ã€ŠDream Love : Dream Landã€‹


 Chapter 1 - THE RAINBOW METEOR

    ::KOREAN MILITARY SECRET RESEARCH (YEAR 2011)::

    It is well known in the scientific world that every 10 years the rainbow meteor will make an appearance. Based on a very secretive research conduct by government from around the world, a top class scientist is gathering to find where the meteor landing. After searching, the meteor pieces that been found will be put in the special laboratory where the further examination took places. It is already about 50 years of their research and the scientist also interchangeably every single year based on their experience and of course their geniuses.

    They believe the meteor is magical. Every 10 years the meteor will come in a very different location and only special tools can detect their appearance. That is why; normal people didn''t know their existent until this day. This year, the further research is conduct in Korea where they find the new rainbow meteor making its appearance. But, even they know the rainbow meteor contains 7 color, they only found 2 color that been keep in the laboratory. The red stone is been keep for almost 40 years and recently the teams found the blue stone which make them so trilled because it''s been so long after their first finding.

    "Kim Byung-Hun!"

    A new scientist in his early 40 feels scared to death by the sudden voice that wakes up him. With his tired eyes he watches his friend with angry look.

    "What do you want Alex?"

    "Visiting you of course. In here, just both of us are the young one. As I want to find more friends other than you, it is somewhat hard to make conversation with other old folks." Alex said quietly while grinning. "What about the new stone? I can see it shine bright like a diamond in there." He added.

    Byung-Hun watch the stone that floating in special device inside the tempered glass wall. The blue meteor stone is sparkling so much that his eyes sometime hurt by it. He then explains, "Professor Diego wants me to keep eyes to it. This is slightly different than the red one."

    "What part makes them different?" Alex intonation become more professional as his curiosity built up. His team is in charge with the red stone for quite a while now. The red stone already had been smash into pieces and boil in high temperature until it become a liquid. Next, they need to conduct further experiment that probably involves human.

    "As you know, generally the red stone has a very eerie feeling to it when we came in close contact with it but the blue one somehow feels so calm and relaxing. Scientific speaking based on data that we collected so far, the energy from the blue stone is containing the power of wind and water. The level of radiation also lowers than the red ones. Basically, this stone is more approachable."

    "So you mean that it''s like a cold air autumn while the red ones is a bad summer heat right?"

    Byung-Hun just nodded by his friend remark.

    After few second of silence, Alex started talking again. "You know, somehow I feel there''s something wrong with the red stone."

    "What do you means?" This time Byung-Hun is the one that asking back.

    "As you said, there''s eerie feeling when we come close contact to it, and¡­" Alex looking around to make sure no one here beside them before continuing. "This is just between us okay, last week I found out that, my head team Professor Do-Yun is in a meeting with the military minister and the president. After that, professor ask us to burn the red stone into a liquid and wanted to conduct a research of human reaction to it."

    "Is it legal to attempt it to human being?" Byung-Hun in doubt.

    "Of course it''s not. But if higher up already have a say, what choices can we make? When we living off them each month with our salary it is. Ahh¡­ Just thinking about that make my pride as a scientist hurting."

    "Are you really sure the research will be involving human? We suppose to try test it to other things first such as plant, insect or non-living things. Why such a rush?"

    "I know right. But, I know the reason behind it. The last experiment that we conduct to the red stone found that somehow it contain power and eternity. They said that it probably will become the best part of nuclear weapon and also for cure a sickness that the world never found the solution yet. I tell you this experiment will have a pro and cons. If it success in medical things, I will emptied out my savings just to buy one for my child without any doubt."

    Byung-Hun smile a little when his friend start talking about his child. He can see a devoted loving father in front of him each time they talking about this. Aaron was involved in a car accident last year and already in comatose state since that. Alex never gives up finding the best solution for his child but to no avail nothing seems to work so far.

    Sudden change of talk reminded him about his own child Eun-Woo and wife at home. It been so long since the last time they met. How excited he is when his ask for leave for this week has been approved by his supervisor.

    "Down to earth Mr. Byung-Hun!"

    Alex raising voice makes his longing for his family disappear at once.

    "I know you will be gone home this week to your handsome child and pretty wife but please hear me out when I am speaking okay." Alex pretended to get angry.

    "You can come too you know. My wife loves to cook for you when you''re visiting and of course she will be waiting for some gift.

    "Nah, I''ll pass this time. Professor will get me killed if I ask for more leave. I save it for Aaron sake anyway. Just, bring some cookies when you back to work and say hi to Eun-Woo for me when you got there."

    "I will."

    Siren sound suddenly interrupting the both of them.

    [Attention to all scientists. An assembly will be held at the third floor conference room in 10 minutes. Please move as fast as possible to avoid delay of our work progress. Thank you.]

    Byung-Hun and Alex look at each other weirdly as this kind of sudden assembly rarely been held.. Even with mixed thought, both of them flew out the research room to get to conference room before it pack with people.

 Chapter 2 - TEMPTATIONS

    Byung-Hun and Alex came early and secure their spot in the conference room. Exactly after 10 minutes the conference room is full of the scientists that are in charge with the meteor stone. Small whispers began to be heard here and there, including the same thing that Alex had been told Byung-Hun about the red stone.

    Byung-Hun and Alex looking at each other as their instinct seems to be right that this meeting must be about the red stone that already changes form. But, they are very curious what''s behind the announcement all about as the faces that they never met before also present in the hall.

    "I saw ''you know who'' before coming in." Alex half whisper talking to Byung-Hun.

    Not catching for what his friend is saying Byung-Hun frown, his forehead significantly of not understanding.

    Alex grunts a little bit by his friend slow witted and explain, "I saw the military minister outside before coming in."

    Byung-Hun tried to find the said person, but his eyes didn''t catch anything. "I can''t see him in here." He then whispers back.

    "That''s what making this whole thing suspicion. Why high ranking official present inside this building but we don''t know nothing about it. Not a single ceremony or confetti to welcoming him at all. He definitely not here to watch us getting speech from our head professor you know."

    "Let''s just wait. There must be a reason why they make us to get together in here." Byung-Hun tries to stop Alex curiosity from getting worst. He also feels impatient, but if he still entertaining Alex, his ear will be bleeding from hearing the man talking non-stop all the way.

    After a while, the head professor starts standing behind the microphone. He then observed the whole hall, which was quite noisy at that time. The hall automatically becomes quiet signifying that everyone was playing attention to him. Satisfied with it, he then began, his words.

    "Hello all. I introduce myself first as we got a new staff that will be working with us starting today. My name is Professor Vincent and I become the head professor for the rainbow meteor research based in Korea this year. Under me there are two team that been in charge separately for the red stone and the blue stone. Team 1, that in charge of the red stone is been conduct by Professor Do-Yun from Korea."

    Him at that momentous point out to the said man and Professor Do-Yun come to the stage and bowing to all people sitting in front. Professor Vincent then continues his speech.

    "Team 2, which in charge of the recently found blue stone is conducted by Professor Diego from Spain." Professor Diego also get into the stage and raise his hand as a sign of respect to the audiences.

    The speech finally continued to the main point of the assembly. "As you can see, there are lots of progresses that we have already made with the red stone. For the past 40 years of study, combine with new technology, knowledge and devices this year we one step further to find the secret of the red stone. Scientist on team 1 already know about this, but I will announce the development now to all of you. The red stone has been smashed and burn until it becomes a liquid. The liquid already been transferred to the medical team here. As you can see, the new staff that I mention at the beginning is from a top special medical research team that chosen by the ministry of health itself and the leader will be Dr. Martin Rudolf and Dr. Melanie Swift. Further, let me ask them to get into the detail."

    As gentleman as he is, Dr. Martin ask Dr. Melanie to explain first. The women in a white jacket full with confident then explain the situation. "Hi, I''m Dr. Melanie. Based on what my team know so far about the red stone is that it possess some power that can revive things that almost die. Our research at this point involved a lab mouse. For couple of time now we conduct a test and the result although not so confirming but there a part where the liquid seem to done a good job in healing some tissue from a sick animal when the liquid mix with a few formula that we make. But, deeper research about this must be done in a long term. No rushing is needed to prevent¡­"

    "Thank you for the information Dr. Melanie." Abruptly, Dr. Martin pick up the microphone in front of Dr. Melanie cutting her from finishing her talk.

    "What do you mean by that? Doesn''t the formula already finish?" Suddenly, the military ministers that become Byung-Hun and Alex topic of conversation earlier appear out of nowhere and throw out a very suspicious question.

    Hearing the question, Dr. Melanie gives a sharp, cold look to her co-worker. Dr. Martin pretended not to be aware by it and just smile half heartily before he start talking.

    "The formula is already confirmed. The result is already 90% of success. In the medical world 90% is a certain achievement. We just need to follow up the exact data and then nothing else to be worried about. From now, our team already discuss with the higher up chief that the red stone liquid is save to human. Next step that we need to do is to find some special sick person to be inject the liquid. As you all know, the stone that you all found is not much for this moment so, person that get the medicine should be thankful being able to get the expensive stuff just like that. If you know someone that need help, you can suggest them to us and further thing will be done as fast as we could." Said Dr. Martin sounded a bit arrogant.

    "I hope I answer your question well Mr. Minister. Not wanting to drag this talk more as our work is important let''s just dismiss our gathering. Next progress and step will be inform by your head professor. Thank you for your time."

    ______________________

    Dr. Melanie walked quite fast into her office space followed by Dr. Martin at her back. Dr. Martin with his cynical smile already know that Dr. Melanie is in rage with him. But this time he need to win. He already blinded by the offer that the union government gave to his team and for that he will never walk away. He wanted to make sure his name is in the history and also never lost fame and money even if his co-worker doesn''t agree with his decision.

    "I swear, I was this close stopping myself from strangling you at the stage just now." Melanie started speaking her uneasiness in a very high volume.

    "What the hell are you thinking Martin? The formula is safe? From the 100 lab mouse that we try before only one that survive and that result is just yesterday. Still, just now you dare to say that everything is fine and searching for someone to test too? Human lives are at stake here!"

    "Don''t be stupid Melanie. Don''t you saw the doubted eyes the military minister gave you when you talk just now? Why waiting when we are done with this research? Even it just one mouse, it still a success. Anyway, we also don''t have much time now because that''s what the higher up wanted to."

    "Even the higher up push us like crazy, we are doctor before anything else Martin. How could you being such unprofessional just by some money and praise."

    "Ah, just shut up Mel. You''re making my head hurt. Don''t be hypocrite. You also take their offer in the first place. Military and medical sector is waiting for our magnificent work. Don''t tell me you took the offer because you are so curious about the meteor stone rather than acknowledgment and money. Let me advice you as your senior, we are here to do our job. Let them take care of the rest. If something happen along the way, they will be responsible for it. Not us."

    "Don''t talk like that and make yourself seem lower than trash Martin. If you so careless how about you or your family volunteer to try the medicine first. It''s your magnificent work anyway."

    Martin felt a little provoked by Melanie speaking and started to get angry.

    Looking at this Melanie said her final word before walking away. "If you can''t do it, why asking other people? I will never ever agree to this and I will submit a special condition to the higher up to clear the situation whether you like it or not."

    Seeing Melanie off make Martin feels so furious.

    "You can do whatever that you want Mel, but I will make sure nothing will get my way. Nothing!"

 Chapter 3 - IN A DILEMMA

    Byung-Hun observes Alex that playing with the food in front of him. Usually, Alex is the one who very excited to eat in the cafeteria, but this time it seems like he doesn''t have any appetite although he is the one that asking to eat together.

    "What''s wrong?" Byung-Hun asks to break the silence that comes between them even though it''s a very rare for him to do it.

    Alex raised his face to look at Byung-Hun with his half heart smile. "Nothing much. Suddenly losing my appetite. Probably because of the weather."

    "Aaron is doing okay right?" Byung-Hun added. He feels a little bit anxious because when a lively person like Alex suddenly looks miserable, there''s must be something behind the change.

    Alex sighed slowly before answering probably trying to find peace in his mind and heart first.

    "Aaron got a situation last night, luckily he pulls through. I as a father feel horrible every time I saw it happen. My heart also feels so hopeless because I know I can''t do anything for him. Just¡­ only able to watch his suffering."

    At this kind of time, Byung-Hun didn''t know what to say. Usually he only becomes a good listener to his friend. He never knows what the right thing to do. Even comfort words seem not good enough and surely cannot take the burden away. So he just chooses to listen. He sure a lot of people can relate to him about this matter.

    "After the storm last night suddenly I remember about the red stone thing. I hate myself for that, but at the moment it just makes me come to think if¡­ "

    "Don''t tell me you want to volunteer Alex. You heard what happen in the halls yesterday. The doctors even have a different opinion. I don''t think it''s a good idea." Byung-Hun shares his thought.

    "I know. That''s why I said that I hate myself. I feel hopeless. I try to be strong and keep the hope that one day Aaron will be able to wake up, but not a single medicine right now can be any help. Right now he just lives depending on the machine. I¡­ Just wondering if the red stone is my last hope."

    Understanding about Alex position make Byung-Hun thinks deeper before saying anything. Deep down inside, he doesn''t want Alex to regret anything. If the decision went smooth its surely a miracle, but if it goes south, Alex definitely will kill himself for it.

    "I know it''s not my place to say anything. You are the one that suffering for so long. You are the one that been through all this things. But I really hope you thinking this straight. I don''t want you to regret anything in the future. No one can guarantee the successful of the medicine. The research also still in early stages. I already talk to Melanie. She also didn''t agree to fast forward things but people in the higher up and her senior wanted everything done quickly."

    "Dr. Melanie? You know her personally?" Alex looks a little bit shocked. His introvert friend has another friend that even he don''t know about seem new to him.

    "She''s my high school junior." Simple answer being given to clear up everything. Byung-Hun is not the type of person that share all his personal life even to his close ones.

    "I promise you, I think about it more before making any decision." Alex seems a little bit relax than before.

    "If anything, just came to see me. I can ask Melanie to talk to you too, if you want. Just¡­ Make sure your head and mind is healthy enough before anything. Don''t be dispirited. That''s surely not like you."

    Beep¡­ Beep¡­

    At that very time, a sound of getting messages came from Alex phone. He opens it slowly but suddenly hurried to get up after reading the text.

    "Where''s are you going? You''re not finished eating yet."

    "Finish them for me. Professor Do-Yun wanted to see me ASAP. I need to go as fast as I could to get into his good side." Said Alex while walking away in a fast paced.

    Byung-Hun scratches his non-itchy head as he speaks to himself. "Strange, Professor Do-Yun is not the type of person who calls people at lunch. Hmph¡­"

    ___________________

    ::Inside Professor Do-Yun office::

    Out of breath, Alex arrived there. Sweat began to wet his face as a sign that he had just finished running. He didn''t want his Professor to wait for long. What surprised him in the office was not only Professor Do-Yun but there is also Dr.. Martin that given the speech before and also Professor Vincent, their head scientist that clearly seemed waiting for him.

 Chapter 4 - THE SUDDEN OFFER

    Seeing Alex in front of his office Professor Do-Yun invites him to sit down in one unoccupied sofa and started explaining the sudden meeting.

    "I''m sorry I called you at your break time, but these two never stop bothering me until I do so." Professor Do-Yun did not bother to address Dr. Martin and his head scientist Professor Vincent by their professional rank even the two is in a higher position than him. He just looks very annoyed at the moment.

    Alex feels a little bit confuse with the current situation that he faced. He tries his best to calm himself up and sit down near his trusted supervisor.

    "Why do you want to see me?" Alex started to throw the question while his eyes busily take turns to look between Dr. Martin and Professor Vincent. As far as he knows, none of them have a business with him before, so, why the sudden visit?

    Dr. Martin clears his throat first before explaining. "Let me just straight to the point, we are here actually to discuss with you about the red meteor medicine."

    Alex feel like his heart is skipping a beat after hearing the one sentence. He seems to know where the conversation will lead them, but he just wants to beat around the bush for a while as he remembered the chat with Byung-Hun just a couple of minutes ago.

    "Why? Is there something wrong with it? I''m sure Professor Do-Yun has more knowledge and the right person for you to discuss things. He''s the one that''s leading the team 1 anyway."

    "It''s not that Alex." Professor Vincent started to butt in. "You know that this research is very important to our organization. Even the whole world is now awaiting the results of this research. The meteors are so precious. We think that is it very shameful to use it to someone that unrelated to the project. We should use the magnificent things within our circle first. This is our blood, sweat and tears work anyway. It also saves our energy and time from explaining things toward normal citizen who will never understand anything if they are volunteering. Don''t you agree with that?"

    "Don''t push him to agree with your opinion. Let him think and do whatever he wanted." Professor Do-Yun voice sound irritated this time.

    Professor Vincent takes aback a little. He realizes Do-Yun is not an easy person. Why out his entire junior, Do-Yun is the one that been chosen to manage someone that suitable for this experiment anyway? Luck definitely not on his side. That''s why he came in with Dr. Martin. He knows Dr. Martin is not a coward person. That guy will do even the dirtiest things to meet his goal.

    As Professor Vincent predicts, Dr. Martin not at all fazed by Do-Yun words and continue the talk with Alex completely ignoring Do-Yun present.

    "I don''t want to pressure you, but we know the current problem that you''re facing right now. You have a sick child back there in the hospital right? Why not you take this opportunity to save your child? If I were you I will not think twice when my child life depends on it."

    Alex is still keeping silent but his mind actually fully thinking about all the information that he just heard. He feels the burdened. He doesn''t know what to do, whether to take the offer or not? Is he will be a bad father if he declined? How about if he accepts the offer then? Is there a guaranteed that Aaron will wake up?

    "We in this organization care about you Alex. We know how much you''re trying for your child. We just wanted to help. This is not an easy decision for us too. If anyone knows we have given this special treatment to you we definitely get backlash. That''s why we must do this in a careful way." Professor Vincent added.

    "Are you sure it''s not because no one is volunteering?" Professor Do-Yun ask in a sarcastic way.

    Dr. Martin seems fed up with Professor Do-Yun attitude. "Why are you so negative Professor? If you don''t like this talking you can go out. This has nothing to do with you anyway."

    "Talk a person that begged me before and use my office for his personal reason." Do-Yun clearly not offended.

    Seeing the air in the office becomes hotter with the debate Alex finally start talking.

    "Actually, I have a doubt about the medicine, but I cannot say that I am never once thinking about volunteering."

    "There''s nothing to doubt Alex. I saw the progress myself. Just earlier today, the data of the liquid are changed to 95% success rate. It''s definitely safe. I swear to you." Professor Vincent is confidence boosting.

    "But, as I wanted to believe it, no one has ever tested it. If I agree, my child will be the first one. Who knows what will happen." Alex expresses his concern.

    "What''s holding you back Alex? This is definitely a golden opportunity for you. Such a concern supposed to not come out if you desperate enough to save your child. I didn''t see a father that wanted to try his fullest in here." Dr. Martin tried to persuade in psychology way.

    Alex eyes seem bigger than before now because he actually thinks that what Dr. Martin just saying is true.

    "Cut the crap right now!" Professor Do-Yun cannot take the nonsense anymore and step in the conversation again. He tries to manage his breathing before talking to Alex. "Alex, don''t let this entire thing ingrained inside your mind. Whatever you decide just think it over a thousand times. Just¡­ Go and see Aaron first. Okay?"

    Alex nodded his head and headed straight out of the office. After that, Professor Do-Yun with his angry eyes drives out the other two people from his office without any mercy.

    ___________________

    ::Dr. Martin Office::

    After an episode inside Professor Do-Yun office, Dr. Martin and his companion Professor Vincent plan another strategy. They are very sure that Alex has already bitten their bait. Next, they must work on it quickly.

    "I confidently say that Alex is already on our side but if Do-Yun keep interfering I am afraid Alex will change his mind." Dr. Martin said his concern.

    "So, what are you suggest?" Professor Vincent doesn''t know what to think anymore. He just likes being a puppet that follows the Dr. Martin lead. All that he knows that the sooner the experiment been held, the earlier he will get promotion for his work. If everything went smooth that is.

    "Let''s manipulated this whole situation. We make a letter of approval to use his son as a test, but we don''t need to mention it to him. We just need his signature." Dr. Martin gives his idea.

    "What do you mean by that? That''s definitely breaking the law Martin. It''s too risky."

    "What? Hey, you said you trust me on this. Believe me. Alex will be so thankful to us after all this over. You saw his face just now. He already agrees in silence. We just need to give him a little push. I bet my life on this medicine. Besides, the entire test subject is not dying immediately because of the medicine. The mouse that dies before took a week before dying and I conduct a test myself that the mouse die because of the illness. Now, the formula is changing and it''s already 95% success rate as you see yourself. Alex''s son will not die. If the medicine doesn''t work, he will just stay like that and nothing change. I believe in my work."

    Professor Vincent thinking for a while. "You''re sure about this right" Dr. Martin confidently nodded.

    "So, what''s the next step?" Finally he agrees.

    "We need to find someone that he trusts with his entire heart."

 Chapter 5 - DECISION THAT HAS BEEN MANIPULATED

    The long-awaited day for Byung-Hun has arrived. It is because he will come home after submitting the urgent report that his professor suddenly asks him to do which is weird to him. More strange is the head Professor Vincent is the one that relay the message to him, saying that ''Diego wanted you to finish today''. His professor usually never bothering his subordinates who on leave but he will not argue with it then. Furthermore, last minute assignment like this is not new in this kind of working environment and also he didn''t want his co-workers to finish it for him. All that he needs to do is type the report as fast as possible so that he can go home.

    "Byung-Hun, I found this on my table just now." One of his colleagues suddenly come to him.

    With his eyes still focused on the computer screen he asked, "What is it?"

    His colleagues take the envelope and examine the contents in it. "It''s not yours. It''s for Alex actually. Got a note here that say, the last report about the red meteor that Alex made doesn''t have his signature as one of the researcher so please ask him sign it now and send it together with your own report. - Professor Diego."

    "What? Since when professor Diego run errand for the other team? And why am I so busy today." Byung-Hun soon feels the rush and frustrated.

    After about an hour he does the report finally everything is being printed. Byung-Hun sign the report as researcher and ask one of colleagues to check the report. If everything is okay the final things his colleagues need to do is sign as witness. This report format is being used in their organization to make sure every report is valid and authentic.

    "Why are you still here?" Alex suddenly visit when he saw that his friend was still there and not yet went home.

    "Thank God! Alex." Said Byung-Hun with a relieved face.

    "Wow! That''s the first time you look so glad seeing me." Alex feel a bit honor.

    "Where is it?" Byung-Hun tries to find the reports that mean for Alex earlier in his messy table. After finding it, he in such a rush opens the paper that Alex signature supposed to be and rush him to sign it fast. "Your last report doesn''t have you signature so professor ask me to get it from you and send this back to him. Sign it quickly. My taxi already here long ago."

    "Are you sure? I already sign it before if I remember correctly." Alex tries to open the pages, but looking at Byung-Hun face stop him from doing so and just sign the paper.

    "Let me send it for you then." Alex offered, but just in a split second Byung-Hun is nowhere to be found anymore. In the meantime, the situation actually been observed by Dr. Martin and Professor Vincent from a far.

    "Nothing can beat a rushing time and a trust. What a perfect opportunity. I can see you are right on that Martin." Said Professor Vincent with a satisfied smile on his faces.

    "Arrange everything fast, Professor. We need to move quickly. Make sure Alex isn''t visiting his son this midday till afternoon because we need to see the progress after we inject the medicine."

    Professor Vincent nodded and went on his way to be prepared.

    "Now, I will go and obtain the liquid and of course, fighting just one more person." Said Dr. Martin to himself.

    ___________________

    -WARNING VIOLENCE-

    ::In the medicine lab::

    Never once, Dr. Melanie leaves the lab unoccupied after the fight with Martin. Even if she needs to go somewhere she will make sure to in charge, at least someone she trust to watch the medicine for her. It is because she can sense that Dr. Martin is scheming something behind her back this couple of days.

    Today, her instincts say something bad is about to happen. Her other co-workers were suddenly unable to come to work and not just one person, but the whole team except her and Dr. Martin for some reason. This whole situation made her uncomfortable and a little worried. She kept the medicine close as a precautionary measure.

    Melanie stares at the medicine while thinking to herself. The red meteor only produced ten bottles of liquid. Four bottles are used to try and error the formula and six others will be will be mixed with the right formula only when they found the one that suitable for it. So far in her opinion, none of the hundred formula that they made is really comparable with the stone and make her feel like working in the dead end. Of course, with one of her co-worker attitude, not very much helping to ease the burden anyway.

    "Well, you''re sure protective towards the liquid Melanie." Came the said person.

    Hearing that voice making Melanie change her sitting position to standing. She realizes she needs to keep her guard. "You know very well who I protected this from."

    Dr. Martin is smirking at the women. He already works on a perfect plan and he surely not wanting his plan to go to waste. Just one woman obstacle is just a piece of cake to get rid of. Confidently, he walks closer to Melanie.

    "Stay back if you don''t want to get hurt. However, I''m not a good person as you already know."

    Aware of the dangers to come, Melanie reached for the thickest book on her desk and throw it to Martin. Martin, who was aware of the situation managed to dodge but stumbled. Of course, he didn''t even think Melanie would dare to attack him like that.

    While Martin was still in a daze Melanie reached out the six bottles of liquid and try to run out from the lab with the formula that they are working on. However, before her run, Martin, that still on the floor, pulled Melanie''s leg and made her fall. As a result, the bottles that Melanie grab also falls along with her.

    Seeing the bottle scattered into pieces and the red liquid flowing everywhere, Martin is losing his mind.

    "Shit! This is your entire fault." Without any mercy, Martin gets up and kicked Melanie''s body that still on the floor as hard as he could while letting go of frustrated feeling that arise inside him. The pain-holding sound that Melanie emitted was not at all impressed in his heart at the time.

    After seeing Melanie not really moving, he feels a bit satisfied and observe the scene. Luckily, there''s two bottles of the liquid survive the fall.

    "Huh, looks like luck is on my side Mel. There''s nothing you can do now."

    Melanie, who was in pain could not catch the words Martin spoke. Her vision was blurred as if about to faint but she still try to talk, "Mar.. tin¡­ Don''t¡­ d..do..i..it."

    "You''re still as annoying as usual Mel even in this situation. I was still hurt by your words the other day so what would you say if I chose you to be the first to taste this red medicine?" Martin searched for the syringe in the lab and injecting a bottle of liquid on Melanie at the time, he completely forgot that the liquid hadn''t been added to the formula yet. Neither he nor Melanie was aware of it.

    "Done." Martin satisfied with his work.

    "You¡­ Son of the bitch!" Melanie used her last strength to scream that word before completely fainted.

    "Forgive me, but what happened today I will blame it all on you. I''m going to say that you''re trying to take this medicine away and I''m trying to stop it. No witness can defend you Melanie. That''s why don''t try to be smart with me.. Lastly, I hope you will be fine but if not¡­ Go to hell!" Martin just walks away leaving Melanie just like that.

 Chapter 6 - DONâ€™T SAY GOODBYE

    ::In the hospital::

    After all the ruckus that happen in the medical lab of Korean military secret research building, Dr. Martin maintains his poker face and arrived at the hospital with the medicine.

    "What''s taking you so long?" Professor Vincent look a bit anxious right there.

    "Got a little situation back there. But it''s already settled down. I brought the medicine here and all I need to do is mix it with the right formula."

    At that time, his mind wanders to when he injects the medicine to Melanie. He suddenly remembers that the medicine not yet mix, but he composes himself fast. It''s not the right time to remember about that woman. Not that he cares for her anyway. He needs to focus now.

    "What''s wrong?" Dr. Martin is asking when he finally collects his mind.

    "That''s the Doctor who treated Aaron. Ever since, he kept asking this and that and didn''t let us approach Aaron at all. He said Alex didn''t tell him anything about this. He didn''t budge even though I had already given him a letter of consent that had Alex''s signature on it." Professor Vincent half-whispered to Dr. Martin.

    Dr. Martin''s face showed his hatred. There are always have those who dare to interfere with his work. Wasting no time, he went to confront the doctor.

    "Hello Dr. I hear you''ve been the one in charge with Aaron all this time." Dr. Martin tried to be friendly while held out his hand to shake as a greeting sign. The doctor greeted back and asked, "Who are you?"

    "I''m Dr. Martin and I''ll be in charge of Aaron for a few hours to test the new drug if you don''t mind. I''m sure my friend has already talked to you about this. An official letter has also been delivered to you. So why are you still here trying to ruin my work?"

    The doctor was startled to hear Dr. Martin then. He realizes that people like Martin are not easy to confront with. "But I need to call Mr. Alex first."

    Without showing his anxiety, Dr. Martin quickly said, "No need to call Alex, he''s busy with his research. The program is supported by the government itself, where Alex now works. If you are still not satisfied, I will call the minister in charge to confirm it to you even if you are not the person who suppose to get that special treatment. Don''t blame me if after that you run into problems with the higher ones. Remember, you are not yet in a fixed position at this hospital anyway. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''m trying to do my job here. "

    The doctor was clearly shocked by the Dr. Martin attitude, but no longer said anything. He re-examined Alex''s letter of approval and only complained inside his mind. Eventually he resigned from there letting Dr. Martin alone.

    Dr. Martin approached Professor Vincent, "Watch him. Make sure he doesn''t call Alex for a while."

    As usual Professor Vincent just nodded, understanding the instruction.

    Then, Dr. Martin entered the yard of the room where Aaron was being treated. He saw a woman there.

    What now? He talks in his mind. "Who are you?" Martin didn''t expect anyone else will be there.

    "I''m Aaron''s caretaker. I need to take care of Aaron until Mr. Alex comes." She said.

    "Tsk." Dr. Martin tried to calm himself. He took out some money from his pocket and handed them to the woman. "Go eat and rest first. We need to treat Aaron. Don''t come in until I say so."

    "But ..." The women were a little hesitant but seeing Dr. Martin''s serious face she just complied.

    After she left, Dr. Martin asked his assistant, "CCTV?"

    "We''ve already asked people to cut the footage. So, no need to worry."

    "Good. Make sure no one other than us comes into this room. I don''t want my work to be delayed again. Let''s get started."

    He checked all sorts of life support machines connected here and there to Aaron to keep him alive. He knew Aaron''s condition was worse than expected. But, he is still convinced that his medicine can work like magic.

    Without delay, Dr. Martin started mixing the red meteor liquid with all sorts of things according to the new formula that his team made which is conducting a 95% success rate before. In his eyes we can tell that he is hoping the medicine will work 100% fully to human rather than the lab mouse . After satisfied with the result, Dr. Martin came close to Aaron and took a small bottle of blood for testing before he inject Aaron with his medicine. Just after that, he gives him the injection. Then, after about 30 minutes passed, he took another bottle of blood.

    After finishing with it, he asks one of his assistants to monitor Aaron heart rate and breathing flow while he analysts Aaron blood condition before and after the consume in the corner of the room.

    Time passes quickly, but the face of Dr. Martin looked dissatisfied. Since then he checked Aaron''s blood that''s been taken but, there was no response at all.

    "What about his heartbeat? Breathing flow and blood pressure?" He asked his assistant.

    "Same as before the doctor. Nothing change. Heartbeat is in a stable mode."

    Dr. Martin rubbed his tired face, which was now in a rage. Aaron should show reactions such as increased heart rate and rapid breathing even if only slightly. But the situation remains the same as before. He felt like he used his efforts only in vain.

    Just then, Professor Vincent entered the courtyard of the room. "Martin, let''s go now. It''s already late. Alex will be here sooner or later."

    He knows that the medicine did not work very well just by reading the room or Martin surely have announced his successful to the whole world now.

    Dr. Martin let out a heavy groan. He didn''t want to stop yet, but time surely not cooperating. With mixed feelings he packed up all his equipment and got out of there.

    ___________________

    ::At that night in the hospital::

    It''s been a routine for Alex to accompany his son Aaron every night at the hospital since a year ago. But, in the few days since the day of the incident in Professor Do-Yun''s office, he didn''t visit his son because there was too much to think about. That night, finally he found the strength to meet his son.

    He looking at his son face trying to remember something. In fact, he actually does not really remember the memory with his son when his son has been healthy before even just a year. He scared of that. The memory that they collect together each day seem to fade away now.

    Aaron is the same age as Eun-Woo, Byung-Hun son. Only 16 years old. The car accident that happens is because of a drunk driver that drives into bypass while Aaron try crossing the ''green man'' light to get back from school. Usually he is the one that sends and took Aaron home, but that day he had a job that could not be left and had to let his son go home alone. How sorry he was when he found out about Aaron''s condition at the time.

    "Hey son, sorry I just came now. You know that I have tons of work that needed to settle right?" Alex that''s been standing watches his son who just lay without moving on the bed while talking. Sometime he felt like he can hear his son talking back to him. Of course, it''s all in his imagination only.

    "Hmph¡­ Never mind. As you already know, I lie of course. You know me better than all people out there anyway. I didn''t come because something is bothering me. I''m afraid if I see you I will make a harsh decision. So that''s why¡­ Forgive me okay?" Alex asks again. He finally sits down beside his son this time.

    "I want to tell you why I am frustrated all along, but I don''t know where to start. Actually, I''ve been given an offer to give our new medicine made from the red meteor that I used to tell you about. But, I think I''ve to decline the offer. I''m sure you''ll able to understand. I just want the medicine is fully functioning first before I agree. I don''t want them to make you a test subject for it. What do you think? You approve my decision right?

    Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep. Beep. Beep Beep. Beep. Beep¡­ Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep¡­

    "What? Aaron? What''s wrong?" Alex began to panic when the machine connected to Aaron that showed his heart rate suddenly sounded wild. He clicked the red button next to Aaron''s bed and ran out of the room screaming for help.

    Only in a second medical team arrived at the scene with the doctor in charge. The situation in an instant became very chaotic.

    "What happened? What''s wrong with him?!" Alex asked, but no one noticed him as they were still trying to get Aaron to breathe again. One of the nurses pull Alex out from the room so he won''t interfere with medical process.

    Alex''s mind became more confused then. Cold sweat began to rise in his face. His heart also beats so fast now. Aaron''s caretaker came at the same time, even though she was supposed to be home.

    "Mr. Alex, what happened?"

    "Aaron stopped breathing abruptly." Alex replied with a gasp.

    "Mr. Alex, I know this isn''t the right time, but this afternoon there are some doctors from where you work coming here to see Aaron."

    "Ww¡­ What? What do you mean?" Alex stutters a bit by the unexpected news.

    "I don''t know the detail either but he drives all people away from Aaron and he said you already know about it. First I go out but I felt unhappy about it so I watched from afar. After a few hours they came out and one of the people throws this in the hospital lobby trash can."

    Alex takes the paper that handed out by the woman''s caretaker. His eyes widened, looking at the contents of the letter which said he agreed to give Aaron the medicine made with the red meteor. His hands trembled with anger.

    "But, I didn''t do this. Why won''t you call me!" Alex loses his mind.

    Feeling scared, the women caretaker answer slowly, "One of the people want to borrow my phone and never give it back. I also forgot about it till now. That''s why I came here." She said nervously.

    Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeppppppppppppppppppp ...

    Alex looked back at the room where Aaron was staying and the sound of the machine was heard again in his ear. It seems that all the health workers there stopped giving any help to Aaron at the time. Deep in his heart he knew that Aaron was no longer with him.

    "Here I am announcing that Aaron William is dead. The time of death is 21:35 p.m." The declaration of death and notes at the time of death were finally spoken by a doctor who made it all official.

    The paper Alex was holding fell scattered on the floor. His whole body now felt weak.

    "N.. no... No... No... No!"

    Alex enters the room again and sees Aaron''s lifeless pale face. Then he went to the doctor on duty.

    "Doctor, please do something. This can''t be real. Please help him!"

    "I''m sorry Mr. Alex. We''ve tried our best."

    "No! Don''t say that. There''s must be some kind of treatment or anything that we can try now. Don''t just stand there. Do something! "Alex is yelling his heart out with tears. He is definitely not ready to say goodbye to his son.

    "I''m very sorry." The doctor understood Alex''s feelings and was still apologizing.

    A bit calmer, Alex watched his son Aaron again.

    "You cannot leave. Not yet. Doctor, please check him again. He probably just sleeps. He''s not dead! " Alex still did not want to accept the statement.

    After a few minutes, his conscious mind come back to him. He finally came to terms with the situation.

    "I still have a lot to say to you. Why are you leaving me like this? " He said then knelt next to his son''s bed in sobbing.

    "I''m sorry Aaron. It''s all my fault. If only I took you home that day. I''m sorry. " He felt like his heart is shattered into pieces. His crying also, getting louder.

    "Please come back! Please¡­ Please come back to me! " Alex screams in regret.

    In that sad environment, everyone in the room bowed their heads, praying for the dead for one last time.

 Chapter 7 - REVENGE

    -WARNING VIOLENCE-

    After the matter of his son''s death was settled in the hospital, Alex, who is still mourning the passing of his son stood in front of Korean military special research building with various thoughts. The tears that had dried from crying now ignited the flames of rage.

    As if possessed, he decides to take revenge on everyone who killed his son as well as wipe out everything going on in the building. He no longer cared what would happen to him as long as his revenge was avenged. Since the workers there were free to come in and out with their work cards, no one suspected him when he entered even though this time he entered with petrol bottles in his left and right hands.

    At the time, no one was seen in the building. In the medical laboratory, before this, there were often many workers at the time, but he noticed that no one was working that night. The perfect time to make his move. The first person he wants to face is Dr. Martin. He was able to find out that Dr. Martin never left his office and even slept there. Quickly his leg was pounded into the doctor''s office room.

    Dr. Martin, who was lying on the office sofa, shocked by the sound of his office door opening. He also seems startled to see the uninvited guest. Without a trace of guilt, he asked,

    "Oh, Alex? What bring you here? "

    Alex gets even angrier when he sees Dr. Martin without guilt can sleep soundly there while his son has died because of him. He rushed to Dr. Martin and strangled his neck.

    "You dare to ask me what brings me here? You still dare to sleep peacefully when you kill someone else child? You know what? I''m here to kill you! "

    Dr. Martin, who was short of breath resisted Alex''s actions by pushing him as hard as he could. Luckily for him, Alex''s body was much smaller than his. He tried to run out of the office, but Alex managed to pull him back into his office and continued to punch Dr. Martin right on his face.

    Dr. Martin collapsed to the floor and was shocked by the pain he was experiencing. His lips also started to bleed.

    Not stopping there Alex pulled back Dr. Martin and hit him again wholeheartedly. Then, he grabbed the man''s shirt collar with both of his hands and shouted,

    "Why did you kill Aaron? Why?!"

    Dr. Martin listened intently to the words coming out of Alex''s mouth. He realized, Alex has been like that because Aaron was dead. No wonder he being attacked.

    No longer confused by the situation, Dr. Martin laughed a little. "So that''s why you want to kill me? Because your son is dead? You should be thankful I tried to treat him before he left. His condition is very bad. You, yourself, actually know he won''t live for long. You are the one who are stubborn enough torturing him by using all the life support machines. He, himself might want to go a long time ago. "

    "Shut up!" Once again Alex punched Dr. Martin until blood flowed out of him. He just lies in pain on the floor after that.

    "How dare you trick me into signing the approval paper. Who do you think you are? How dare you do the dirty thing to us. You have no right to regard my son as your test subject."

    During the pain, Dr. Martin remembered his gun in a small desk drawer near where he lay. Slowly he pulled out a gun as Alex spoke cursing at him. Alex was clearly unaware of his actions.

    Bang!

    Alex paused. "What?"

    Alex, who froze, sat on the floor when he realized he had been shot right about in the abdomen. Spontaneously, his hand gripped the part of his stomach that was bleeding profusely.

    "If you want to kill me, you should also kill Byung-Hun because he''s my compliance. Don''t you remember he is the one that get your signature the other day? He tricks you Alex. Because you are too trusting person. " Martin deliberately wanted to slander others.

    At first Alex defends his friend. "Byung-Hun is not that kind of person."

    "And what kind of person is he? You''re so na?ve Alex. People in this organization want recognition and respect not friendship. The benefits of research are definitely more important than that. Don''t you know if Aaron survives, the whole world will bow to us and of course it bring us a lot of money. So, don''t so stupid Alex. You just have to know that because of Byung-Hun I can have your signature. "

    Alex''s mind at that time began to be consumed by Dr. Martin''s instigation. He could not think rationally anymore in addition to the pain he was experiencing. All that his feeling at that time is all rage.

    "Damn you Byung-Hun."

    "But I don''t think you can revenge to him because I will finish you now."

    Dr. Martin wanted to shoot Alex again, but quickly Alex ran to grab his hand that holding the gun. There was a struggle between the two. After a few minutes struggling Alex managed to get Dr. Martin''s gun when the gun accidentally slipped from his grasp. Unconsciously he takes the gun and continued pulling the trigger to shoot Dr. Martin.

    Alex shivered for a moment because it was the first time he had shot someone, but his heart felt a little satisfied. He quickly composes himself because this is just the beginning of his revenge.

    "You talk too much." Alex said coldly.

    Seeing Dr. Martin who had collapsed did not move at all, Alex seemed to have no feelings anymore. He fired again to make sure the man was really dead. It''s true what people always say that the first time is always difficult, but the second time nothing scares him anymore.

    Alex then enters the blue meteor research room and stares at the rock. No one knows what''s in his mind right now. He disables the control system on the stone and then picks it up. Then he poured gasoline in one area and set the room on fire making the fire alarm activated and water pouring out of the water sprinkler. He knows with that much gasoline the room will never survive even with that system.

    This time his determination was one, the building must be destroyed so that the research would no longer continue. But before he destroyed the whole building he wanted to buy some time first. As he walked out the room, he poured gasoline in every corner so that the fire will easy to rage when he want to set the whole building on fire next.

    He can hear security officers came in running and screaming asking someone to call firefighters. Immediately he went to the medical lab.

    In the medical lab, he tried to find the red liquid, but he could not find it. He could see the area he was in seemed to be scattered. He knew for sure something had happened before. His eyes also caught glass bottles that had red liquid bursting everywhere.

    "Hot¡­ Hot¡­ So hot. Please¡­ Someone¡­ Please open the window. "

    Suddenly Alex hears a faint sound across where he was standing. He raised his gun as he walked slowly towards the voice. His eyes get round as he saw the condition of Dr. Melanie, who was sitting on the floor and leaned against the wall while clearly holding back the pain. He also felt strange because of what Dr. Melanie said, about she felt hot while her body was wet because of the water sprinkler, but this is not the time for his curiosity.

    "The red liquid. Where is it? " Alex didn''t ask about the woman but instead asked things that were important to him.

    Dr. Melanie, who was having no strength at the time tried to see the face of the people in front of her but the image only looked vague.

    "It''s gone. It''s... all broken. One... Martin... took it." She answered in a short breath.

    Alex left her there and his eyes focused on the formula on one of the tables there. He then took the blue stone out of his pocket and thought of something. He went to the lab table and broke the blue stone using the special material there and put back half of the blue stone into his pocket. The other one he melts it and inserts a formula that he sees.

    "What are you doing?" Dr. Melanie tries asking even she didn''t know who it was. Alex ignores her and focus doing his job.

    "Whatever you try to do. Don''t do it. " Dr. Melanie can figure that the person is trying to do something bad. Her instinct says so.

    After finishing, he sprayed the gasoline inside the room. He looked over Dr. Melanie at that time.

    Dizziness came to Dr. Melanie as she smell the gasoline and made her fainted again at that moment and no longer knew what happened next.

    It didn''t take long for a building of that size to collapse completely after Alex setting a bigger fire. Although the fire brigade tried to put out the fire, but still did not succeed because the fire was too intense. Police have also arrived there to investigate the cause of the fire. Alex, who was standing in the woods not far from there, was a little satisfied to see his work before went away.

    "Next, Byung-Hun¡­ Let''s all die tonight.." In a slow tone Alex said as he walked away.

 Chapter 8 - GOOD HEART BECOMES EVIL

    ::Byung-Hun House::

    On that night, Byung-Hun still awake reading notes related to the research that he made. His wife, Na Ji-na and his 16 years old son, Eun-Woo had long gone to bed. He, on the other hand, could not sleep early because he was used to staying up at night due to his work.

    Ding Dong!

    Suddenly the bell of his house rang. He looked at the wall clock of his house that was already showing 2 o''clock in the morning. Who else comes to his house in the middle of the night like this? He thought to himself.

    As he a bit late to greet the guest because still confuse with what happen, the bell rang again, this time repeatedly a sign that the person who was coming had lost his temper. He then got up from his study room and went to his front door. He looked at his house bell camera to see the guest.

    "Alex? What is he doing here at the moment?"

    Without hesitation Byung-Hun opens the door of his house.

    "Alex? What are you doi..." His words stopped.

    Spontaneously both his hands were raised when he saw Alex pointing a gun at him. He walked backwards slowly as soon as Alex stepped into his house and closed the main door of the house.

    "Alex, what are you suddenly doing? " In confuse mind, Byung-Hun saw Alex''s condition at that time. "Does there anything happen?"

    Alex, who is smirking then say, "So you do know something is happening?"

    "That''s not what I mean. Look at you. You''re bleeding. "

    "Don''t pretend to care. I''m sick of it. "

    "What''s wrong? Why are you here with a gun? " Byung-Hun still tries to remain calm.

    "Aaron is dead." Alex gives short information. He is not there to chit chat anyway.

    Byung Hun''s eyes widened in surprise to hear the news. He knew that Alex was in an unstable state at the time.

    "Oh God. Alex, I''m sorry."

    "Of course you certainly are! Because of you he''s dead!" Alex shouted his heart out.

    "What do you mean? I don''t understand." Byung-Hun was getting confused hearing the words coming out of Alex''s mouth.

    Because of all the commotion in the living room of the house. Byung-Hun''s wife Jina, comes out from the bedroom to see what happened.

    "Argh!" She''s screaming in shock. How surprised she was when she found that someone was pointing a gun at her husband at that time. She never knew that something like that could happen to her family.

    "Shut up!" Alex is furious.

    Ji-na who is crying close her mouth with her tremble hand to calm down. Only then did she realize that the person was Alex who was supposed to be their friend.

    "W..ww .. Why are you doing this?" Ji-na tries to ask. She even stutters because of fear. "You are supposed to be our friend."

    "Your husband is the one that supposed to be my friend in the first place but he stab me in the back!"

    "Ji-na, get back inside." Byung-Hun worried about his wife''s safety.

    "Don''t dare to move or I shot both of you right now." Alex threatened.

    "Alex, this conversation isn''t going anywhere. I can''t process why you''re so mad at me right now. Please put down the gun and we''ll talk nicely. Okay?" Byung-Hun tries to persuade Alex.

    "Don''t pretend to be a nice person Byung-Hun. Previously, you asked me to sign a research paper, but it turned out to be an approval letter to inject Aaron with the red stone medicine. Behind my back you conspired with that Martin."

    "Oh my God, I swear I never cross path with him Alex. I didn''t know the paper is about that. "

    "You know Byung-Hun is not that kind of person Alex. He will never do such a thing." Ji-na defends her husband.

    "You still want to deny? You know what? This is bullshit. I don''t want to know anything anymore. What I''m sure is its you who made me sign the paper. I already kill martin with my own hand and now it''s your time. " Alex doesn''t budge. All he sees is only red.

    "Please don''t do it, Alex. I beg you. " Ji-na is still constantly pleading. She does not want her husband to be harmed.

    "Your husband kills my son Ji-Na. He''s the devil and you still dare to beg for his life? "

    "You know him better Alex. You''re his friend. Please don''t do it. " Ji-Na said again.

    "I don''t have a friend like him." Like that he pulls the trigger.

    Bang!

    "No!" Ji-Na screams when she sees her husband collapse in front of her eyes. She then rushed to get her husband.

    At that moment, Eun-Woo get up from his sleep and come rushing into the living room because the sound of gunshots.

    "Dad!" Eun-Woo also approached her father.

    Byung-Hun only able to close his eyes to hold back the pain. Luckily the bullet was somewhat misplaced and injured his left hand while Alex actually aimed it at his heart.

    While holding his hand, which was in pain Byung-Hun said, "Alex, stop it. This isn''t you. "

    "Of course, this isn''t me. You are one of the people that make me like this. So just die quickly. " Alex points his gun again at Byung-Hun to finish him.

    "No!" Eun-Woo stands in front of the gun, holding out his hand to protect his parents.

    "Uncle please." He pleaded.

    "Eun-Woo, stay back!" Byung-Hun now is in panic while at the time, Ji-Na was only able to cry out loud.

    Seeing Eun-Woo, who is the same age as his son, Aaron, now trying to protect his family Alex heart feel a little touched. But his mind refuses to budge.

    "Great... Perfect family. Trying to protect each other even at the time like this." Alex said cynically while looking right into Eun-Woo''s eyes. Slowly he approached the boy while pointing his gun. Eun-Woo bravely doesn''t move. He is clearly determined.

    With his left hand Alex pulls Eun-Woo towards him, then kicks Eun-woo''s leg making his kneel while facing his mum and dad. The gun was then aimed at the boy''s head.

    "What are you trying to do to him?!" Ji-Na is now screaming.

    "Don''t hurt him Alex. Just kill me as you want. Please don''t hurt him." Byung-Hun begged.

    "You know what''s better? I don''t want to kill you anymore, but I''m going to kill you slowly from the inside. Even if you''re alive, you''ll feel like you''re not even breathing in this world because you will lose your child slowly. Just like what I felt with Aaron. You have to face the same fate as me and only then I will be satisfied."

    "What do you mean?" Byung-Hun doesn''t understand.

    At that moment, Alex took out something from his pants. He is now holding a syringe that already had the contents in it.

    Byung-Hun tries to see what is in Alex''s hand at that moment. Blue liquid? His mind wondered. "Is that?"

    "You''re right. A blue meteor liquid that there''s never been research on. Who knows what will happen? Let''s just see it now then, "

    Without delay Alex continues to inject the liquid into Eun-Woo''s body. At that time, Eun-Woo just ready to accept his fate. After only 5 minutes, Eun-Woo finally collapses to the floor.

    "No! Eun-Woo! " Ji-na screams and then approaches his son.

    Byung-Hun who is still in pain also struggles to shuffle to his son to examine the condition.

    Alex there just looked at the family without saying anything anymore. His heart also somehow didn''t feel anything even after seeing what is he doing.

    "Eun-woo¡­ Eun-woo¡­ Open your eyes." Byung-Hun calls out to his son while holding his head.

    Weak Eun-Woo opened her eyes slowly while saying, "It''s cold¡­ Its so cold dad¡­ Please¡­ off¡­ the fan. Its so cold. " Eun-woo said chokingly.

    Byung-Hun starts to cry hearing his son''s weak voice. He also can see that his son''s face getting pale every second.

    "Please hold on. I call the ambulance right now. " Ji-na continues to run to her bedroom to find her cell phone. Just at that time Byung-Hun realized that Alex had already disappeared.

    ___________________

    ::Alex hiding place::

    After a long night, Alex disappeared into an old building that was no longer inhabited. He had been there before for research purposes. For a while he wanted to rest there.

    His memory returned to his son, Aaron''s face. He still could not accept the fact that his son was already dead. It was as if half of his life had been taken away and his life seemed useless now.

    He looked up at the sky, there were many twinkling stars that night, but to him all of them were no longer bright.

    "Is it true like the old man said that if humans died, they would become stars in the sky?" Alex asked himself. "If true, which one are you Aaron?" He said in a sad tone.

    At that moment, he suddenly remembered that he had been shot by Dr. Martin but why doesn''t he feel sick? He unbuttoned his shirt and examined the wounds that were supposed to be there but weren''t. He pressed against his body, there was absolutely no pain, even though traces of blood were still there.

    He felt weird. What is happening to him now? He tries to remember what happened inside the building after he killed Dr. Martin. As far as he can remember, he was still in pain when he went to the research lab for the blue meteor.

    He then remembered the excess blue meteor rock in his pants pocket. He picks up the stone and the stone shone bluish in the darkness. Many people thought that the rainbow meteors are the same as other meteor rocks but they are not. The stone looks like a diamond and is small in size, which is why it is so precious.

    "Is this the reason?" Alex wondered.

    He then placed the stone in front of him. "

    Argh!" Immediately he screaming in pain. He watched his body at that moment. The unseen wound returned and blood began to come out of his stomach. He was very surprised. He took back the stone and grasped it.

    As fast as lightning, the wound healed back.. Alex looked at the stone on his hand in confusion. "What the heck?"

 Chapter 9 - LAST GOOD DEED

    Since the bloody incident happened, Alex has become a fugitive. He lives in a different place every day to avoid being arrested by the police. Once in a while he comes out of hiding and tries to find news of the incident.

    As he had expected, not a single news of the military research building caught on fire was reported in the media. His name was also not mentioned as a wanted criminal. He knew, there must be someone in the higher up who kept the news from going out because the research done there has to be kept secret from public knowledge. But he also realized that the police must be hunting him in silence.

    For now, his heart always feels full of remorse. This condition is making him even more depressed. Sometimes he thought he saw the disappointed face of his son Aaron looked at him. He knew, his son definitely didn''t want him to be a criminal. But, everything is too late now. There was nothing he could do to change what he had done because at the time he was too obscured by feelings of anger. All that was left was the guilt that he was sure will always haunt him.

    That night, Alex walks in a park near Byung-Hun''s house. Somehow his feet brought him there. He could see from a distance the window of the house which was pitch dark, indicating that the house was uninhabited. He takes out a deep sighed as if trying to let go of the burden that existed in his heart. He also wonders where Byung-Hun and his family have been since that day.

    As he was walking in ??the park he heard the voice of a man crying while talking to a child in his arms. He slowly approached. His curiosity suddenly peaked at the moment.

    "Jieun, I''m sorry. Dad is trying my best to give the best treatment for you but still I don''t have a money to make you go through a surgery. Please, hold on a little bit so that I can save some money for it."

    "Sir, are you okay?" Alex asked softly.

    The man looked a bit shocked to hear Alex''s voice at the time.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. Usually there''s no one here at this time. That''s why I''m a little bit startled. " Said the man.

    "No, I''m sorry to interrupt you actually." Alex is apologizing. "I heard someone talking while walking pass here so I''m just curious."

    "I just talk to my sweet little girl here. She is sleeping right now. " Said the man.

    Alex looked at the man''s daughter''s face. Her face looked pale with full sweat on her face even while sleeping.

    "Is she sick? She looks a little pale. Sorry if I seem busybody, but I just lost my son due to illness so I am a bit concern when I saw a child. "

    "Oh my! Are you okay, sir? I''m sorry for your lost. " Said the father.

    Alex sat down next to the man before resuming the conversation. "Well, I can''t say that I''m okay because it''s just been a few days since I lost him. I miss him a lot that''s for sure. " Somehow he wanted to express his feelings to the man whom he didn''t know.

    "I know that feeling too well. My wife also suddenly passes away last year. I still miss her till now. I just pretend to be strong because of my daughter. How about your wife? Is she handle the lost well? "

    Alex smile a little before answering. "We divorced years ago. She doesn''t want any connection with us after that. I''m sure she never knows that her son is passing. "

    The man nodded understandingly. He looked back at his daughter with a loving face. After a while he answered Alex''s question about his daughter.

    "My daughter was born with a weak heart. She depends on drugs for her life. I work a lot in a day and night so that I can buy medicine for her every month. But, today all of a sudden she had a high fever. I just took her to see a doctor. The doctor told me to register her for heart transplant surgery or her life might be in danger. If there is a suitable donor the surgery will be done immediately. But, the cost for the surgery is too expensive for me. That''s why I hope she hold on and survives while I raise money for it. "

    "What is her name and how old is she?" Alex keeps asking.

    "Her name is Lee Jieun. She is 13 years old today, but her body is so small because of her illness that I still can carry her around. Today is her birthday and I totally forgot about it. This park is her favorite spot. Even she can never play anything she just likes to be here, especially at night when it quiet and watch the star sparkling above her. She said that the most sparkling star is her mother watching over her here. " He said with a smile.

    Alex listened intently to the story of the family. He knew exactly what it felt like to have a sick child. Even though he has only suffered for a year, here is the man who has been taking care of a sick child for 13 years. How different he was from the man who was so passionate about his daughter. He then looked up at the sky to see the scattered stars and asked in his heart, ''Are you there too Aaron?

    Suddenly a thought entered his mind. His hand quickly held the blue stone that was made into a chain around his neck. The blue stone helped him alive till this day without even going to the hospital because of gunshot by Martin the other day. He even covered the stone with silver plating and happened to be shaped with a ''star'' shape to obscure the beholding eye. He no longer wanted the stone to fall into the wrong hands.

    "What are you doing for living? Sorry if that''s too personal. " Alex wants to know.

    The man shook his head clearly unperturbed by the question. "I have a bakery before, but after my wife passing away, I can''t focus on it and it''s not going too well right now. Also, I need to watch over Jieun by myself since I don''t have any relative to even help. So, I become a normal office worker in a small company, and also do some part time job here and there in the meantime. "

    Alex felt sorry for the man. "You really have a tough life.

    "But it''s all worth it when I see my daughter smile. All the fatigue will be gone in second when I see it. Sometime I also feel down because I wanted to give the world to her, but I''m not capable of that. I just hope I do things right and raise her well."

    ''I wonder.'' Alex thinks in his head for quit long time now. Now, he made his decision. The last good deed that he decides to do.

    "I want to give her something." Alex said.

    "What is it?" The father curiously asking.

    Alex didn''t answer, instead continued to approached the man''s daughter. Alex prepared himself first before held his breathing and took off the necklace from his neck. Then, he putting on the necklace to her. After that, he finally feels the pain. His face now wrinkled because of it.

    "Are you alright sir?" The man is concerned because seeing the change in Alex''s face at that moment.

    Soon the child''s sick face continued to change healthy. Her breathing, which had been a bit fast, was also becoming normal and the fever is also gone.

    ''Looks like the stone works for her too. '' Alex spoke in his mind. He smiled a little when noticing the changes in the little girl.

    "What? What happened?" The girl''s father couldn''t hide his excitement, but he also felt strange at the same time.

    "I don''t know how to explain to you. But, do you believe in magic? " Alex try to find the easier explanation.

    "Well, I don''t but I surely will if it means my daughter can be alive."

    "So, just think that the necklace got a magical thing. You can go to clinic nearby to check her condition, but I''m positive she is alright now. Remember, never took off the necklace and never give it to someone else. If you took it off your daughter will back to sick again. And if someone bad take it, it could ruin the world. Please promise me. " Alex seriously ask for the father promises.

    With wide eyes because he didn''t really understand what had really happened, the father finally agreed. As long as his daughter is healthy, he is willing to do anything.

    "I promise you with my life."

    "Good. I sincerely wish you and your daughter a happy life after this. Excuse me. " Alex then walked away.

    "Thank you very much, sir. Thank you so much." Said the father while bowing repetitively.

    " Wait! What is your name? " The father wants to know his name but Alex just ignores the question and just keep walking.

    ___________________

    -WARNING SUICIDE-

    Alex gasped as he walked in pain. Blood from the past gunshot wound poured out a lot of his body. His face was also getting paler each time. He knew he didn''t have much time left. As he stood on the Hangang river bridge, he opened his cell phone which had been off for so long. He knew the police would be able to track him down if he activated the phone. But, for one last time he wanted to call someone.

    He tries to dial Byung-Hun''s number but the call doesn''t connect. He tried again, but all that was left was the voice of the operator telling him to leave a message. He feels a little bit disappointed but also relieved at the same time. He doesn''t know if he will be able to speak properly if Byung-Hun picks up his call then. In the end, he chose to leave a voicemail alone. He took a deep breath before saying,

    "Byung-Hun, this is me. I''m sure you already know right. I know I don''t deserve to call you after all I did¡­ " Alex burst into tears while talking.

    His eyes recalled his actions towards his friend. He actually realizes now, he and Byung-Hun has been played by Martin back then. He shouldn''t have accused Byung-Hun recklessness without letting him to give an explanation. Deep in his heart he knows Byung-Hun is innocent. But at that time he just too caught at the moment and refuse to see the truth.

    Then he continued, "I don''t know what happened to me at that night, but not a single excuse can change what I have done to you and your family. I hope you and Eun-Woo are fine. I really hope you do. I don''t deserve to say this, but for the last time I just want to say I''m sorry. You don''t have to forgive me. But I''m so sorry. I really do. " He said sobbing as he disconnected the call. He really regrets his actions.

    After calming down, he felt that his body was no longer able to survive. Then, with a little strength that he had, he climbed the bridge before jumping while saying,

    "Aaron, I''m coming to you now."

 Chapter 10 - TEN YEARS LATER

    ::Lee Jieun house::

    "Argh!"

    The house seemed to shake with a very loud scream early in the morning.

    "Mr. Lee Beom Soo. Why didn''t you wake me up earlier ?!" A loud questioning voice came from the bathroom upstairs.

    The elderly man who was kneading bread dough in his kitchen downstairs was used to the incident and just smiled at his daughter''s behavior.

    "You didn''t ask me for that!" He shouted back before continuing to do his work.

    Half an hour later her beautiful daughter came down to the kitchen with a sullen face. Her hands were busy brushing her wet long hair.

    "I''m late dad. I''m late. I''m definitely late." Who knows how many times now she said that.

    "I suppose to dress up on my first day this semester dad. Now I''m way too late." She still complains.

    "Look at my hair. I can''t dry it properly yet. Maybe I need to cut it short next time." As always her habit to talking non-stop when in rush or nervous state began to appear.

    "As if you like to dress up Jieun. And who''s fault is that? You know you have class today, yet you still stay up till late night to watch a movie. " Beom-Soo state the fact.

    Hearing her father''s words, Jieun rolled her eyes, realizing her mistake before saying,

    "Well, even though it''s true, I always dress up on the first day because there''s a lot of new students and who knows Professor Melanie will be able to notice me and make me one of her special students. And dad, I admit the movie is at fault but its an awesome movie and because of it now I''m totally ruin. " Jieun spoke in a quickly pace.

    Beom-Soo washes his hands at the time and stopped his work to prepare his daughter''s breakfast.

    "Calm down now. You''ll be fine. I will drive you there today, so no need to take a bus." Beom-Soo tries to calm Jieun. "You''re sure it''s not because you want to find your first boyfriend are you?" He added just want to tease his daughter.

    Her face becomes red now when teased by her father. Given that throughout her 23 years of age, she on a ''solo mode'' because obsessed with her studies.

    "Dad, you totally sound like Sarah just now." Sarah is her best friend at the medical college where they go together.

    "I am definitely not trying to find a boyfriend. He will come to me as fate one day. That''s a true definition of a true soul mate. Now I just wanted to graduate and become the best doctor in the world! " Said Jieun while daydreaming to herself.

    Because ever since childhood, Jieun was often ill due to her heart problems, she often felt jealous when she saw many of her peers were able to go to school to study and play together. Therefore, she is always determined that if one day she is healthy, she will study hard and become a successful person. So, she has never thought about having a boyfriend. At least not yet.

    "Okay, you as a someone that will be a doctor, please eat your breakfast now. "

    Jieun is drooling while looking at the big egg sandwich with a giant sausage in the plate that her father gave her at the time. As a person who loves to eat, that''s her biggest temptation. Luckily, she never gets fat even eating lots of her favorites food.

    "Dad, I''m late for breakfast. I need to go now. "

    "It''s fine. I told you I will drive you there did I? And actually I adjusted your alarm clock last night for 1 hour. So actually you are early. Look at that wall clock. " Her dad explaining.

    "What?" Still unable to catch her father''s explanation she look at the clock on the kitchen wall. Her mouth fell open in disbelief as soon as she realized what actually happen.

    "You trick me dad?" She jokingly angry at her father while frowning.

    "Well, at least you are not late." Beom-Soo defends himself.

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Jieun approached his father with both hands on her waist as if still angry before pounce on hugging him while screaming. "You''re the best. I love you dad! "

    "Alright, alright. Eat your breakfast now or you are really going to be late. I also need to organize our store today after sending you before customer is coming. "

    "Okay dad." Jieun obeying her father''s words and continue to eat breakfast with full appetite.

    Beom-Soo looks at his daughter with a smile. He is really happy with their life now. Who would have thought that after 10 years of magical events that night brings it to this day. His daughter is already 23 years old and studying in a medical college with a full scholarship. He in turn reopened his own bakery next to his own house and got a lot of customers. Their lives are getting better day by day and he hoped that joy would continue forever.

    Suddenly Beom-Soo''s eyes look at the chain around Jieun neck. Since getting the gift from the mysterious man that night, Jieun has never been sick again even the fever.

    There are also one incident that he cannot forget when one day, Jieun dropped the chain and suddenly cannot breathe properly, luckily he was there and put it back on. Then she is recovered. It turns out that this chain has its own pros and cons. Therefore, he strengthens the bond of the chain by adding silver thread and turning off the place of connection so that it does not fall and cannot be opened directly unless someone cuts it with pliers.

    "Take care of that necklace Jieun." He reminded.

    Jieun looks at her father while holding the chain around her neck. She understood her father''s concern well. She already knew the story behind the chain because her father told her about it. She is really grateful to be given the opportunity to live.

    "Of course dad. It''s my lucky star anyway. " She said while smiling.

    ___________________

    :: Korean International Medical College::

    Jieun finally arrived at her college after having a breakfast. This is actually only her second years in here, even her age is 23 because she started late. But, because her geniuses she got a scholarship and become an honor student last year and surely make her father proud. This year also she aims for the same result.

    "Jieun!" Sarah her best friend come closer when she walking around trying to find her college lecture hall.

    "Sarah, I miss you so much." Said Jieun while hugging her only best friend here. Since she has been often ill since childhood, her social skills were actually not good making it difficult to find friends but luckily she was able to find someone who could understand her well and that was Sarah.

    "Jieun, guess who''s going to teach us this year?" Sarah sounded very excited.

    "Who? Is that weird Professor Derek again?" Jieun said while narrowing her eyes unhappily.

    Whenever she remembered the professor mentioned, her hair seemed to lift crazily. That professor really likes textbooks. During the exam if a student writes an answer that is not the same as the textbook he or she will fail. Even it just one word! Why do students need memorize all the same exact words in a textbook? Even Jieun had a hard time passing his class.

    Sarah also seemed stunned when she heard the professor''s name but immediately forgot about it.

    "You think I will be excited like this if its Professor Derek? I barely manage to pass the exam anyway. " She said in a whisper.

    "Excuse me ladies."

    Both Jieun and Sarah suddenly startled hearing a voice behind them and make them stopped walking. They watch behind them to find out who it was. It turns out that ''The great Professor Derek'' out of all the professors in this college is actually right behind them now and who knows since when he''s there. Both of them show the professor a fake smile nervously.

    "Can I walk first? You girls definitely walk like a family of snails that I just caught and put inside the aquarium in my office to be kept as pets. Come if you want to see how big they are." Professor Derek said in a flat voice.

    With that Jieun and Sarah retreat and gave the Professor to walk first. "Have a nice day Professor!" Sarah said suddenly after he''s gone.

    "Do you think he heard us?" Sarah asks for Jieun''s thought.

    "We''re just whisper right?" Jieun is asking back nervously.

    Sarah exhaled slowly. "Ah, whatever. Luckily he is not teaching us this year. Do you guess the professor that I mentioned earlier? "

    Jieun start thinking. Suddenly her eyes seemed to glow.

    "Did you mean Professor Melanie is going to teach us? The great professor Melanie that open special science research department only for her chosen student? The most beautiful, excellent, intelligent Professor in here?" Jieun say all that with just one breath excitedly.

    The two girls screamed in joy after that.

    "Let''s go now. I''m so excited. " Jieun grab Sarah hand and start running so fast to find their lecture hall.

    Professor Melanie is actually one of the great professors in that college and one of Jieun role model.. Jieun has been dreaming to be her student for a while now and this year her dreams seem to become true.

 Chapter 11 - THE SLEEPINGâ€¦ PRINCE

    After her lecture ended Professor Melanie went straight into her office, which was actually inside the special laboratory. The laboratory is a special place in the college for a special science research department. Only students that selected by her will be there to help her conduct an experiments. Not a single student in that college knows how to be one of the special students there because Melanie herself will choose according to criteria that only she knows. But, usually top students in the college will be dreaming to be selected by her.

    The reason she created the lab was definitely because of what happened 10 years ago. An incident which she herself cannot forget to this day. Since one of her superiors is Professor Do-Yun, who once led the rainbow meteor research, her proposal to create this laboratory is supported as long as she wants to work there.

    Of course her selected students did not know much about rainbow meteors she also cannot reveal it according to the policies or she will face a big problem in the future, so the experiments conducted there were to study the formulas of drugs and their effects on different DNA where only her knew the real meaning behind the study.

    All the tests, there are done secretly from other students and what makes many students want to participate is because after they sign the contract they will get a special allowance and ''free pass'' which means even without taking the actual exam, they will get a pass in the semester they participate.

    Now, Melanie sat wearily in her ergonomics office chair as she sighed. Her fatigue as a lecturer is definitely different from her past work. Before this she only worked in hospitals and laboratories, but deal with students surely make her much more tired mentally and physically.

    Her eyes suddenly fixed on the blue liquid that was in the close tube test cylinder in her office closet which was always locked tightly. She remembers the incident that night in the military research building, where Alex melted the blue stone and that was the balance she managed to get.

    That night, as she fainted from inhaling the gasoline Alex poured, she could feel her body being lifted by the man. In a lifeless state, she tries hard to open her eyes and saw Alex trying to support her to get out of there. While going through the lab table that Alex was using, Melanie, who was being supported to walk, managed to grab the test tube without Alex noticing. The liquid there is not that much, but she has to try to find the secret behind the liquid to help someone. Although the probability of success is slim.

    Ring Ring¡­

    While she was busy remembering her past, Melanie was startled when her cell phone rang loudly. Looking at the name in the phone screen she accepted the call quickly.

    "Yes, Byung-Hun. I just finished giving a lecture. Is there anything wrong? " Since the incident 10 years ago, she and Byung-Hun have been in regular contact.

    "Ji-Na and I just want to ask if you really want to come today? She wanted to cook something for you. " Said Byung-Hun on the phone.

    Melanie smiled hearing that. The family is like her own family now.

    "Of course I will. I want to check on him today remember? But, don''t bother to cook anything fancy. I''m not staying for long. "

    "Tsk, I know you miss home cook food once in a while Mel. So you better prepare yourself because Ji-Na just now brought everything that she can found inside the supermarket. It''s like we going to have a party for 100 people even it''s just us three."

    Melanie can hear Ji-Na voices from a far nagging her husband because teasing her. Melanie then laughed a little at the couple''s lameness. Even though they have been married for a long time, they are still like the newlyweds who sometimes make a bachelor like her feeling jealous of seeing them.

    "Alright then. In that case, make sure you guys cook a lot, so I can bring some leftover home. "

    "It won''t be ''some'' that for sure. You know her well enough. Drive safely. "

    "I will."

    After the conversation, Melanie continues to get up from her seat and pack the medical items that she will definitely need later at Byung-Hun''s house. This is her weekly routine and priority to visit them and check on...

    "Let''s go and meet the sleeping prince." Melanie speaks to herself.

    ___________________

    ::Byung-Hun new house::

    After the events that took place between Alex and his family, they moved to a new house quite far from the city area. Plus with Eun-Woo''s current condition, they want to live in an area that has fresh air and good nature surrounding. Who knows, it helps a little bit.

    "How is he?" Byung-Han asked.

    Melanie, who has reached the house runs a test on Eun-Woo. Since the day he was injected with blue liquid by Alex, his condition remain unchanged. He''s just like someone who sleeps, but doesn''t want to wake up. It''s been 10 years he been like that.

    After a year or two being in the hospital many doctors run tests and say that Eun-woo is healthy and fine, but they can''t detect why Eun-woo can''t get up and open his eyes. J ust like ''the sleeping beauty'' story. But this one, no one knows what''s the cure.

    Due to not wanting his son to be a test subject by the doctor in the hospital, Byung-Hun brought his son home. Since then, he has only trusted Melanie to examine his son. Each week Melanie will do a routine checkups such as looking at blood pressure, heart function, lung, kidneys, even conduct a blood intake to see what is changing.

    Interestingly, Eun-Woo never been drinking or eating all this years because when they conduct a test, his body is filling with water and seem full make he manage to alive till this day. And even though Eun-woo has been sleeping for 10 years, never eating and drinking, he is getting taller and become more and more fit each day as if he has been workout for years. His health showing an improvement and his face also not sunken in fact, he looks even more handsome unlike a sick person.

    Sometimes they could see small wounds here and there on Eun-Woo''s body and made them worried but the wound then healed quickly. Although strange but that was the reason both his parents never gave up and waited for their son to wake up and become normal again.

    "He is very healthy." Melanie said briefly as she packed up the equipment she was using. "There''s nothing for both of you to worry about." She added as she exits the room, followed by Byung-Hun and his wife Ji-Na.

    "Let''s sit on the sofa first." Byung-Hun invites.

    Melanie sat down to let go of her remaining fatigue and then started chatting dropping her professional antic as she is not working now.

    "How fast time passes. Eun-woo is already 26 years old this year. "

    "He is. Even he in that condition I''m still relieved that he looks good on the outside." Ji-Na said with smiling.

    "How far are we with the research?" Byung-Hun wants to know the progress of Melanie research. Yes. The special science department that she manages actually to find a cure for Eun-Woo. Even she''s not the one that makes the child like that, part of her feel responsible because of her ex-co worker Martin.

    "I''m sorry. Sometime I feel like I found the solution, sometime I feel like I come to dead end. And, it''s like a roller coaster ride for me." Melanie face clearly shown her dissapoinment to herself.

    "Don''t be sorry Mel. We understood well. Its not easy even back then with a big sources before." Byung-Hun said. "You try hard all this years."

    Ji-Na also nodded agrees with her husband and said, "We actually grateful for you because you never give up for Eun-Woo."

    "Part of this is my fault. If only I manage to stop Martin back then..." Melanie started blaming herself.

    "Please don''t say it like that Mel. In fact, we don''t blame Alex, who made Eun-Woo like that . Of course we feel regret, but all of us, including Alex are the victims in this story." Ji-Na said sadly remembering Alex''s disappointed and frustration face that night.

    "If only I answer Alex call back then. Probably he will not commit suicide. " Byung-Hun sighs while holding his head full of regret. "I was too busy taking care of Eun-Woo that day."

    How beautiful those two hearts are. Still wanted to forgive someone despite being in a situation like this, Melanie thinking to herself.

    "Don''t think too much. It''s his fate. Even autopsy said he already died before he jumps into the river. So technically he is not commit a suicide. You guys are also too kind by doing a funeral for him and bury him next to Aaron. I''m sure he will be happy if he knew it. " Melanie turns to comfort them.

    Then a moment of silence come between them as they served each other''s thoughts. Melanie also thinks hard about something before continuing her words,

    "Actually, I have something to discuss with you guys which I have been hiding for these 10 years." Melanie started talking.

    Byung-Hun and Ji-Na look at each other questioningly. What is Melanie hiding from them presumably? They thought they got no secret between them all this time.

    "What do you mean?" Byung-Hun is now curious.

    "First, I''m sorry I never tell you this, but I have my own reason. I didn''t want to act rush, but its already 10 years. Actually 10 years ago Martin injected me with the red meteor liquid and left me to die before Alex came in and bring me out from the building."

    "What?" Byung-Hun was clearly shocked to hear the news.

    "Oh my God! And... How can you survive?" Ji-Na also was very curious.

    "Actually, I didn''t really remember, but last year suddenly the memories seem to come back at me. The red liquid that Martin injects me is the one that contains only pure liquid. Not a single formula is being added. He just injected me in a rush that day. "

    "So, you mean¡­" Byung-Hun tries to guess the meaning behind the story told by Melanie.

    Melanie nodded. "I''ve actually been thinking about this for a long time now, but because we may only have one chance so I don''t want us to hope too much. Maybe we can try to give Eun-Woo that blue liquid. "

    "If that''s the only way maybe we can try. " Ji-Na said but not confidently.

    "I don''t want you two to make a hasty decision because this involves Eun-Woo''s life as well. So think first this week. Then give me your answer when you''re ready. "

    Byung-Hun and Ji-Na nodded understandingly. They know the decision to be made is very difficult because maybe the effectiveness is only 50/50.. Therefore, they should think deeply before making a decision just like what Melanie requested.

 Chapter 12 - THE MAGICAL DRINK

    : Korean International Medical College::

    That week there was a festival at the college where Jieun studied. Every year in college there will be a festival consists of many performances, exhibitions and stalls that have all kinds of goods sold there. From ordinary items, medical books, to a very unique items that she had never seen in her life she could see there. All of that makes curious people like Jieun feel very excited.

    "Fuh..." Sarah sighed as she patiently walked next to Jieun.

    "What''s wrong?" Jieun is asking while her eyes busily looking here and there interested by the festival.

    "Well¡­ Our college festival definitely doesn''t feel like a festival its more like Halloween. If only you know what I mean. " Sarah feels a little bit frustrated. "Which is obvious you don''t."

    "Why? It''s different from last year and very impressive to me." Jieun said with a genuine smile.

    "Look at that, candy that looks like a skull looks delicious. There, they have many medical masks and gloves with different styles. Also, you see there, I would like to try their blood noodles produced by the stall. The soup was really red as blood. " Jieun definitely sound excited.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. You sound like a vampire just now. I know I can''t talk to you about this when you, yourself are not even normal." Sarah relented and just followed Jieun around.

    "Hey, just enjoy ourselves now. Who knows if we got to experience this kind of things next time? Surely we going to miss all this when we are graduated."

    "Sometime the way you talking just like someone that already experience everything in life. Like an old person I would say. Ah... Whatever. As long as you''re happy my friend."

    "What do you think about our lecture with our role model?" Suddenly Sarah asking about other topic.

    "Professor Melanie?" Jieun thinking before answering.

    "She''s very pretty. With her short shoulder-length golden hair and green eyes. I could consider her as a model if I didn''t know she was a doctor. I wonder why she''s still single."

    Sarah slapped Jieun''s arm gently. "You know that''s not what I mean. It''s about the way she teaches and all. As for your information this is the first time in my life that I don''t feel like falling asleep during a lecture. I''m so fascinated by the way she teaches. Why on earth are all our professors are not like her? "Sarah said seriously with eyes full of admiration.

    Jieun laugh a little and say, "I feel the same way. She was a very assertive person and her way of teaching was easy to understand. The scope of her teaching also looks huge and isn''t just focused on textbooks alone if you know what I mean. Somehow I could feel that she liked what''s she''s doing and knew what she was doing. I could also feel that she was proud to be a lecturer in this college and as a doctor. Maybe that''s why we can feel her spirit through her teachings. "

    Sarah nodded in agreement. "For once, I know I''m not wrong to make her my role model. I just hope her teaching subject is there every day so I can be excited to go to college. Unfortunately, not everything we want in life we will get. Wow! What''s that?" Suddenly Sarah makes a high noise.

    Jieun also look in the direction of the place indicated by her good friend. Definitely something a little surprising when suddenly there was something that caught the attention of her friend at that time who has been feeling bored the entire time while being in the festival.

    "Well, I actually feel thirsty and suddenly water stall flash into my eyes. Now, let''s go to the stall." Sarah asks Jieun to go there with her.

    There, they saw a variety of colourful drinks sold in various forms of laboratory glass test tubes. ''The Magical Drink Stall'' well, hearing its name not exactly as they expected at the medical college festival. It suppose to be ''The Medicine Drink'' if they wanted to keep the festival theme.

    "Do you want any Jieun? I was so thirsty all of a sudden. I pay for you if you want. " Sarah offered.

    Jieun is thinking first but her thought is suddenly disturbed when she hears the question of one of their seniors who is there.

    "Do you guys happen to have a class with Professor Melanie today?

    "We don''t have a class with her today senior Alvin. Why?" Jieun asked full with interest.

    Hearing the name of her favorite Professor certainly made Jieun wonder. In addition, the senior is known as one of the successful members of the special scientific research department run by Professor Melanie.

    "I only had something to give to Professor Melanie today, but I didn''t have time because I had to watch this stall, so I asked the students who came here if they had a class with her to help me deliver the thing."

    "What thing?" Jieun still curious.

    Knowing Jieun temperament, Sarah looked at her friend with a sharp look.

    "Just a book that I borrowed from Professor Melanie before. I have already finished studying it so I wanted to give it back long ago, but I always forgot to bring it to college. So I bring it today to give back so that other student can borrow it if they want. And it surely not for both of you as the book is for senior level."

    Alvin says so that Jieun doesn''t bother to try borrow the book next. He also knows that Jieun is very interested in joining the special science department as he been interviewed by her before on how to get in.

    "It''s also happening that Professor Melanie wanted it today to check on something."

    "Well, if you give it to us, we can pass it to Professor Melanie. We also don''t have any classes after this so we sure have a lot of time." Sarah wanted to help.

    Jieun suddenly smiles so wide. She just realizes that this is probably one of the opportunity to get close to her role model and probably make Professor Melanie to finally notice her.

    "Yeah! We can do that." Jieun said a bit excited.

    Sarah just smiles, knowing what''s inside her friend''s mind at the time.

    "Are you sure you guys can do it? I don''t want to bother you."

    "It''s fine senior. We also doesn''t have anything to do today anyway." Sarah reassures.

    "But her office is inside that special lab. Is it okay if we come in there?" Jieun hoping it will be fine. She wanted to see for herself the lab even just a second. "Or we need to meet her at other place?"

    "I already message Professor Melanie but she said it''s okay because the lab is vacant for today because of the festival. So, its fine if the normal student walk there."

    "If that''s the case you can give it to us. We will go now." Said Jieun impatiently. "Um¡­ But first. Let me buy the pink and blue drink first. I''m curious about how it tastes like." Jieun finally choosing while Sarah wanted the purple one.

    "Alright, which glass shape would you guys like?"

    "Give me the one that look like a cylinder test tube with screw cap." Said Jieun.

    "I wanted the measuring cylinder. In hopes that I will never screw up measuring anything in the lab after this." Sarah nags herself.

    "Okay, here ladies. I just give it to you as a thank you gift helping me sending back the book."

    Alvin just gift the drinks for free. Later, he grabs the paper bag that has a book that he wanted to return to Jieun and Sarah.

    "Thank you for your help" Said Alvin sincerely before Jieun and Sarah went to send the book.

    ___________________

    :: Professor Melanie office::

    At the times, Melanie is taking the blue liquid from her locked office closet and placing it on her desk. Sometimes she examines the liquid for inspiration when thinking of new formulas. She held the tube test carefully while thinking of something.

    "What more can I do with this?" Melanie expressed her concern alone.

    Byung-Hun had just called her. For the past week, Byung-Hun and his wife have been thinking about the blue liquid to help Eun-Woo, so today he called Melanie to inform her of their decision.

    Flashback:

    "Mel. I just call you to talk about what we discussed the other day. " Said Byung-Hun on the phone.

    "Yes. Did you guys already have an answer for that? It''s just one week. You can think longer. " Melanie replied.

    "No, we already have our answer."

    Melanie heard Byung-Hun voice intently and nervously as she wanted to know about their decision.

    "We think we wanted the research to go on first. Well you see¡­ "

    Melanie let out her long sigh that even she didn''t know she was holding.

    "Actually, I do hope you guys make that decision." Melanie said honestly. "Because somehow I got the feeling that I need to continue the research. Maybe if we wait a bit more we can find the answer. Just¡­ Let''s not ever losing hope. "

    "I know¡­ We all know. I and Ji-Na talking deeply after our last conversation. It''s already 10 years, but Eun-Woo is still healthy and well like that. Of course we are also afraid if the same history arise again just like what happen to Aaron. So we decide that we can wait. No matter how long it takes. As long as Eun-Woo is coming back to us safe and sound. "

    "I understand¡­ I really do. We all wanted the best for him. And I will never give up. You know it right? " Melanie sound determined.

    "We do Melanie."

    "Professor Melanie?"

    Suddenly Melanie''s memory of her conversation with Byung-Hun earlier this morning continued to fade upon hearing knocking and someone calling her name behind her office door.

    Then she remembered his student Alvin''s message that there will be a student who would come to send her book that she had lent to him. Slowly she placed the test tube on her desk before inviting her students inside.

    "Just come inside." Melanie spoke kindly. There was no need for her to be firm, then since she was not teaching.

    "Ah. Jieun and Sarah from my class right. "

    The two student sequel in the inside when hearing their high respected professor said their name.

    "Wow, professor you remember our name?" Sarah tries to break the ice between them while Jieun just pause there.

    "Of course I remember. I always remember all my students no matter how many of them. Probably its gifted. "

    During the chat Jieun eyes fixed on the test tube that is on Professor Melanie''s desk.

    ''That same drink that I just get from senior Alvin right? Oh my God, Professor Melanie''s taste is just like mine.'' She''s thinking to herself when seeing the blue liquid inside the test cylinder tube with screw cap. Jieun then look into the bag belonging to her to see the similarity of their ''drinks''.

    "We come here to give this book back to you. Senior Alvin asks us for help because he is busy working for his class stall at the festival. " Jieun finally said something shyly.

    "Yes. I did ask him to give it to me actually. " Melanie gets up from her seat to retrieve the book from her student.

    "Well. I also got a lot of books that can be used for second year. Would you like to take a look? If you interested. " Melanie kindly offer.

    "Of course, Professor. We will love to. " Sarah said happily. "Right Jieun?"

    Jieun eyes also look glowing as, if not believing Professor Melanie will offer that to them. Melanie then opened a small room behind her office desk, which was a room where she placed various types of her medical books. There are also her own writings.

    "This is my mini library." Said Melanie to her student.

    Jieun and Sarah also approached her from behind. Jieun at the time suddenly felt enchanted to approach Melanie''s blue drink. She took out her own blue drink and placed it next to Melanie''s for comparison.

    "Wow, it''s the same blue." Jieun doesn''t know why she will be mesmerized by something like this at the time.

    "Jieun, what are you doing? Professor Melanie asks us to come in here to choose the book. " Sarah said whispering.

    "I''m coming." Jieun finally free from whatever she''s thinking by Sarah calling.

    Then, she grabs back her blue drink and joins her best friend Sarah and her professor inside the mini library. Little that she knows, the drink that she grabs right then is not the one that''s belong to her¡­

 Chapter 13 - WELCOME TO DREAM LAND

    ::Jieun Bedroom::

    That night, Jieun, who was sitting at her study desk in the bedroom looking at Professor Melanie''s book that she got as a gift with a feeling of joy. The book, which was written by Professor Melanie herself, had been wanted by Jieun for a long time now, but given its high price, she still saved to buy it herself and doesn''t want to trouble her father. How lucky she is when Professor Melanie herself presented the book to her that day. That''s when she realizes that good deeds are sure to be rewarded well.

    Jieun open the first sheet of the book and screaming alone when she saw Professor Melanie''s signature there. She cannot believe herself that the shy person like her can ask Professor Melanie to sign the book for her. But she glad that she gather her courage back then. If not she definitely in huge regret right now.

    Suddenly, Jieun coughed a little due to a dry feeling in her throat. She then remembered the drink that her senior, Alvin, had given her during the day. She then opened the sling bag that she had brought to college that day to find the drink. She took out both bottles of her drink. One is blue and the other is pink. She just takes the blue one first to open without really choosing as the blue one is closer to her main hand.

    ''This will be good with some ice.'' Thought her in her mind only. But as she''s still coughing firstly she''s just open the drink in a haste to quickly soothe her throat. Greedily she drank the drink until it ran out.

    "Fuh¡­" Jieun felt relieved after her throat no longer felt bad.

    "Why does it taste like¡­ Emm... It''s not that good." She said alone while looking at bottle that look like the cylinder test tube which she always use in the college lab.

    "Did senior Alvin forgot to add sugar? Or it suppose to taste like nothing?" She then remember about Professor Melanie also have the same exact drink. "Probably that''s why Professor Melanie had this. Healthy one probably." Jieun talk nonstop while wondering.

    Jieun then wants to open another drink to compare the taste. Just about when she wanted to drink the water, she suddenly felt something different with her body. Her hand indirectly puts the drink down at that moment.

    "What is this feeling? What is happening now?" Jieun feel scared but she just keeps silent, not wanting her father outside to hear her suspicious movement.

    A few moments later, she feels a bit fine and tries to drink the water back but her body suddenly feels stiff and makes her hand miss the bottle and causes it to fall to the floor.

    Her eyes glanced at the pink water bottle that had fallen to the floor of the room. Luckily the floor had carpet so the glass bottle didn''t break, but the water in it started to flow out wetting the floor surface.

    Jieun takes a few deep sighs before squatting to pick up the dropped bottle. Then while she is doing that she felt her heart was beating too fast. Her breath also seemed to be choked.

    "Ha¡­ ah¡­ huh¡­" Jieun try to manage her breath at the time not wanted to feel nervous. She could feel that her body get colder with each passing moment. Her eyes also look blurred and she can''t see around well now.

    She didn''t bother to pick up the falling bottle instead holding her head which started spinning dizzily. She continued to sit on the floor because she was unable to balance her body at that time.

    "Jieun! Are you okay? I heard you cough just now? "

    Hearing her father talking behind her bedroom door, Jieun felt a little panicked. She knows that if her father know about this, he will get too nervous to let her going anywhere alone even to the college. She aware that he love her so much and tend to overreact if something happen because he didn''t want his one and only daughter to fell sick anymore.

    Didn''t want her father to worried she catch her breath before answering. "I''m fine! Just getting ready to sleep. " She says without showing any hint of pain.

    Not suspecting anything, her father just went to his bedroom. "Alright then. Goodnight."

    "What is this?" After making sure her father is gone she is questioning herself while enduring the pain.

    Since she''s learning to be a doctor she''s trying to collect her heart rate at the time, but because the sickness that she''s feeling makes her sense feel numb and can''t be sensitive to anything.

    "Why do I feel so cold?" She''s just open her room air conditioner at 27 degrees, which is usually still warm with the hot summer night there, but the coldness that she''s feeling right now is like the coldness of a winter season. More weird is she did feel cold, but a lot of sweat came out wetting her body like she was in a sauna.

    Jieun then crawls closer to her bed and climb up onto the mattress. She thought that she might be too tired from walking here and there this afternoon so she better try to sleep.

    She covered her cold body with the blanket while shivering, then try to close her eyes as her hand held the chain around her neck in the hope that everything would be fine tomorrow when she woke up considering that was her lucky charm.

    In her already heavy eyes, she could vaguely see the blue light coming out a little from her silver chain before she just ignored it and continued to close her eyes to sleep.

    ___________________

    ::The Dream Land::

    "What?"

    Jieun open her eyes suddenly and feel confused. She is now standing in the crowd while wearing a beautiful off-shoulder sleeve dress in a soft yellow colour that is clearly made for the ceremony. She feels awkward now because this is definitely not her everyday clothes as she is more a t-shirt person.

    Forget about what she is wearing, Jieun focus more on her surroundings now. It''s looking like a festival. She saw that there are people were wearing modern clothes similar to her, but also Hanbok that she is familiar with as it''s a Korean traditional clothes. She also can see other culture clothes like English, Chinese, Japanese traditional clothes and a lot more that she even didn''t know before. She didn''t feel like she was in Korea at all. The people there seemed to be culturally mixed.

    "Am I dreaming? Well... If it''s a dream. My dream definitely world, wide range."

    She also held her hair. Her black hair, which was often left loose now beautiful styles with ribbons. Her bangs also comb nicely.

    "Where is here actually? Welcome to Dream Land festival? " Jieun reading one of the banners that are there.

    "Ah, I am definitely dreaming. Because I just get back from college festival and now I''m dreaming of some other festival. " Said her softly to herself while remembering that she trying to sleep in her bed after suddenly feel sick.

    ''But¡­ Why do I feel like I''m conscious when I''m dreaming.'' She is now busily thinking ignoring her surroundings. Just then, someone bump to her make her scream a little by the sudden impact.

    "Ouch!"

    "Oh, I''m sorry miss. I didn''t see you there." Said the women that seem hurried.

    "It''s okay." Jieun said while smiling, watching the women go her way.

    She suddenly realize something. "Wait? Why I can feel in a dream?" Jieun continued to be questioned herself.

    With her confused mind Jieun''s eyes peered again at the festival area. The atmosphere there was hot even though the time is at night, maybe due to too many people gathering there. The people there all seemed to be having fun with their families.

    Jieun make the decision to walk slowly in the area as she does not really understand the situation she is now facing. She saw a lot of stall in there selling various items from various cultures.

    There are elements of American, British, Spanish, French, Japanese, Chinese and also Korean things in there. In the meantime, she also felt amazing for seeing so many things that she had never seen before.

    "My lady!"

    From a distance, someone''s voice was heard faintly screaming, but Jieun just ignore it because she didn''t know the call was addressed to her.

    "My lady! Oh my! Excuse me. Please, let me through. "

    The voice got closer and closer to Jieun, making her finally look towards the owner of the voice.

    "Hah! Finally I found you my lady. Why are you walking here by yourself? This is huge festival and you famous for getting lost. You''re bad with direction remember? I just left my eyes from watching you just for a second and you just zap¡­ disappear like that. After all I did for you by helping you sneaking out from home you left me there hanging by myself. You know I could die by your granny because sneaking you out right? "

    Jieun keep watching the girl that talking while holding her hand right then. She seems friendly and its look like she knowing her for years making her doesn''t know what to say to that girl.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? You know you can''t be alone or granny will get mad at me more than if she knows you are outside right now. "

    "Ehem¡­ Do you know me?"

    The girl seem offended after hearing what Jieun just say. "Oho! What do you mean by that Lady Jieun? Now that I already helping you to go to this festival you wanted to ignore me and pretend to not know me? Are you wanted to have fun by yourself alone? "

    "Umm¡­" At that time Jieun lose the words.

    "Tsk. When I''m Ayana being your faithful and favorite servant for all these years. That''s not just sweet talk right? "

    "Ah, miss Ayana." Jieun finally smiling after knowing the girl''s name. She actually doesn''t know how to address her when she doesn''t know her at all.

    Ayana then look at Jieun intently with her sharp eyes. "Lady Jieun? Are you feeling sick? Should we get back and meet granny? " Ayana sound serious this time.

    "Aaa¡­ No! Why would you say that? " Jieun at that moment, try to be more calm and careful while analyst the situation that she is facing.

    "Since when did you formally address me like that? You always called me in short, like Aya here, Aya there. You shocked me just now. I thought you were sick again. Granny said if I found you look like daydreaming again I must bring you to her. "

    "Oh," realized what the girl means Jieun try to act out. "Don''t worry. I''m fine as always. Its just we are outside now so I just wanted to act nobly and said your full name. "

    Ayana smiles widely hearing that. "As expected from you my lady. You force me to bring you out when your granny lock you in your room just because you are making a fuss because wanted to see the castle. Now you try to act like noble. You are sure hilarious. "

    "Castle¡­" Jieun try to say some word that will not bring any suspicious from Ayana.

    "Um¡­ I can''t believe you are against your granny word just now when you''re already 23 and just live in your home without hanging out with outside people. I know your granny concern about your safety, but I also feel pity for you when your life suppose to be colourful now. So, at least you can see a castle even probably for the last time since we can''t always sneak out."

    Jieun not really understand about what Ayana says, but she just leaves it for now because doesn''t want Ayana to freak out again.

    "Do you want to go now? We are already walking around the stalls here so let''s go see the castle. After all, not always our king will opens the castle for all the people to come and rejoice. When there is a large-scale celebration like this only our king will open the gates to us. "

    Jieun seems curious and excited a little bit. She thinks this dream is not that bad after all. Even in her real life she never when the castle now, in her dream she will get into the castle and have fun. What an interesting dream she had right now? She actually amazes by herself.

    "What''s the occasion actually?" Jieun wanted to know.

    "You wanted to go to the castle, but don''t know what the occasion? You are really something my lady. Well, you have actually never been outside so you curiosity probably limited. ''The Princes'' is doing a concert for the people after they get back from nation duty from other lands of course "

    "The Princes?" Again, Jieun cannot process the new information in her brain.

    "It''s the King''s children. They are really an amazing musician at the same time they are our princes. They entertain us with their amazing music and of course entertain our eyes along with their handsome figure. " Said Ayana in a dreamy note.

    So its basically prince turn out idol? What on earth that I suddenly dreaming about an idol when in real life I never been fan of one. Jieun speak just in her mind.

    "They never said that their group is ''The Princes'' anyway. But because people love them so much they''ve been given a nickname like that."

    "Fuh¡­ My little brain can never understand that." Jieun sigh a little.

    "Now enough talking my lady. Lets go before the castle is full of people. It''s almost time for concert anyway.." Ayana grabs Jieun hands and force her to run towards the castle which is not really far from there.

 Chapter 14 - THEIR FIRST MEETING

    "Wow!"

    Jieun''s eyes become bigger when she and Ayana now walk approaching the castle. She did not even imagine that the castle that they talking about before was too big beyond her thinking. Ayana smiled happily looking at Jieun who was still stunned by what she saw.

    The castle also seems to mix various elements from all over the world, but the one that they walked in at that time is English castle just like what Jieun saw in children''s book when she was young.

    Jieun eyes start to blinking so much because of the palace lights at that moment. The lights is too dazzling but she still amazed by it. On the side of the road there are various types of colourful flowers and Jieun can even smell its soothing scent. Also, around the palace there is a very beautiful lake that seem to reflect the beauty of the palace.

    "It''s pretty right my lady? Usually I tell you how pretty this castle is but this time you are able to see it by yourself. "

    "It''s so big." Jieun cannot find the perfect word to describe her feelings now.

    The small laugh came from Ayana when she saw Jieun like that. She knows that the girl definitely feel so happy to be out here right now.

    "It''s really big my lady. So walk closer to me so you won''t get lost again. " Ayana reminds her.

    "Are this made of crystal?" Jieun asking Ayana when she saw the castle wall that look like glass, but when she touches it, its feel somehow different.

    "I think it is. That''s not surprising anyway considering that our king is the wealthiest kings out of all the other lands in this world. " Ayana explains.

    "This is like an upgrade of Elsa''s castle." Jieun suddenly blurted out her favourite Disney movie.

    "Elsa? Who is she? " Ayana curious, ask when she never heard of that name from Jieun before.

    "Oh, just a story from a book that I read a long time ago. I think you read that book too before." Jieun quick finding other things to say because she doesn''t want Ayana to ask her further. "Where should we go now?"

    "We can only be in this main castle, which also called south castle. Don''t wander to other places because all the route is connected to other part of north, east, west castle that is use by the royal family only. If you happen to be there the castle guard will caught you and only God knows what will happen if you went to jail in there. " Ayana warned.

    Jieun is nodding to her new friend understanding the simple rules.

    "Make sure you remember that my lady. I don''t want to be killed by your granny if something happens to you." Ayana still warns her as she knows Jieun curiosity trait sometime lead to dangerous things.

    "I know that. Don''t worry. I will just stay beside you as I also doesn''t know anyone else here." Jieun says confidently because it is the truth anyway.

    Ayana let out a sigh of relief after she was convinced by Jieun''s words. They had then reached the palace where the performance would begin in any seconds now. A lot of crowd already flooded around the stage with their light stick and small banner to encourage the performer. Just like idol concert in real world, Jieun thinking silently.

    "It''s looking like a stage built at the center of the castle." Said Jieun.

    "Yeah. The music instrument is already there. I wonder who will perform first. " Ayana said with her voice clearly sound excited.

    "Don''t they perform together?" Jieun, who just want to understand her new friend interest start to ask questions that actually she didn''t even curious.

    "Of course they do. But usually they perform separately at first because of their different taste of music. After that, they will perform together as a group. " Ayana explains with a heart in her eyes.

    At the time, a soft guitar melody enveloped the entire place. A small grasp from Ayana is heard by Jieun but she cannot see her expression as the atmosphere is already dark because all the lights are heading to the performance stage at that time.

    Suddenly the crowd making the high noise, screaming here and there making Jieun startled.

    "It''s the last prince!"

    "Prince Haru!"

    "We love you sixth prince!"

    There are chanting here and there making Jieun cannot really hear the song well. She tries to see the said prince on the stage, but suddenly her body feels pushed and pulled as well as being squeezed.

    She felt congested due to the thing. She feel like her feet walking reverse backward for a long time until her body suddenly hit the wall. She found that she was no longer in the place where she had stood with Ayana. The stage was also out of sight at that time. All that she could see is just the heads of people there.

    "Aya? Ayana!? "

    Jieun tries to find her companion, but with that many people and the performance already started with loud music, she knows that it''s hard to find the girl in this state.

    Jieun started to feel uncomfortable right then with so many people so she decided to go back to the castle front door and wait for Ayana there. If the girl found her gone that is. Given that Ayana is too engross with the prince, it probably takes a while for her to realize the disappearing.

    In the slightest light of the lamp Jieun try her best to find a way out. As far as she remembers when she entered earlier, she only went through two doors, but she did not remember whether she needs to walk straight or had to turn. Because when she entered earlier, she was too stunned by the beauty of the castle and did not even try to remember the way.

    "Fuh, now I somewhat feel like Hansel and Gretel story." Jieun started chatting to herself to cover her worries that began to arise when reminded of Ayana''s order about the castle guard earlier.

    "What that I''m afraid about? This is a dream anyway. I''ll be fine right? Of course I will. " Her voice a bit crack in nervous.

    After a long whirlwind Jieun finally realizes that she is lost. The area where she was at that time was completely empty. She began to panic for fear of entering the forbidden palace area.

    "I''m totally lost now. How can Ayana find me like this? " Jieun started to get frustrated. With the dress and high heels that definitely not suitable for long walk make her more angry with herself.

    Dup... Dup... Dup...

    Jieun heart at that time started to get faster. Her eyes also started to get blur while her legs just keep walking as if possessed by something.

    Arriving at one of the doors there her feet suddenly stopped. Jieun blinking her eyes whose vision has returned and look at the area.

    "Why am I suddenly here?" Jieun actually didn''t realize that she was walking there by herself. She then look at the lock room right in front of her. She wasn''t sure why the room seemed to be calling her. She tried to open the door, but was certainly unsuccessful. She then peered into the keyhole to see what was in the room.

    Her eyes can catch something red as if a small crystal is in the middle of the room. Suddenly the stone emitted a very bright light that made Jieun narrow her eyes from peeping.

    "Lee Jieun¡­"

    Jieun totally surprised then when there is a male voice as if coming out of the light and saying her name. Now she started to feel a little scared. Jieun gather her courage then tried to peek back. The red light is still shining.

    "Is the stone talking to me?" Jieun say in confuse.

    "Run now!"

    "Hah!" Jieun out a little gasp by the sudden warning and then she heard a footstep from a far getting close to her. She took off her high heels and held them with her left hand before starting running from there. But she really doesn''t know where she should go now?

    "Who is that?!" She could hear a loud hoarse voice said that to her. Without looking back Jieun just ran fast from the area. Her right hand, then spontaneously gripped her necklace.

    "Help me." Ask her wholeheartedly to her lucky charm.

    Suddenly the chain came out of her grip and seemed to float around her neck while pointing the direction in which she should go. Although shocked by the matter, Jieun had no time to think about it because her priority at that time was only one, which was to escape from being chased by the castle guards. So she just followed the direction indicated by the chain at that time.

    After several times she entered door after door finally the chain stopped floating and fell back to her chest. Jieun was sure she''s safe now. She gasped for air at the time and leaned against the wall to regain her strength. She put on her high heels again while ignoring the pain in her feet.

    After the fatigue gradually disappears Jieun hold the necklace again. Carefully examine the star-shaped chain.

    "Thank you." She speaks softly.

    "Let''s see. Where am I now?" Jieun started looking around where she is. The room looks a bit friendlier than before that for sure. Not a single eerie feeling she can feel now so that make her calm a little bit.

    "Why is this castle so big? I wonder if Ayana has already realized I''m lost and is looking for me now." Jieun started talking to herself as her hands busily knocked and touched the walls of the room while trying to find a door to get out. Due to the dark atmosphere there without lights, making the search difficult.

    "How am I supposed to get out of here?" Suddenly the area was brightly lit a sign of someone turning on the lights. Jieun start to panic for fear in case she is finally caught by the castle guard.

    "Who are you?"

    Suddenly she heard a voice that makes her spontaneously stare at the man behind her back. She seemed stunned. The man''s deep voice making her enchanted by it. Also, this is the first time in her life she saw a man with a handsome figure like that. An onyx black eyes, fit body along with dark brown hair with a perfect bangs on the forehead compliment the good look. He is attractive, even to someone that never paid attention to opposite gender like Jieun.

    "Huh?" After being stunned for a while, only that she can answer.

    "Why are you in my closet?" The man is talking again.

    Jieun, who finally realizing her position missed out her foot, causing her to fall down. She can see by split second that the man in front of her also surprised by what just happen. Being shy and all makes her only looked down on the floor. Her long hair also covered part of her face when the ribbon that used to tie her hair came loose.

    "What should I do?" Jieun started to feel nervous. "Who in the world owns such a big closet anyway? This is bigger than my room for God sake. " She started her unreasonable ranting now.

    "Are you trying to steal something here?" The man sound cold now.

    Listening to the accusation Jieun raise her face, daring herself to cross her eyes with the man that she did not know.

    "It''s not like that. I just¡­ " Jieun deny it.

    "If not. How come you are here when this is a private room? " The man still questioning.

    "I¡­" Jieun actually doesn''t know how she should explain. Its seems like whatever she talks will be meaningless at this point.

    At that time...

    Knock... Knock... Knock...

    The knocking sound from outside the room make Jieun start to feel scared again. She then knelt in front of the man as she brought both her palms closer together as she saw the man with full of hope. Asking for help in silence. Her eyes are now glassy as she holding back her tears.. She no longer knew what she should do then.

 Chapter 15 - A MISUNDERSTANDING

    After the start of the show by Prince Haru, Prince Eun-Woo who is famous of being a loner doesn''t want to waits in the special room with his other siblings and decides to go to his bedroom to relax while waiting for his turn.

    Making a show like this is not something that he likes but he do it just enough to relieve stress from his real responsibilities as a prince only. Also, being a performer for the people is also to cover up from their real reason behind it that only the royal people know about.

    As he lay in the room, he heard something from the direction of his dressing room. He quickly got up from his bed at the time and looked at his dressing room door with a sharp look.

    "Someone is here." Eun-Woo whispered to himself.

    He walked slowly towards his dressing room. As he comes close to the door, he put his hand on it while closing his eyes. His hand glow up a blue light for a few second.

    ''Not detecting any disturbing feeling. Doesn''t need to activate power in this one. '' He thinks while open his eyes back. His ears at that time can hear the sound of hands knocking on the wall from the inside. Slowly he opened the door of the dressing room, then he pressed the light switch so that the area was bright to see who was there.

    "Who are you?" Eun-Woo asks slowly not wanting to overly surprise the person that intrudes into his area.

    He could see a girl looking at him in surprise at that moment. The girl looked beautiful in an off-shoulder sleeve dress in a soft yellow colour that showed off her porcelain skin. Eun-Woo guesses that the girl might come to see the performance. But, why she is in his room now?

    Eun-Woo then watches her from top to bottom. Beautiful face with the natural makeup, long black hair and some bangs that prettily fell to her forehead, the hair tied with ribbon, beautiful black eyes, a natural pink lips apply with just lip balm, and also a nice looking dress. This girl is definitely no ordinary person.

    He could see now that the girl was starting to get nervous, probably because of his staring.

    "Are you trying to steal something here?"

    Eun-Woo sound cold now because even the girl looks innocent, he knows well that look can be deceiving. Also, this is still not a south castle that people can come in. This part of the castle is a private area that all their people should already know. No other person beside royal blood should be here and he is not a person with mercy anyway. What he knows now is the girl already trespassing his area.

    "It''s not like that. I just¡­ " The girl tries to explain.

    "If not. How come you are here when this is a private room?" Eun-Woo questions her again.

    "I..."

    At that time...

    Knock... Knock¡­ Knock¡­

    Eun-Woo can see from the girl''s eyes that she is really scared after hearing the knocking sound. She even knelt in front of him like asking for help. The girl now looks like trying her best to hold back her tears as her eyes suddenly look glassy. He knew something must be happen before that making her suddenly acting like this.

    He also noticed her foot seems to have wound and her entire looks is unmanaged with sweat like she just run away from something.

    "Stay here." Eun-Woo gives the order before he closes the door and walks away from there.

    Jieun sighed a little at that moment, even though she didn''t know if the man would help her or not. She wiped away the tears that fell a little. She is not a person who is weak and easy to cry but for some reason at that time she chose to put her fate to the man and even almost cry.

    Jieun then stood up again. After a while, Eun-Woo returned there. He closed the door and then leaned on it while crossing his arms around his body while watching Jieun who was also watching him.

    "I heard from the guard that someone whose wearing yellow clothes tries to steal something in the basement of the north castle, which is the king private area. Even they cannot describe the person well. I can see you are the one that they talk about. " Eun-Woo talking with a scary note.

    Jieun gulping a little as the story that came out from the man is truth. Her eyes also cannot stay in place as she is thinking about what she should say to not arise any inappropriate suspicions. She is not there to steal anything. She also doesn''t even know how she can get there in the first place. But, how to make the man trust her?

    "If you are here to see the performance you should be in the south castle. This is far way from there. " Eun-Woo now tries to get close to Jieun who just standing there. Jieun can see that his eyes are full of doubt to her.

    "Are you still wanted to keep silent? Or do you want me to call the guards again? " Eun-Woo is now threatening.

    "No!" Jieun let out a little scream.

    "Please don''t call the guards. I tell you everything. I swear to God. " Jieun says confidently in hopes that the man accepts her honestly.

    Eun-Woo still walking slowly to Jieun with his cold face. His mind is full with various things.

    Did she send here by the enemy? Rather than sending someone strong like before they send a weak girl sound not really convincing. Or she is here as one of crazy fan girl? She is not jumping at me yet. Does she know about the stone? Not a normal Dream Land citizen really knows about the stone anyway. But why she''s there? Did she really try to steal the stone? But she doesn''t look that prepared.

    Eun-woo now standing closer to her. Jieun slowly walks backward until she''s trapped between the man and the wall behind her, but she is still looking straight into the man''s eyes showing her determination.

    "What are you doing in the castle?" Eun-Woo start again with the questioning.

    "I come with my friend to this castle to watch the performance of The Princes but somehow I cannot watch it as it''s too crowded with people. As I try to find my way out from the castle I got lost. It''s true. I didn''t even know where I was heading as this is the first time I came here. " Jieun explaining earnestly.

    "People in this Dream Land come to the castle at least one per year and you tell me this is the first time you coming here when you''re already an adult?" Eun-Woo doesn''t believe in Jieun words.

    Jieun realize her mistake but she does not lie. She then remembers that Ayana said that this is her first time to go out to see the castle as her granny didn''t want her to be involved with people other than their family.

    "My family hasn''t allowed me out of our private land since birth, so I don''t know many people other than those who live there. My friend sneaked me out tonight, just because I wanted to see the castle for the first time in my life. I also don''t know the face of the princes or the king. Please believe me! I don''t know how I should convince you that I am not here on bad intentions. I am completely lost. " Jieun really hope that the man will able to understands.

    ''She''s doesn''t know the faces of kings and princes? That''s why she didn''t call me officially now. Eun-Woo speaks in his mind. But he is still not convincing. This girl might just be acting here. This is not the story of Cinderella, why is her family so strict with her?

    Eun-Woo is now trapping her with his both hands. He gazes coldly at her face, making Jieun feel scared plus shy by their close gap.

    "If what you say is true, why are you in that basement while you can get lost in anywhere else?"

    "I told you before! I don''t even know why I am there. " Jieun said a little angrily.

    Eun-Woo strangles Jieun''s neck a little just to scare her.

    "You are supposed to get more scared of me not the guard if you know who I really am. Cut the nonsense and only tell me the truth. Who send you here? "

    Although the strangle is not strong, Jieun still feel difficult to breathe. She grabbed the man''s wrist trying to escape.

    "No... one... sent me... here..." Jieun talking while trying hard to breath.

    Seeing the girl start to gasp harshly Eun-Woo let go of her neck. Jieun inhales in a fast pace and coughing a little while holding her still sore neck.

    "What do you see there?" Eun-Woo wanted to know if the girl really doesn''t know anything. This time with a sword in his hand.

    Jieun send an angry look at Eun-Woo. Her patience was also challenged at the time because she knew whatever she was telling for sure the man didn''t really believe her.

    "I saw a red light suddenly get out from one of the rooms there while I try to figure out where I am that time. Suddenly the castle guard is there and try to catch me. Even I don''t know the rules well but I know what will happen if the guard catch me. I just there unconsciously. "

    Eun-Woo''s forehead furrowed a bit. As far as he knows, the red stone that belongs to his father never emitted light. Why that stone react to her? Something about her seems off.

    "You should be thankful if the guard caught you. Now you are in my hands as you can see I''m more cruel than them. I can end your life right now if I caught you lying to me." Eun-woo put his sharp sword at Jieun''s neck making her neck bleeding a little by some friction.

    Jieun can''t be patient anymore. This is a dream anyway. Let''s be brave and even if I get killed, I''ll open my eyes and go to college tomorrow like there''s nothing happen. Jieun convinced herself before she boldly says to the man,

    "What about all this negotiation anyway when you can''t believe me, in whatever I was saying. When I''m here being all honest and told everything to you. All that I wanted from the beginning is just wanting to find my way out and go home. But your true intention probably wants to kill me since the very beginning anyway. Why? Are you will get promoted to higher positions in this castle if you caught an unknown person wandering in forbidden area? If that so just kills me then. I don''t care anymore as I already don''t have anything to say. It''s my fault anyway that I come to this castle without permission from my elders. I just take this as my punishment and bring the regret to my grave. " Jieun say nervously but also with determination. Then she closes her eyes waiting for the man to kill her.

    Eun-Woo feels bit dumb flooded by the girl sudden long talking and just sigh in annoyance. Slowly he draw his sword back to his waist and throw a overcoat which is a long coat with sleeves to the girl that still close her eyes while shivering waiting her punishment.

    Jieun open her eyes when she feel something thrown at her. She take the clothes that hanging in her face and look questioningly to the man.

    "Wear that if you doesn''t want to get caught by the guard when you get out here. They saw your dress anyway." Eun-Woo still sound cold but the word to Jieun sound comforting.

    "Are you going to help me?" Jieun asking Eun-Woo in a slow voice.

    "I''m not helping you. As you''re not bringing any weapon and I can''t find any evident to state you guilty at this time, so I let you go. I''m still suspicious at you, but if I caught you in the act again, there won''t be just interrogation. Remember that clearly. So don''t ever appear in front of me again. " Eun-woo said while give Jieun his cold sharp gaze.

    Jieun nod her head in understanding while wearing the clothes that provided.

    "Follow me." Eun-Woo leads.

    Jieun follows Eun-Woo from behind out of the dressing room. Then Eun-Woo tells her to stop before he opens the bedroom door and looks to his left and right to make sure no one is there.

    "Walk here." Eun-woo says slowly. Jieun just follow obediently without a voice. She just wanted to get out of there as soon as possible. In a few moments when they just reached one more alley, Eun-Woo told her to keep walking straight outside.

    "Just went straight from here and you will find the main gate. You can get out there." Eun-Woo said while turn back to get inside.

    "Thank you!" Jieun said in a rush while staring at the man one last time. She knows deep inside the man is a good person. Eun-Woo just stares at her for a few second and then resume his walk back in without saying anything.

    Jieun then walks as instruct by the man. She feels relieved when she saw Ayana is there with a worried look.

    Watching Jieun walking toward her make Ayana''s fears went away just like that. "My lady! You scared me to death." Ayana said a bit loud.

    Even Jieun doesn''t now Ayana that much she also feel so relieved seeing a familiar face at the time and she just rush forward to hug her. Ayana feels a bit shocked by the sudden hug, but she just hugs Jieun back.

    "What''s wrong? And what are you wearing?" Ayana asks.. But Jieun just hug her tighter, while crying in silence.

 Chapter 16 - WAKING UP IN AN UNFAMILIAR PLACE

    After Jieun finished crying she then let go of her hug. Ayana looked at Jieun with mixed feelings. Her heart was also touched when she saw Jieun''s face that was wet from crying at that time.

    "Are you okay, my lady?" Ayana just wanted to make sure that Jieun is fine now.

    A moment ago, right after Prince Haru''s performance, Ayana just found out that Jieun was no longer standing next to her. Forget about the performance of the other prince she rushed to find Jieun at the time. As usual, if Jieun disappears, she just thinks worse things will happen. Thankfully, she was able to find Jieun back this time as well.

    "I''m sorry." Jieun said in a hoarse voice while looking at Ayana''s dress which was already wet from her crying.

    "What are you sorry about. This is nothing. " Ayana said.

    At that time she found a wound on Jieun''s neck, but she didn''t say anything. She knows something must be happening when they separated just now.

    "Let''s get back home now okay." Ayana suggests after she saw Jieun already calm down.

    "But, don''t you want to see the performance?" Jieun don''t want Ayana to not enjoying herself just because of her.

    Listening to Jieun''s words, Ayana''s face suddenly turns red. "Oh, I already saw the performance that I really wanted to see. So, let''s just get home now. " She said with an unstable voice like she''s nervous.

    Jieun didn''t ask further, but just nodded, agreeing with Ayana''s word. Actually, she also don''t want to be there any longer than that.

    ___________________

    :: Hilleo Village::

    The next day, Jieun who was tired feeling very lazy to get up in the morning. She rubbed her eyes a few times before opening it. The bright sunlight at that time made Jieun sit on her mattress in fast pace. She was really surprised as she was supposed to go to college before sunrise that day because she got an early lecture.

    "Argh! Why didn''t dad help wake me up today? "

    Speaking in an agitated tone she got out of her bed but again she was shocked to see the evening gown she was wearing at the time.

    "When did I buy these feminine pajamas?" Said Jieun weirdly to herself. As far as she know she never had special clothes to sleep in and she also often only wore big t-shirts while sleeping.

    Her eyes glanced into the room. It wasn''t the room she had known all this time. Why that she wake up in this unfamiliar room? She raised her eyebrow in confusion. Did I still dreaming? She thought to herself. But how come she is sleeping in her own dream?

    Jieun took her time to observe her surroundings. She walks closer to the room window and see a lot of people outside that seem like a village person working here and there.

    "Hilleo Village?" Jieun read the signboard that she saw there. If it being translate it means healer village. Such a beautiful small village in here, Jieun praise in her mind while smiling.

    She also could see small store here and there, animals that free walking in the street, green house, small children playing happily, a big grass field, and from a far in the right side there is a thick forest and on the left side can be seen a beautiful river.

    The place that she stays now is the highest building in there that is whys she could see everything well. It looks like the center of that small village. In the meantime, when she was still stunned by what she saw, the door of the bedroom was open slowly.

    "My lady¡­" Ayana comes inside without being told and get closer to Jieun.

    ''She''s here again.'' Jieun watching her new friend coming closer to her with a welcoming smile.

    "Do you feel okay now my lady?" After last night''s episode when Jieun cried non-stop while hugging her she felt worried.

    She thought that Jieun might just be scared of getting lost, but when she saw the wound on Jieun''s neck, she felt curious about what exactly had happened but she didn''t want to say anything. She wants Jieun to open up to her herself.

    "I''m fine, but what happened last night after we got back? I really don''t remember much." Jieun asked because what she remembered about last night was only until when she cried.

    "What? Why don''t you remember? We got back here in tiptoe, but your granny caught us in the act as we tried our best to keep quiet while walking back here." Ayana explains.

    "But after seeing you, grandma didn''t say anything at all. Usually she would grill the two of us and our ears would bleed from her nagging. But yesterday, she just said, ''Sleep you two. Let''s talk tomorrow.'' " Ayana is pretending to sound like granny who is not really remembered by Jieun.

    "Well, maybe I was very tired yesterday. My memory isn''t working very well yet. " Jieun let out a casual say.

    "I have attend your wounds last night when you sleep. Wear something around your neck when you go out. I don''t want granny to be angry when she sees your wounds. Although I felt weird, but I also feel thankful that she wasn''t freak out when she saw us sneak in last night. "

    Jieun suddenly remembered about her encounter with the man who was hurting, but also helped her at the same time. She touch the wound carefully with her finger. Her eyes narrowed a little at the moment as she started feel a little sore there.

    "Why don''t you ask how I can be hurt like this? " Jieun ask question to Ayana.

    Ayana replied, "If you want to tell me about it, you have already told me. This means you are not ready to share the story with me. I am curious about it, but what is important to me is that you are safe and now here with me. It is enough. If you wish to speak, I will not hesitate to lend my ear to you my lady. "

    Jieun looks at Ayana with a grateful look. Even she just got to know the girl she feels like they already known for a long time. The feeling was almost the same as when she was with her best friend Sarah in college.

    "Thank you." Jieun thanking Ayana wholeheartedly.

    "Tsk, no need to thank me about something like this my lady. Now, just wash yourself up and wear something nice before you going down to eat breakfast. Your granny and I will wait for you there. "

    "Where is the kitchen anyway?" Jieun sudden asking make Ayana let out a little laugh.

    "Are you silly my lady? How can you forget your favorite place? You are the one that always cooking anyway even you have a cook. "

    Jieun seem a little surprised. Usually in real life she loves to cook and even enters cooking classes in her spare time. But after she went to college, her father always cooked for her because she didn''t have much time. It is surprising that even here her nature and personality still looks the same.

    "I can see you haven''t really woken up from your sleep. Now, quickly go take a shower so you feel a little refreshed. I''m waiting for you downstairs." Ayana said as she continued to leave the room.

    Jieun tries her best to understand what she is going through right now. With a little sigh, she continued to get ready to clean herself. But first she gets closer to the wardrobe inside the room that she guess it is hers to choose the clothes she wants to wear for the day.

    Her memory suddenly remembered the face of the mysterious man who had helped her last night. How could she be in the man''s closet? Also the room is so big beyond her imagination.

    Jieun shook her head wanting to erase her memory of the man. "Why I suddenly remember about him anyway." Jieun complaining alone.

    Then she opened her normal medium-sized wardrobe. Once again, she was shocked to see all the clothes which are beautifully arranged in her closet.

    "Wait, since when I become so girly?" Jieun said in frustration.

    Her closet only has a wide collection of different type of dress. Even the style that she never knows exist is there. And none of them have a pants or her favorite t-shirt.

    Let out a heavy sigh, she chose the simplest dress that looked like a suitable everyday dress. The cotton soft blue dress with some simple ruffle shoulder. She also grab a scarf to tied around her neck making her wound not visible in the eyes of others.

    "Let''s just start our day with positive mind.." Jieun try to encourage herself.

 Chapter 17 - MEETING GRANNY SUSAN

    After taking a shower and getting ready for the day, Jieun leave the room to head to the dining room. Luckily for her, even though the house was large, the structure was easy for her to remember and find the place Ayana talked about.

    While walking down from the beautiful curved style staircase Jieun can clearly see that the building is apparently a mansion that has 3 floors and the outside is connected between one building to another.

    The top floor, which includes her bedroom looks like a residential area. The second floor to her looks like a place where people gather around to spend time together because there is a huge library, games room, room for exercising also sewing room. The ground floor anyway, has a large living room, dining area and a spacious kitchen.

    ''It''s like a small castle.'' Said Jieun in her mind. She went outside the mansion for a while out of curiosity.

    Jieun could see the beautiful scenery at that time. With a flower and vegetable garden, also different types of fruits being plant here and there really gives her peace inside her heart and mind. There are also many gazebos here allowing anyone to relax there while enjoying the view.

    In the middle of the area there is a very beautiful decorative pool with a fountain. She read the map that was written there, which said that the outer building on the left has staff accommodation and family offices while on the right is a space and a room that can be used by guests.

    Jieun peek at the front gate. Outside, behind the gate, she can see the same scene when she was in the room earlier which is a village town. The village seems busy now with loud voice here and there. On the right in front of the mansion there is also a small caf¨¦ that looks like the one her father owned at home.

    Jieun feel like going to see the caf¨¦ but suppressed her feeling because she still remembers that Ayana is waiting for her. So, as she also already late because of the sudden tour, she continued to get back into the mansion and headed to the dining room.

    In there she could see there was a table that could hold 20 people at a time. ''This is one big family I guess.'' Jieun make her own guess.

    "Good... Morning." Jieun stuttering to greet some of the people that she could see being there because she didn''t know how she had served them before.

    "Morning Lady Jieun."

    "Good morning!"

    "You''re up my lady."

    "Are you feeling well this morning, Lady Jieun?"

    "Morning, my beautiful lady!"

    "You must be tired as you are just up now my lady."

    Jieun feel so impressed with the warm respond that she gets then. Never once in her life she had anyone greeted her like that. And somehow that made her happy as she started smiling brightly and made herself feel right at home.

    "You''re here now my lady." Ayana come closer to her. "You look pretty as always."

    "Well¡­ Thank you." Jieun shyly say.

    "If you noticed you granny watching you since before. But she just had a big smile appearing on her face and I don''t know why she acts like that. It''s scarier than hearing her nagging nonstop. " Ayana whispers.

    Jieun stares at the older women that standing not far from them. So that is the granny that Ayana keeps talking about. She looks like a warm person too. Jieun has a good feeling about her.

    Like Ayana said the older women are full with smiling towards her. Jieun smiles back and bow her head slightly as a sign of respect and greeting to the old women.

    The old woman now walked slowly to approach her afterwards.

    "What are you scheming now Aya? You better not sneak out Jieun again if you don''t want me to nagging. I just let you guys off the hook yesterday as I feel bad because I was so harsh to Jieun before."

    "Yes, Grandma Susan." Ayana said playfully and invite a little laugh from Jieun.

    Granny Susan looked at Jieun right in her eyes with a look full of implied meaning until Jieun feels a little uncomfortable being observed like that.

    "You have nice eyes." She said to Jieun suddenly.

    "What are you saying granny? She''s always had beautiful eyes since she was born. Why do you just realize it now?" Ayana asked.

    Granny Susan pinched Ayana a little as she not being able to bear to hear her nonstop asking ever since.

    "Ouch! Sorry". Ayana begs for mercy.

    "What I''m trying to say is. Her eyes look more like her mother''s today."

    That statement makes Jieun''s curiosity peak. "Do you know my mother well?" Jieun sure to ask carefully as not to seem suspicious.

    "Yeah, you''ve never told us about lady Jieun''s mother before." Ayana also seemed interested.

    "Eat your breakfast first and meet me in my study after this. We need to talk for a long conversation." Grandma Susan said as she walked away not letting another question be put to her again.

    "Strange when grandma is suddenly serious like that." Said Ayana while observing Jieun.

    Jieun also just looked at her without saying anything since she also didn''t understand what was really going on.. What is clear to her is that she really wants to know the story of her life there.

 Chapter 18 - KNOWING HER HISTORY

    ::Granny Susan''s study room::

    After eating a hearty breakfast, Jieun and Ayana walked together to go to granny Susan''s study located in the outer building on the left. After being invited in by the granny, Jieun and Ayana continued to sit in the chair that was already there. Granny Susan then serves hot tea to Jieun.

    "You like Jasmine green tea, don''t you?" Granny Susan asked, but she seemed to already know about it.

    "I...do." Jieun is absolutely love the taste and aroma of the tea actually.

    Her preference is just like Aera I must say. Granny Susan recalling her memories with Jieun''s mother long ago.

    "Why did you ask lady Jieun about that granny. We all know you''ve known her for her entire life. Your way of talking sound like you just met her today. Did you happen to be sick or something? You''ve been weird since yesterday and now you''re worried me. " Ayana couldn''t hide her feelings anymore.

    Granny Susan''s face looked a little tense at the words of Ayana. She is too lazy to explain to her this and that and finally drove Ayana out there. Indeed, all that she wanted is to be alone with Jieun at the time.

    "Ayana, go to the cafe and help watch it for a while." Grandma Susan said in a serious tone.

    "What? Don''t I also need to hear about what you would say to lady Jieun? We''re technically inseparable. Right my lady?" Ayana refused because she was also curious about Jieuns mother.

    With a sharp gaze granny Susan said in warning tone, "Just go when I''m still in a good mood or you know the consequences."

    With that, just like a robot Ayana gets up from the chair and walking directly to the door without saying anything. She knows what will happen if granny Susan is in a bad mood. She probably needs to clean the big garden alone for a whole month or worse.

    Just after Ayana closed the door and left, granny Susan let out a sigh of relief.

    "That kid always has something to say." She grumbled a little. "Do tell me if she''s bothering you, I will give her one or two lessons."

    "No, it''s fine. She''s a good person actually. " Jieun praise Ayana as that is what she actually feel about her.

    "She is really kind. That''s why I assign her to you. " Granny Susan actually affirms that statement.

    Doesn''t want to beat around the bush any longer Jieun just directly asking what is in her mind at the time.

    "As Aya said you talk to me now like this is the first time you saw me. I take it as you know that I''m not the Jieun that you all know before right? "

    She is also brave just like her mother. Granny Susan thought to herself before answering.

    "Yes, I do."

    Jieun seem a little surprised hearing that short confession even though she has already prepared herself to find out about it.

    "So, what''s happening now isn''t my dream?"

    "You''re now sleeping in your real world, but you''re still alive in Dream Land as well. Just think of it as a different dimension that you discover."

    "Can I go back to the real world?" Jieun feel a little scared if that means she can''t meet her father again.

    "Of course you can. But you''ll come back here whenever you sleep at night."

    "Are you know all about this because somehow it''s related to my mother?"

    Granny Susan was silent for a moment. Looks like she''s remembering something. The ripples on her face also seemed to carry deep meaning.

    "I know you must be so confused by what happens to you right now. So, don''t be rush. I will tell you everything that I know. But please, if something you curious and I didn''t provide any answer it is because this is not the time for you to know about it and also it is because the answer is for you to find. Are you prepare to hear the long story? "

    With determination face Jieun say, "I do."

    "Let''s start with this village. "

    Jieun nodded and make herself focus on granny Susan at the time.

    "As you can see this is just a small village called Hilleo Village. The name is given by your mother. This land and property actually all belongs to you. After you mother Aera passed away she left all this to you because she knew one day you will come to Dream Land. "

    Jieun''s eyes widen a little when she finds out about it but she just silently waits for the next story.

    "Right. Your mother live in here since her young age. Probably at her age 15 years old she already come here. After she meeting your dad when she is adult, she get married in her real world and got pregnant with you. While she pregnant she still come here with you in her stomach and the prophecy said that the child will have the same fate as her mother and will come here one day. As you already exist here, after she giving birth, your shadow always accompany her when she''s here. You''ll never remember it, but that''s why everyone here knows about you. "

    "My shadow? " Jieun finally says something because she finds it hard to believe it.

    "Yes. You live here, but not your soul. If people really saw through you, your eyes never look like you''re living even you still can make conversation with us and live like normal people here. That''s why I was so shocked when I saw you last night. There is light coming from your eyes which is never happen before. "

    "But, my dad never told me about this." Jieun told her as she never heard this kind of story before.

    "Aera never told your father about this. This is the one secret that she never told anyone and she suffers because of it. She doesn''t want your father to know that she was different and that, she also craving to live a normal life for her entire life. "

    "But, how can I come here suddenly when all these years I live a normal life?"

    "I think you will find the answer in your real world when you wake up soon." Granny Susan then took picture taken inside the mansion long before. It''s a picture of Jieun and her mother.

    "This is¡­" Jieun cannot believe her eyes at that time. That was her picture in that mansion with her mother. She can see her eyes that look dull there. Maybe that is what granny Susan means before.

    "I am here." Jieun say in a low voice.

    "After knowing about the prophecy your mother actually tries to prevent you to ever come here but lastly she knows that she cannot fight fate. That''s why I was so strict to your shadow not allowing you to get involved with people, or doing something reckless because you''re the special child. Your existence is supposed to be secret. "

    "Why is that?"

    "Your mother is actually working with the previous king as a palace physician. With her knowledge about the herbs and medicine, the king honor her with this land and village. But after the king passed away, your mother never set foot again in the palace and wanted to live a quiet life here. She also asks me not to let anyone, especially from the palace know that you are her child. And she doesn''t want you to ever leave this place. But when asked, Aera never told why she was suddenly too possessive and seemed to live in fear. But, at the end of her life she managed to tell me that if you come here, whatever way of life you choose, she asked me to support, protect and help you. Because no one can stop you from choosing your own destiny. And also because she believes in you completely. " Granny Susan said at a lengthy explanation.

    "But¡­ Why is there is a prophecy? What is this world actually? " Jieun can''t seem to understand how this new world work.

    "This world also contains other lands. Our king in Dream Land has conquered all small areas in this world called winter region, spring region, summer region and autumn region. As their name, their season is the same for all years. Only Dream Land got 4 season in here. Meanwhile there are also other big kingdom which is Coastal Land, Elysium Land and also Devil Land. Before, our country is in a good term with Coastal and Elysium land, but never with the Devil land. You can guess who they are with just the name. The prophecy that your mother tells actually from Elysium Land. People in Elysium land are gifted with the knowledge for the future. When your mother comes across someone in there she has been told about her. "

    "You mean everyone in this world has power?"

    "We all do. People in the Dream Land can use power of earth, water, fire and wind. Like me, I can use wind power. We use this power to manage our daily life. Some people will look stronger than others if they know how to manipulate the power well. And people like that, usually works in the palace as the king''s soldiers. Each land has its own strengths and specifics power that have been passed down from generation to generation. Except you¡­ " Granny Susan suddenly sound serious.

    Jieun give a curious look.

    "The reason why your mother is special and treated well by the king is not only because of her knowledge but also because she is different. She does not have the power like all of us here just like you. There is a story that was once told by the witch ..."

    "The witch?" Jieun is surprise again. Why are there so many fairy tales in this world?

    "Yes. The king''s father previously only trusted the people of Elysium to foretell something, but he also allowed representatives from the Devil Land who were witches to work in the palace as a sign of peace with the land just to avoid war. But, suddenly something happened. After his death and the new king took over the crown, he now only joins hands with the Devil Land to use the power of their sorcerers to foretell something and sever ties with the Elysium Land."

    "So¡­ Not only Elysium people can do that but also people in devil land? And we are now not in good term with other land except devil land? " Jieun try to manage her thinking.

    "But, the witch is using a black magic. Black magic is never good to begin with. We never know what they could do behind our back. And yes, because of that, other lands no longer agree with our country since we joined hands with the Devil Land as their reputation is never good to begin with. By the way, the witch once says that the special one will hold this world in the palm of her hands and whatever she chose will bring light or doom to others. "

    "So they know that someone special is a girl and can bring them good luck or bad things?" Jieun begin to understand.

    "Yes. That''s why your mother wants to protect you."

    "Huh..." Jieun sighed for a moment while holding her head which started to ache. Too many things were playing in her mind at the time, also too many questions that she didn''t know how she should ask.

    "Did people in Dream Land know about all this. About the king and the Devil Land?"

    "I believe they don''t. I know it just because your mother told me about that. It doesn''t means that our king or the royal family is having a bad intention or something. It is all about their decision and their political thinking that normal people like us can never understand it. People like us, as long as this world is in peace it is enough for us to keep loyal to the king."

    "But... Did I need to avoid the royal now?" Jieun want confirmation.

    "It''s all your choice my child. Your mother already carrying out her responsibilities to protect you. We will never know our fate but it''s up to you to avoid fate or face it."

    Granny Susan seemed to understand Jieun''s heart at the time. She put her hand on Jieun''s shoulder softly. Jieun raised her face to look towards the granny with soft smile.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you while I''m still alive. If you have something to say or have any question, I''ll be here for you. But for now, let''s end this here. I don''t want you feel too overwhelmed by all this. While you''re here the most important thing is that you get along with this environment first. That''s why I''m telling you all this so you can be prepared. I don''t intend to burden you. "

    "No, it''s not. I''m glad I found out all this thing actually as I was here in confused thoughts since yesterday. I must say thank you. " Jieun said honestly.

    "Go and rest first. You''ll need it."

    Jieun then comply with that suggestion.

 Chapter 19 - GETTING USED TO LIVING THERE

    After finding out about herself, Jieun felt more comfortable to adjust to the atmosphere there day by day. She also found out that the caf¨¦ in front of the mansion was also hers. Her mother opened a caf¨¦ to remember her husband while she was there.

    Jieun also feels calm when there is something similar there like her home in the real world as if her father is here to accompany her. So every day, she will manage the caf¨¦ and monitor its progress.

    But Jieun doesn''t spend her daily time just there. Once she helps the baker make breads, cakes and biscuits using her own recipes, she will go out and hand over other things to the employees. Then she would walk around the village and socialize with everyone. Everyone in the village now felt like her big family, which she never had before and it actually makes her happy. As she gets more comfortable in that world each day she honestly fell in love with them all.

    Jieun can also hear stories about her mother''s kindness here and there so that she sometimes feels like her mother is still alive. In the real world Jieun sometimes doesn''t really remember about her mother because she was always sick when her mother was still alive. But, when she tried to remember about her, she could still feel her warm touch.

    Also, when she comes out, she never get back home without gifts, receive from all the villagers there. Their kindness is really in another level and she feel like being pampered every day.

    Today, Jieun observe the village at every angle while thinking. Some of the technology, there is more advanced than the real world, but there are also some that outdated.

    Like vehicles, they use small cars that accommodate 4 people at a time and have seats facing each other. The car is driverless and charged using solar energy and definitely some special power. While in the car, just say the destination and the car will take them there. In addition, they also still use horses for transportation.

    But technologies like telephones or televisions do not exist here. They also still use the service of birds to send letters everywhere. Being there make Jieun always learning new things and never getting bored. At least not yet.

    While Jieun was walking alone in the busy village, Ayana ran from a distance and approached her.

    "My lady!" She called breathlessly.

    "What''s wrong?" Jieun asked after seeing Ayana, who was earnestly running towards her as if to tell her something.

    "There''s nothing wrong. I just saw you walking around and wanted to tag along." Ayana said with a wide smile on her face.

    "Are you already done doing the job given by Granny Susan? I don''t want to see her getting angry at you again. "

    "Ouu... You''re so sweet for worrying about me my lady. Don''t worry. I''ve finished all my tasks for today."

    During the day, in addition to accompanying Jieun, Ayana would help Granny Susan in her little clothing store. Granny Susan is a great seamstress and even all of Jieun''s clothes are made by her.

    "Lady Jieun!" Suddenly came a little girl running towards them happily.

    "Slow down Marilyn. Or you''ll fall and get hurt." Ayana warned the little girl.

    "It''s all right, Auntie Aya. I''m not a child." The little girl said it herself.

    Ayana watched Jieun with a disbelieving face as she said, "I don''t understand why I was always called auntie by her when I was only 22. It definitely made me feel old."

    Jieun only let out a small laugh by Ayana dissatisfaction.

    "You''re older than me Auntie Aya." Marilyn said the reason.

    "But you can call me sister Aya, right?" Ayana tried to persuade.

    "No!" Marilyn''s firm answer made Jieun and Ayana a little stunned.

    "Mom said sister is related to blood. You''re not coming out of mom''s belly. So you''re not my sister." Marilynn explained to the two adults in front of her.

    "Ouch! I was hit right in my heart by a 7 -year -old girl." Ayana just relented.

    "You are very smart Marilyn." Jieun praise while rubbing the little girl''s head.

    "So, why are you running here just now?" Ayana asks after calming herself.

    "Ah! I almost forgot." Marilyn handed a medium-large plastic to Jieun.

    "Mom asked me to give the first milk this week from our new cow to share with Lady Jieun."

    Jieun feel touched by the gift and accept it with an open heart.

    "Thank you so much. Said thank you to your mother also okay. "

    "I will."

    Jieun then bring out the Caramel Toffee she made at the mansion from her sling bag and gave it to the little girl.

    "Here is some candy for you. Share it with your family okay. " Jieun saying it gently.

    Since she was always given various things from the villagers she was always ready with a little gift so that she would not only receive but also able to give something back.

    "Wow... It''s look delicious. Thank you Lady Jieun." Marilyn said as she ran to her house happily.

    "Look at her now all happy like that." Ayana said as she watched the child disappear into the crowd. "Oh, the other day you want to ask me something, don''t you? What is it?" Ayana remembered her past conversation with Jieun that get interrupted the other day.

    "Not that important. I just want to know what your power is. I don''t remember when was the last time I saw you use it." Jieun said carefully.

    "Of course you''ve never seen me use it my lady. It is because I''m bad at it. While the old granny could use her power of the wind to make a tornado and make me float in it until dizzy, I have absolutely no advantage in using my own power. "

    "What? Granny did that to you?" Jieun trying to imagine how it was then.

    "She did... When she was just too angry. Luckily, it''s just a small tornado. But compare to that my strength almost made this whole village burn when I was little. That''s why I never tried to use it. Even with training it felt hard for me."

    "So you''re a fire user, huh? It''s sound interesting to me. I think if you practice harder it will come in handy one day. It''s nice to have power doesn''t it?" Jieun give an honest opinion.

    "Really? I never thought about that. Emm... Do you feel left out here because you don''t have any power my lady?"

    "Me? Not really. I actually never felt that way. I find all the powers interesting and just that. I''ve never felt small here just because I don''t have them."

    "You better not. Because you''re the special one here and everyone loves you so much." Ayana said it clearly. She did not want Jieun to feel isolated in the village.

    "Are you going to the forest today?" Ayana asked again when she remembered Jieun''s desire to visit her mother grave that day.

    Jieun looks in the direction of the forest. Her granny had just told her that the forest was her mother''s favorite place to find herbs and plants for medicine.

    After her mother died, granny made the empty grave there symbolically as a place to commemorate. The villagers there think that the grave is inhabited because only granny knows the secret. So, today she decided to go there to see her mother''s favorite place to know her better.

    "I will." Jieun say softly.

    "Are you walking there?"

    "I''m thinking of horseback riding but I''m not good at it yet, so yes, walking is the best option as it''s only a 20 minute away. I can enjoy the scenery along the way and also exercising."

    "Want me to go there with you?"

    Jieun give a soft smile to Ayana and she immediately knows that Jieun wants to be alone this time.

    "Even so, please be careful and don''t wander in the forest because you can get lost. Just visit the grave." Ayana''s advising her repeatedly.

    "I will be careful, miss Ayana." Jieun say playfully.

    "If you are not coming after 2 hours I will come and get you."

    "Alright, alright. Don''t worry. " Jieun assure Ayana that everything will be alright.

    Ayana finally obeys though deep inside of her heart, she still really worried about Jieun.

 Chapter 20 - SUDDEN COLLISION

    That evening Jieun wore a dress of her own design made by Granny Susan. Because all the women in that world always look elegant by wearing a dress, then Jieun design some jumpsuit that allows her to be a little rugged but still remain beautiful.

    Fortunately, her request was entertained by her grandmother and the villagers were also interested in her clothes until Granny Susan started selling the clothes in the store.

    A wide-leg jumpsuit with sleeves till her elbow is Jieun choice to wear for today. The jumpsuit is in emerald colour just trying to maintain the concept of going to the forest today. She also wore socks and flat shoes to make it easier for her to walk. Although in this world, there is no rule that a woman cannot wear pants or t-shirt, but she does not want to look too foreign there.

    After getting ready, Jieun walked out of the village and through a small road towards the forest. On the sides of the road there are beautiful stones decorated by the villagers. In her left and right also have cherry blossom trees planted by the villagers and continue to reach the forest. So even though she walked quite a distance, but she did not feel tired at all because of such a beautiful scenery.

    Once in front of the forest, Jieun took a few breaths before entering through the existing path. Granny Susan told her that the villagers had cut down trees and weeds in the area that her mother are used to go to for her research. Therefore, the area did not look scared to her because she already knew where she had to go by walking to the existing path only.

    It took Jieun quite a long time to walk in before she found a small river. Near the river there is a large tree and next to it is her mother''s grave. She then approached the area while observing her surroundings. The area is very beautiful with green trees and forest flowers here and there. Very reconciling. She could imagine how happy her mother was to be there.

    Facing her mother''s grave, though not the real one Jieun saw the presence of withered flowers on it. She knew that people in the village always visited and cleaned her mother''s grave there.

    Somehow she felt a little sad when thinking about her mother at that time. In the real world, every year she and her father would visit her mother''s grave, but she never once cried for her mother.

    Jieun lost her mother at the age of 12 and their shared memory is not much added to the sickness she suffered when she was young. Even her mother''s face was not so well remembered except for the picture that her father always showed to her.

    But, in here she seemed to be able to feel the presence of her mother. With the story that she always hears from granny and the villagers about her mother who always protective towards her. Also, her unconditional love that present only for her made Jieun start to shed tears. It is because she doesn''t remember it at all.

    Suddenly she felt very guilty about her mother even though it wasn''t her who wanted it to happen. She just thought that she should have tried harder to get to know her mother better.

    Jieun then sits next to the grave while her hands pick up the dried leaves that cover her mother''s name on the tombstone.

    "Shin Aera rest in peace. You will always be loved." Jieun read the writing on the tombstone. Her tears began to drip.

    "We are going through a very distant past, but I promise I''ll remember you more after this. I''m sorry mom. For everything." Jieun then started a sobbing as she can''t hold back the feeling that started to arise from her heart at the time.

    "I hope I remember the whole time we were together here. But I... I don''t remember anything even a small thing while you..." Jieun seemed unable to finish her talk.

    "While you¡­ Worked so hard to protect and making me not feel so lonely here. You are leaving me a very good big family. But... How ungrateful I am. I don''t remember you any better. I''m sorry." Jieun express her feelings. She knew that she was able to live well and adjust to everything there definitely thanks to her mother. Otherwise, she probably lives in a mess right now.

    Jieun calm down her feeling before talking again. "You must have been scared before because you came here alone. I was scared too, but you saved me from it. I can''t imagine how you felt then. "

    Jieun remember that her mother worked at the palace as a physician then said, "I heard from granny that you work as a physician. You know what, I''m studying medicine in college now to be a doctor someday. Looks like I''m following in your footsteps." Jieun smiled when she found their resemblance. While in the real world her father said that her mother worked as a normal office worker.

    "Mom... Does dad really know nothing?" Jieun asking in that quiet atmosphere.

    "I actually have a lot of questions to ask you. Why are we ended here? How you get to work in the castle? What kind of relationship that you have with the royal? What should I do here? What is my fate that I need to avoid or face on? And¡­ Most importantly, why did you die so suddenly? " As she posed the question, Jieun''s face turned serious as if she was thinking of something.

    "Dad says you suddenly die in your sleep probably cause by fatigue and heart attack. Are those really the truth? Or there''s more story into it? " Jieun contemplating her mother''s grave as if asking for an explanation. Her heart was really curious. Her mother is too young to die at that time.

    Jieun finally stands when she realized that it quite a long time she spending time there. She was worried that Ayana would come to find her there later. As she swept her clothes with her hand to get rid of the dirt, she heard something coming from the direction of the forest on the other side. It sounded like an animal was crying.

    Because Jieun still remembers Ayana advise, she did not wander there because she might get lost. Jieun try very hard to ignore her curious heart from wanting to go and see where the sound came from.

    But only just a few steps she back away from there to get back to the village she finally succumbed to her will and started to crossed the small river and peered into the roadless forest signifying no one had ever gone to the area.

    Jieun thinking hard before making a decision, "I''m not going to get lost right? I just have to remember to find this river again. Not that I want to go that far. Just look and then come back. " She tried to appease her own heart before daring herself to go deeper into the forest.

    "Kruuuuuuu ... Kruuuuuuu ... Kruuuuuuuuuu ..."

    The longer she make a step inside the forest the louder the sound is heard. Slowly she walked at the time because she also concern if there was a wild animal. But according to the sound that she heard it sounds like a bird. Out of the blue¡­

    "Ouch!" Jieun let out a small scream when her foot tripped over something until she fell to the ground. She saw her slightly injured hand caused by a small rock in the ground.

    At that time, the sound of crying was no longer heard. Jieun search on what she tripped over earlier. Her heart was beating fast when she saw some black object near her feet now moving near her. Apparently, whatever she tripped on before is alive.

    "Kru¡­ Kru¡­ .Kruk!" The sound of crying is back but turned a bit scary now and Jieun raised her face to look up when she saw the black object was then floating in the air.

    Apparently the one that she was violated was the wings of a giant bird which she had never seen before. Seeing the bird''s angry eyes, Jieun knew she had to run away from there to save herself.

    The bird began to flutter its large wings making the wind around them turned stormy. The bird''s feet also scratched the ground as if preparing itself to attack her.

    "Arghh!"

    With a scream Jieun immediately got up and ran fast trying to escape from the bird. She no longer thought about where she should run as long as she was not eaten by the bird. In her heart she began to curse herself for not listening to Ayana''s advice that asking her to not wander there.

    Even though she has run already far away Jieun could still hear the sound of the trees swaying and the sound of a broken tree from behind her may have been due to being hit by the bird as it chased her. With such a large bird it is not impossible that such a thing could happen.

    Jieun, who was starting to get tired now started running slowly and now tried to examine the forest area to find a place that would allow her to hide. As she changed her course, suddenly,

    "Ah!"

    "Ouch!"

    Once again Jieun fell and bumped into something. Only this time she fell down several times on the hill in the forest. Luckily for her the hill was not too high, but her body still felt pain from the impact.

    In the pain, Jieun quickly opened her eyes because her memory was still on the giant bird earlier. At that moment she could see someone she seemed to know was also sitting in pain in front of her.

    Apparently the one she bumped into earlier was the man she had met when she got lost in the palace before. That''s why she heard as if a human voice when she fell earlier. But she was also relieved because it wasn''t a wild animal that she bumped into this time.

    "You!" The two of them said simultaneously.

    The man also looked shocked to see the girl who had previously entered his room before. Now is the girl doing a trick by following him into the woods or is that just a coincidence? Because he was always come to the forest but he never found another human in it. Moreover, what does such a girl do in such a deep forest?

    "What are you doing here? Are you stalking me again or did you want to get something from me now? " That man accuses her directly this time.

    "Shh¡­" Jieun put her index finger in front of her mouth like asking the man to be a little quiet. She worried that the giant bird had managed to track her down.

    She could see that the man was watching her with a full question mark.

    "This forest is not yours to begin with. I can be here any time if I want. And why would I stalk you anyway? And how many times did I tell you that I''m not a thief? " Jieun saying in half whisper but still sounded angry by the accusation.

    "What if I said this forest is mine?" The man sounded somehow arrogant.

    "What? Is this forest also belong to the royal? If so, this forest still a part of the nature that''s been given by the God who is greater than the King. And I didn''t see any writing or banner here that said no one should enter this forest. Which is means anyone can be here." Jieun doesn''t want to lose to the man.

    "This is a very thick forest. Full of wild and venomous beasts. A girl like you shouldn''t be here. Seeing you here in front of me just like the situation before of course made me suspected you. Your actions now are also very suspicious. I already decided not to believe in you since I met you that day. Also, you heard me clearly before, that I said you better not appear before me again. " The man said again.

    "I never told you to trust me either. You were the one who had no evidence and accused me recklessly. You were also the one who let me go that day. Speaking of which, I can also accuse you. Maybe you were the one who stalk me in the first place. Why are you here anyway? While never, even in my dreams, I want to meet you ever again. " Jieun questioning the man back.

    The man is smirking now seemed to be deliberately trying to provoke Jieun and it turned out to be effective as Jieun started to feel more angry.

    "It''s true that I want to know more about you, but only because I feel you are a threat to Dream Land. Who knows with which enemy you are cooperating. Because your behavior is certainly not done by the people who live here. Should I drag you to the palace and interrogate you again? This time I will make sure you will answer all my questions willingly without you daring questioning me back. " The man threatened.

    "Kruuuuuuuuu¡­. Kruuuuuuuuu..... "

    Before Jieun had time to reply to the man''s words, the sound that had disappeared before came back again. Hearing it alone she knew that the bird was still angry.. Without much thinking Jieun pulled the man''s arm and dragged him running together to find a place to seek refuge.

 Chapter 21 - IN HIDING

    Almost every day, when he got a free time, Eun Woo would go into the forest for his mind therapy. Eun Woo is very fond of exploring nature and there he can see various plants and animals that will entertain his heart and also at the same time be able to breathe fresh air.

    He also likes to collect herbs there to be eaten as he cares about his health the most. There are many forests in the Dream Land but that day he chose to come to the forest near Hilleo Village to explore.

    Before this, he always came to Hilleo Village and got to know the people there. He also knew Grandma Susan well. But as he grew older along with the demands of the government that he must bear, he no longer visited the village for many years even when he was in the nearby forest. But his memory is still there for them only he doesn''t want to be too attached.

    That day, while he was looking for ginseng to make a collection, he suddenly heard the sound of weeds in the collision and also small broken tree twigs near where he stood.

    Eun-Woo tries to hear well what the sound actually is? The longer he focus, the closer the sound getting to him. He begins to gather his power in his left hand. He just makes a small but powerful blue lightning to get prepared in case the thing that moving closer now trying to attack him. Then, something that he never thought happened¡­

    "Ouch!"

    "Ah!"

    Eun-Woo suddenly feels heavy in his stomach when the ''something'' pushing his body hard making him fall rolling on a nearby hill in the area. His ever-sensitive ears could hear the sound of moaning in pain near him making him realize that the ''something'' who collide with him just now was a human being.

    Slowly he opened his eyes when his pain gradually disappearing.

    "You!" The two of them said simultaneously.

    This girl again? Why there is a girl like her in the middle of a forest like this? And... her clothes? It seems odd but familiar?

    "What are you doing here? Are you stalking me again or did you want to get something from me now? " Eun-woo just accuse the girl directly without much thinking. He actually doesn''t really know how to ask the girl nicely.

    "Shh¡­"

    Eun-Woo is now looking at the girl weird behaviour. He then watch her closely. Just like the first time they met, the girl now here with her untidy clothes, tangled hair, with a panting breath signifying she has been running for a long time and a tired face makes Eun-Woo wonder what the girl doing this time? No, wait. Actually, the girl''s condition is much worse than before.

    After exchanging words several times with the girl suddenly,

    "Kruuuuuuuuu¡­. Kruuuuuuuuu ....."

    At the time, Eun-Woo is a bit surprised to hear that loud noise that interrupts their conversation. Just as he was about to find out where the sound was coming from, he was stunned when the girl suddenly pulled his arm and dragged him to run.

    Even in a daze Eun-Woo just follows the girl''s steps. Arriving at a rather large tree the girl pushed him to lean against the tree while the girl stood facing him. He could see the girl that now peered out of from the crevice of the tree to see the surrounding is now in a very tired condition.

    "Ah, Jieun. Why do you always get into trouble? " The girl said slowly while banging her own head with her hand as if regretting something.

    "Jieun? Jieun is your name? " Eun-Woo asks after a long silence.

    "Shh¡­ Don''t say too loud. That thing might hear you. " Jieun didn''t answer the question but slightly scolded him.

    Then Jieun watched at his waist as if looking for something.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Eun-Woo asked as he now feel uncomfortable with Jieun''s behaviour at the time.

    Jieun looks right into Eun-woo''s face while widening her eyes. "Where is your sword? You didn''t bring it with you today? "

    Eun-woo frowns his eyebrows after hearing Jieun''s question.

    "Why do I have to carry a sword in a forest like this?"

    "Why?!" Jieun said as if not believing what she just heard.

    "Why you said? You suppose to bring the sword everywhere that dangerous. Forest is a dangerous place. Why did you use that against me in your room when clearly I''m not that dangerous, but you didn''t bring it here which turned out to be a more dangerous situation. "

    Eun-woo sigh a little by Jieun remark. Those days actually he didn''t mean to use the sword to her, but somehow he was getting too emotional. He glanced at the girl''s neck trying to find the wound from his sword but could not find it. He was a little relieved that the wound had left no trace.

    Suddenly he realized something, why was he running with the girl? What makes them have to hide like that?

    "What are we running for actually?" Eun-woo finally asks.

    "Did you hear that sound just now? Kruu.. crew¡­ like that? "

    "So?" Eun-woo is still trying to be patient to find out the next story.

    "Before this, you never heard that sound? You said you were always coming to this forest, right? " Suddenly Jieun is curious about it.

    "Just explain the situation to me and don''t get your mind wander by your curiosity." Eun-woo is a little flustered.

    Jieun is biting her lip, aware of her fault. Then she continued,

    "I heard that sound before when I visited my mother''s grave on the other side of this forest. So, I went to check on it. It turns out that it was a giant bird or something that I never seen in my life there. And I... "

    Hearing the word ''grave'' makes Eun-Woo wonder, but he just ignores it and waiting for the story to finish.

    "And you?" Eun-Woo knows something must be happening.

    "I accidentally stepped on its wings. Now the bird has been chasing me since before, probably due to anger."

    "Tsk." Eun-Woo stared at Jieun then. He realized that the girl was like a magnet that always brought problems along with her and now involved himself as well. Just like when they were in the palace before.

    Wait? A giant bird? Eun-Woo thinks of something. While he was surveying the area before he had never seen that kind of creature there. Did the bird come into close contact with the magic stone? Eun-Woo said in his thoughts. Whatever it is, he have to see the big bird by himself before anything.

    Jieun at that very moment just about to gather her energy was shocked when she saw a pair of eyes were peering towards the two of them behind the tree that they were sheltering.

    "Gulp!" She swallowed her saliva a little because she was nervous.

    Eun-woo also notices Jieun who suddenly froze, then looks behind him.

    "Kaahhhh" The giant bird surprised them and used its wings to cut half of the large tree that shaded them both. The impact of that makes the whole area seem in a minor earthquake and a little windy enough to make their body swayed.

    Now, Eun-Woo, who is used to facing the battle pulls Jieun''s hand to run away from there while he watches the bird, trying to analyse the situation they are facing.

    The bird is also now more aggressive by running after them as its flutters its wings forward as if trying to hit or catch them.

    "Should we split up to confuse it?!" Jieun throwing ideas in a rather loud voice while running.

    "With your condition I don''t think you can run that far!" Eun-Woo also replies in the same tone as the voice the bird makes is louder than theirs.

    Jieun agree in silence because that is the truth. She exactly knew that she would probably die if she split up with the man. But, she also felt guilty for involving the man this time with a problem she had triggered herself.

    "Where are we going? I don''t think hiding is a good idea! " Jieun talk again.

    "Let''s take it to the wider area first and think about how to fight it." Eun-Woo said while giving her a look for a moment.

    Jieun now just obey because she know that the man is more familiar with the forest and also because she already doesn''t know what to do anymore.

 Chapter 22 - WHAT IS THAT BLUE POWER?

    After running for so long, they finally arrived in a rather large area like a small farm in the woods.

    "What now?" Jieun asking in a state of exhaustion. She could see that the man in front of her was not at all sweaty and panting. It was as if he was used to that kind of drill.

    "Stay behind me and don''t interfere." Eun-Woo said in a serious tone.

    The giant bird now arrived at the scene and stood silently watching the victim in front. The sharp eyes when looking at the two humans can definitely make anyone who sees being in a state of fear.

    "Blue stone. Lend me your power."

    Eun-Woo says something slowly while closing his eyes like he''s focusing on something. Jieun couldn''t catch what he was saying just now and just watched in silence. She wasn''t sure what the man was trying to do at the time. Her eyes were only become round when she saw the man begin to change physically.

    The man body is now surrounded by the blue light which making his hair which had always been dark brown, now turned blue. His attractive black eyes also now changed to blue suddenly. Jieun seem can''t believe her eyes for the moment and gapes widely while watching the man transform.

    Although she did not know what is the power she could feel that the man''s aura was also different unlike before.

    "What kind of power is that?" Jieun thoughts now become fuzzy. The blue light now is gone, but the man is still in the new appearance make Jieun feel a bit nervous.

    "If you don''t want to get hurt, you better find somewhere to hide."

    "You''re not going to kill the bird right?" Ask Jieun just to be sure. With the change seeing from the man she felt it was not impossible that the man was capable of killing the giant bird.

    "Are you seriously concerned about that when you''re just trying to save your life just now?" Eun-woo is a little flustered.

    "Aaa¡­" With a stupid grin Jieun retreated from there not wanting to add to the man''s anger again. She hid behind a tree that was near there while watching in silence.

    "Let''s see if my hunch is correct. What kind of magic stone did you encounter." Eun-woo said to the bird.

    Of course birds will always be a bird no matter how big they are. It will never understand human language and become angry just by hearing Eun-Woo voice. The bird''s eyes now suddenly became angry and it began to hover glazedly while making a strong wind.

    The wind is so strong that it even makes Eun-Woo hardly try continue to stand. His leg now already standing in the broken ground. The ground is broken as a strong sign that he was trying to fight the wind by concentrating his leg power.

    Jieun that nearby also trying hard to save her life by hugging the tree to make sure she did not fly away. She also finds it hard to breath as the wind is so strong and wonder if the man is fine with that.

    "Windstorm. Release!" Eun-Woo then grabbed both of his hands and released a strong blue wind to fight the bird''s attack. The attack turned out to be quite effective as the bird now falling backwards and fall down into the ground, even making the ground shake quite hard because of its weight.

    In a moment the bird seemed to faint. Seeing that, as fast as lightning Eun-Woo ran closer to the bird to take a closer look at the cause of how the bird could be so big and now attacking them, whereas that type of bird should not be aggressive. It was then, he noticed there was green powder on the bird''s body which was probably the main cause of the bird becoming large.

    "Watch out!" Jieun warnings Eun-Woo from afar.

    Eun-Woo, who lowers his guard for thinking that the bird has fainted suddenly being attacked by the bird''s claws. Luckily for him the claw only hurt his hand. But he is now trapped inside it.

    Eun-Woo tries to escape. On the other hand, he did not want to use his power because he did not want to hurt the bird too much. But, the bird is now gripping Eun-Woo so tightly that it''s hard for him to move. The bird then gets up and stands with one leg, lifts his other leg that still gripping and trying to throw Eun-Woo to the ground in higher place.

    Seeing that Jieun come out from her hiding place. With that height she felt the man would surely be badly injured if the bird had thrown him to the ground.

    "What should I do?" Jieun become scared suddenly. She didn''t want the man to die in front of her just like that without her doing something. After all, she is the one who started this problem so she is the one who should be responsible.

    While in fear Jieun tried to be brave and held a rather long wooden twig and ran while screaming towards the bird. "Yahhhhhhhhh..."

    The bird just watched her in silence as if also stunned by Jieun''s behavior at that time.

    "Is she ..." Eun-woo lost for words then.

    Jieun hit the bird as hard as she can with a twig while saying, "Let him go Mr. Bird. Let him go! "

    "That girl. Why is she so stupid?" Eun-woo says slowly but he can see the bird is now being disturbed by Jieun''s actions.

    After a few times Jieun hit the bird she finally realized that the hit didn''t seem to make sense. The twig that she brought was also broken after making contact with the bird body that was solid like a rock. She then collapses in front of the bird and brace herself to wait for her fate.

    "This is it." Eun-Woo no longer wants to waste time. He needs to finish this battle as soon as possible because he needs to immediately return to the castle soon.

    "Aviation!" Eun-Woo once again let out a strong blue wind that this time made him and the bird to hover in the air.

    "Wind, water and sky. Destroy the evil, make it reborn." After that, the whole area seemed to emit a bright blue light that made Jieun unable to clearly observe what was happening to the man and the bird.

    "Rejuvenate!"

    The clouds then started to turn black and suddenly it also rained heavily. Jieun now also soaked by the rain. She find it fascinating to see the rain that suddenly fell heavily while only a few minutes ago the atmosphere was just too hot. She checked the rain and as she expected, the rain was not an ordinary rain, but so cold and as if glowing with a hint of blue.

    In the minutes that followed, the clouds began to brighten again. Jieun can see Eun-Woo, who was still floating at the time, but slowly he landed in front of her.

    ''Who are this guy actually? '' Jieun realize now that the man has far more extraordinary powers than the people in her village.

    "Here." Eun-woo said while giving Jieun something. Jieun just stretch out her hand without much talk to take what is given.

    "Huh? The bird? " Jieun look into Eun-woo''s face asking for explanation.

    "This bird is not evil, but there is something that makes it become bigger and threatened you before. I notice its leg is hurting by some thorns. Probably get while it was walking, maybe that''s why you heard crying sound earlier. " Eun-Woo said softly as he looked at the weak bird.

    Jieun also looks at the bird that is now in her arms. She could clearly see on one of the bird''s legs there were some rather large thorns.

    "I see. Poor thing. " Jieun feel sympathetic.

    "Can you do something about that?" Eun-woo asks her.

    Jieun knows now that the man did not intend to kill the bird since before instead trying hard to help.

    "I''m trying something now." Jieun say as her doctor''s intuition now is kick in.

    Even if she doesn''t train to be a veterinarian, she must strive to save lives, even if it''s just an animal. Her fingers try pulling the thorns that are there slowly and carefully doesn''t want the bird feeling too sick. She then takes the forest Aloe Vera nearby that happens to be there to be applied to the bird''s feet as an initial treatment which is famous for anti-inflammatory effect and good for the healing process.

    Eun-Woo at the time didn''t watch the healing process, but monitors the place to see the destruction that is done to be reported on the royal gathering later.

    Suddenly something happened, Jieun''s hand that caress the bird wound at the time, let out a small white light and make the bird''s wound close and heal, but the bird still in exhaustion.

    Jieun clearly shocked. She continue to look at the bird. Although she was not sure what was going on she was sure the bird was now safe and not in danger anymore.

    "What''s wrong with me?" Jieun who was still in a state of shock watched her hand which now return to normal. "Am I hallucinating due to fatigue or what?"

    "Can the bird survive?" Suddenly Eun-Woo returns. Jieun can see now that the man already in his normal self with brown hair and black eyes just like a person she know before.

    "Aa... I think so for now." Jieun answer in a surprised tone. She didn''t want to ask what was going on with her to the man. Fearing later the man thought she was faking or planning something again.

    "I want to bring this bird back to my village. Is it okay?" Jieun ask as if asking for his permission.

    "You can do whatever you want it''s not my concern." Eun-Woo replied coldly.

    Jieun make an unhappily face after hearing the man. Just then she thought the man began to be kind to her, apparently her thought were completely misplaced.

    "Don''t cause any trouble again. And most important don''t come across with me anymore. I already done with you."

    "How am I suppose to know we will cross path or not. Even this world is already big enough, here, I still collide with you out of all people. Don''t ever think that I arrange this to be happening because I also doesn''t want to meet you anyway. You arrogant man!" Jieun now explode.

    "Word is just a word. Who knows what''s inside your stupid mind?" Eun-Woo never want to lose anyway.

    "You! Arghhh! I better talk to the wall than talking to you."

    "Hmppph!" Both of them cursing each other in silence now.

    Jieun reminded of something. She realized that she was very far from her village. Then she glanced at the man.

    "Ahem..." Jieun lowered her ego a little as she was afraid of getting lost again.

    "Do you know, from here, which way for me to get back to Hilleo Village?" Jieun make an attempt to ask politely.

    "Aha... After all the insults, you still dare to ask for my help?" Eun-woo is not done provoking.

    "You''re the one who started first. You think I really want your help? If I found someone else here, I wouldn''t ask for you."

    "In that case, look for someone else then. Because I didn''t want to help you this time. "

    "Fine! Jerk." Jieun determined that this time she can find her own way. With that, Eun-Woo started walking away from her.

    "Wait!" Jieun stop him from passing.

    "What now?"

    "You''re bleeding." Jieun said, looking at Eun-Woo''s bloody hand, probably because of the previous fight.

    Eun-Woo watch his hand at the time, but decided to just ignore it. "This is not your problem." Eun-Woo says and went on his way.

    Jieun pulls the man''s hand forcibly then surprises Eun-Woo with her actions.

    "What are you doing?!" Eun-Woo raises his voice clearly disturbed.

    Jieun then took the handkerchief in her sling bag and tied it to the man''s hand without much talk.

    "I''m studying medicine and even though I really want to ignore you, I can''t stand seeing someone bleed like that. It just occupation sickness. See a doctor when you get back in case you get infected. Goodbye then.." Jieun then leave the man while hugging the bird.

 Chapter 23 - WALKING TOGETHER

    After leaving the man, Jieun began to feel a little sorry for herself because she had been walking since before but still had not found a way out. She looked at the thick forest with a heavy sigh.

    "Waaa... Which way am I suppose to go?" She began to whimper like a little girl.

    Jieun make an attempt to calm herself by taking a deep breath as much as possible then releasing it slowly. But, it turns out that it was only in vain when she still felt unhappy with the situation she was facing.

    "Arghh! Why does everything in here look the same?" Her eyes only see green leaves everyway, making she thought that she just walking in circle.

    "I should have asked him in a better way." Jieun say with a tone of regret. But, deep in the corner of her heart, Jieun knew that if she continued to plead with the man, her ego would be trampled on and she couldn''t bear to see the man smile triumphantly.

    Jieun then takes a look at the bird that is still weak in her arms. Her pity for the bird was actually higher than her pity for herself.

    "No, I can do this. Don''t worry Mr. Bird. I''ll find a way out." She says, but was actually more to appease her own heart.

    With that, she continued her journey while still guessing herself, which path is right. While Jieun hesitated to walk, she didn''t notice that Eun-Woo didn''t actually leave her alone instead watching her in silence behind the trees that were in the forest.

    "Stupid girl. Still don''t want to give up?" He is complaning alone.

    Eun-Woo is actually waiting for the girl feeling unsure to herself and cries for help. He did not think that the girl was still enthusiastic and did not give up even with her very tired condition. She also clearly did not know the intricacies of the forest anyway, so he thought that in less than a minute the girl would cry out in fear. But it seems that his thinking is not true at all.

    "Interesting."

    He''s still conceal his own movement, doesn''t want Jieun to know he''s there. Jieun on the other hand is still wandering aimlessly. Her heart at the time was suddenly feeling angry out of nowhere but did not know to whom she should direct her anger.

    "Perfect. It''s perfect. I went into the forest to visit my mother''s grave, suddenly brave enough to go into the deep forests. Fleeing without thinking about the consequences. Meet the enemy. And now try hard to survive in this bright jungle puzzle. Am I filming Jumanji or what?! My bad luck continues and continues and still continue¡­ " Jieun expressed her frustration non-stop, stomping her feet while walking recklessly.

    "Is she already become crazy or what?" Eun-Woo said to himself after seeing the girl''s bizzarre behaviour.

    Suddenly he hears a branch crack and sees Jieun now losing her footing.

    "Ah!" Jieun make a small scream when she realizes that she already want falling down, and get her hands upwards to save the bird from also falling to the ground.

    As fast as lightning, Eun-Woo ran towards Jieun and pulled her shirt from behind to stop the girl from falling.

    Jieun at the time closing her eyes to brace herself before her face comes in contact with the dirt. But, the wait never came. Slowly she opened her eyes to see what was really going on and found that she was standing at 90 degrees.

    Only then did she realize that Eun-Woo was by her side and helped her before she fell.

    "Eh?" Jieun found it a little weird to see the guy be there. She really thought that the man had long gone since she left him. Just him being there, making Jieun feel like meeting a saint.

    "Why are you always clumsy?" Eun-woo scolds her a little while releasing his hand after Jieun is back to her feet. He doesn''t understand why there was always something that happened to the girl when they met.

    When she saw the man''s face, Jieun cannot hide her relieved that also make her heart now to be filled with sadness. But with all her might she restrained herself from crying in front of the man.

    "Why are you here?" Jieun asking slowly to hide her true feelings at the time.

    "Don''t get me wrong. I just worried about the bird not getting enough treatment so I come here to see if you manage to find the way out. And guess what? You''re definitely walking in the opposite direction. "

    Jieun just looks down because the man''s words are indeed true. No matter how much she was determined and positive to keep trying, she was still there and not going anyway. The man must have felt that she was so troublesome right now.

    Eun-Woo can see changes in Jieun''s face and feel a little bit guilty for asserting the girl''s fault. That was not his intention in the beginning actually. Quickly he walked in front of the girl so that it easier for the girl to follow him and didn''t overly serve her feelings.

    After a few steps, Eun-Woo looks back and finds out that the girl has not followed him.

    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up while it''s still bright. It will be hard if the sun goes down." Eun-Woo said softly.

    Listening to that Jieun raised her face and returned enthusiastically following Eun-Woo from behind.

    "Be careful." Eun-Woo said without looking back.

    Jieun smile a little after hearing the man''s last verse. She realized that the man was actually a good man, otherwise, how could the man have helped her so many times now.

    So, they walked together in silence. No more conversations between them. All that was left was the sound of their footsteps moving and their breathing. But, satisfying enough for Jieun to calm down and no longer be frustrated like before. How grateful she is.

    Jieun unaware of how far she is in the woods as she takes longer to walk until they arrive at a small river that she feels familiar. She looks from her right and left confirming that''s where her mother''s grave is. She feels very relieved now.

    "It''s the small river." Jieun speak in a lower voice, but still caught in Eun-Woo''s ear.

    "You noticed this place?" Eun-Woo asking breaks the silence between them.

    "Yeah. That is my mother grave. " Jieun show the place to Eun-Woo.

    Eun-Woo only sees from a distance the place indicated by Jieun at the time and then goes on to say, "You can find your way to the village from here?" Eun-woo wants certainty.

    "I can. I remember this much. " Jieun said confidently.

    "Alright then." With that Eun-Woo turned back wanting to go back into the forest leaving Jieun there.

    Feeling rushed when she saw the man start to leave, Jieun hurriedly said,

    "Thank you!" She tells him honestly.

    This time too Eun-Woo stopped his trail and watched the girl. He could see the sincerity in the girl''s eyes when she utters the words just like when they were in the palace before. With that, Eun-Woo continues his journey with a small smile.

    After her eyes no longer saw the man''s, Jieun wash her dirty hands in the river and give some water to the bird. The bird drinks the water greedily now may cause by excessive thirst.

    "Slow down Mr. Bird. There''s plenty of water for you." Jieun said cheerfully.

    Only a moment later, Ayana''s voice was heard from afar.

    "Lady Jieun! Are you there?"

    Listening to that familiar voice makes Jieun feel happier. She is no longer alone now.

    "I am here!" She screamed with all her might.

    "Oh my! What happened to you? Why are you so dirty? And why are you hugging... A bird?" Ayana was shocked to see Jieun who was in an unmanageable state and now bombarded her with lots of question.

    Jieun show a big smile to Ayana before explaining. "I rescued this bird just now and then fell after losing a foothing while in action." Jieun make a white lie. She didn''t want Ayana to be so protective to her next time if she knows the truth.

    "I knew something must happen when you are not back in the village after going for so long. Turns out my hunch is correct. " Ayana half scolding Jieun.

    "Don''t get mad Aya. I''m doing a good job in here by saving lives. You''re supposed to be proud of me. "

    Ayana sigh slowly didn''t know how to react by that.

    "So what are you going to do with the dove?"

    "Oh, this is a dove?" Jieun watch the bird closely as she also didn''t know its type anyway.

    Ayana just smiles while watching her lady bizarre behaviour. "You rescue it, but don''t know what its type? How if it''s a bird that are carnivorous? You''ll be dead right now. "

    "Aii... There no such thing as that in here you know. Now now let''s get back home. I already feel so hungry and I''m sure it also the same for Mr. Bird. Lets ask granny what to do then. "

    Jieun hushes Ayana from continuing to nagging and drag her back to the village.

 Chapter 24 - THE ROYAL GATHERING

    ::The Castle::

    Yesterday, Eun-Woo returns to the palace late at night and finds that the royal gathering that the King, who is his father wants to make has been cancelled due to sudden out of the town affairs. He was quite relieved that he no longer had to explain why he was late coming to the meeting.

    Today, the postponed meeting was made again. All six princes gathered in a room in the north castle (king''s private area) basement, which was always locked and monitored by guards where the red magic stone was.

    All princes or others were not allowed to be there except when ordered by the king and of course only when the king is present. Since in the past, they only gathered there for one purpose, which was to discuss about collecting the magic stone.

    It''s been known by royal history that ''the chosen one'' will come contact with the magic stone and use its power to rule the world. The royal ancestor of Dream Land is said to have owned all the stones hundreds of years ago.

    Because of that, the king has searched every corner of the world to find ''the chosen one'' to be reunited under his rule. Now he manages to find all of them, the chosen one who owns the magic stone inside themselves. Yes¡­ The six princes is not the King''s real child, but being adopted from all over the world and bring to his lands.

    It''s also been told that the magic stone has a twin stone that scattered everyway. Meaning that, inside ''the chosen one'' there is stone that contains the power. The power stone chooses them to become their owner and no one else could exchange it.

    But, the twins contain a power that opposite from that. It''s not tied to the owner and it''s power can be manipulated. It has been told that if the power stone and its twin stone is gathering together any wishes will become true.

    That''s why the princes travel to every corner of the state to find their twin stone, moreover, if they have heard rumors of strange things happening from one place to another. And their music performance as a group is also just to cover their real mission actually. No one should know about the magic stone or a war definitely will break out just to claim as its owner.

    Why are they so loyal to the king when they are not the king''s real children? Because they never remember their past. For them the king saved their lives and it was fitting for them to return them.

    Nothing difficult at all. Just be loyal and do the work that''s been given and that''s it. The King''s wish? That is not their concern at all.

    Eun-woo is the one that enters the room last. He''s not late, but he always prefers his other siblings to gather first. After all, the King and Queen have not yet arrived.

    "My brother, the fourth prince, why did you come back late last night?" Prince Haru the sixth princes, famous for his loud mouth was always the one to greet him first.

    "Luckily father postpones the gathering or you will be in a huge trouble." The 1st prince, Prince Ray which also their leader is talking. He doesn''t like people being irresponsible. As the older, he always emphasized that thing.

    "He must have a reason. Don''t pressure him so much Ray. " The third prince, Ethan also interrupted.

    "Take a sit first Eun-Woo. You must be tired. " Leo the second prince who is always caring for others only focus on that.

    The fifth prince, Syaoran who likes to act more than talking push Eun-Woo inside to let him sit first before anything.

    After sitting comfortably, Eun-Woo answer his brother question a little. "I went to the forest as usual. Got a situation there, but I will explain more when father arrived. "

    "Woah! That''s why you look so awful last night. I saw you walking in but don''t want to ask you in case you''re in a bad mood. " Prince Haru honestly say his word.

    "What situation?" Asking Prince Ray who only interested in something serious that is.

    "He said he will explain later, Ray. Why are you in a rush? " Prince Ethan never the one that like Prince Ray bossy attitude even he is younger than him.

    "The King and The Queen arrived!" Suddenly, the announcement makes by the guard outside informing the arriving of the King and the Queen whom they''re waiting.

    As the king and the queen began to walk in automatically all the princes that present at the time stood up as a sign of respect to the two of them.

    After the King and The Queen stood in front of them all, each took his place on the magical altar that surrounded the red stone that was there. The altar is made in the shape of an orbit which is like a planet orbiting the sun.

    In the middle there are a place for the red magic stone-next to it there is a platform to place the red twin stone which is still empty. Around it there are six empty platforms that are supposed to house the other colour of twin stone. And outside it is the platform for the six princes to stand up ¨CBlue-Orange-Yellow-Green-Indigo-Violet.

    There are lines from one platform to another that are forged by the royal witch using high-radiation magic and it cannot make a close contact with people directly. The prince never knew what the purpose was. But for now, nothing bad happened so, they just trusted their father''s instructions.

    They had to stand there for a few minutes before The King said they could make themselves comfortable in the chair that had inside the room. Again the princes didn''t know why the king insisted that they make the ceremony anyway. But, they never once ask about that.

    After sitting, Eun-woo looks towards the entrance, apparently the palace witch did not follow the reunion this time. Sometimes the king brought along the palace witch to be present at the meeting. Eun-Woo never fond of the witch anyway. There''s something seem off about the witch that make him uncomfortable.

    King Liam, who still stood up open the speech. "I''m sorry to all of you because I had to cancel our meeting last night due to a few problems in other cities. So, let''s just straight to the point, we always try to find the twin stone for almost 10 years now but nothing is ever found. But, yesterday when I went out to the next town I heard rumours about it. So, you guys probably need to prepare to travel again. As we don''t want the stone to fall to other people as its our heritage. We must protect it at all cost. " He said it firmly.

    At that time, Eun-Woo rises from his chair to give a speech, but waiting for The King to notice him first.

    "Yes fourth prince. What do you want to say? " King Liam allows him to talk.

    "Yesterday I went to the forest nearby Hilleo Village and found out the strange thing happening there." Everyone there paid full attention to the story that Eun-Woo wanted to told.

    "Hilleo Village huh? What''s strange there? " King Liam face a bit distracted when hearing the name also making the queen, Queen Anna looking at her husband.

    "When I was strolling suddenly there''s a giant dove attacking me and I even need to use my power to stop it. The energy is strong, but it''s not too dangerous. I saw some glitter in the bird''s body seem like green magic stone fragments."

    King Liam''s eyes, then widened in shock. As long as they are searching for all those years, nothing like that had ever happened before. Unexpectedly, there are clues in his own land.

    "What! Why are you saying it just now and not last night?!" King Liam raised his voice sounding dissatisfied.

    "My King." Queen Anna, who had been silent from earlier suddenly spoke. Listening to his wife''s voice the king is calm down a bit.

    "Proceed." He said.

    "Is it really a green one?" Prince Syaoran that usually quiet is now talking. If its really the green magic stone, it is the twin stone that''s belonged to him as he is the owner of the green power stone anyway.

    Eun-woo continued his words, "I''m sure of it. But we need to investigate the forest to know more and if it''s correct, we probably can retrieve the first twin stone. "

    Hearing that makes King Liam smile bigger. After so many years he''s been waiting how miracle is it to have the first twin stone.

    "You can prepare things and go now as fast as you could. We are waiting for so long for this moment. If you need something just let me know and I will provide anything. Don''t come back if you''re not getting the concrete clue about the stone. I have a good feeling on this. " King Liam giving his final order before taking his Queen hand and walking out from the room.

    "Yes, my lord!" All of the princes said simultaneously.

 Chapter 25 - THE PRINCES WENT HUNTING

    After having prepared all the equipment to enter the forest, all six princes rode their respective horses and subsequently embarked on their journey. The fourth prince, Eun-Woo is appointed as the leader for the expedition this time, as he has more knowledge about the forest there, and also the he is the one who discovered the magic stone trail before that.

    Along the way Prince Syaoran makes a mark using his power so that if something happens, they can find the way out easily and not only depends on Eun-Woo''s knowledge. After all, Syaoran power is connected to the earth and nature, so it''s easier for him to take in charge of that.

    At the same time, Prince Ray sharping his sense to detect any disturbance in the area also talking to the small animals that he encounter there. He can use his power to communicate in the animal''s language just by staring into their eyes and so far none of the information about the magic stone is he get.

    "How can you walk by feet in here before brother Eun-Woo? Even by horse we have not yet arrived at the place you having a battle. " Prince Haru can''t be silent anymore and starts to break the silence.

    "It''s no big deal for him Haru." Knowing Eun-Woo is indeed lazy to answer such unimportant questions like that, Prince Leo answers on his behalf.

    "Don''t be too loud Haru. We don''t know what will be waiting for us in front. " Prince Ethan scolded him a little.

    Haru is clearly in low spirit right now. Why all his brothers can be so boring? The situation makes him feel very lonely.

    "You guys aren''t fun at all." He sighed in a low voice making them all smile a little because it was funny to see him sulk.

    Syaoran who was sympathetic to see his younger brother gave him some chocolate to eat so that his heart would be comforted a little. This kind of scene is always been made by Haru after all as he not the kind that can sit still.

    "Wow! Syaoran my brother, you definitely the best brother ever. I''m just low on sugar now because all of this silent. Can you talk to me more?" Haru said like asking a favor while greedily eating the chocolate.

    "I was not born to entertain you." Syaoran said it firmly with a smile before leaving Haru alone like that.

    "That''s so you." Haru said utterly dumbfounded.

    "We''re here!" Eun-woo announced.

    This is the little farm he once fought with the giant bird. The scene still clearly looks like there was once a fight going on with broken ground as well as trees and plants that fell and broke.

    "You fought well Eun-Woo." Ethan said.

    "I can see it definitely a big bird." Ray also started speaking after seeing a giant footprint in the scene.

    All of them got off their horses and tied them to the tree. Then, they walk slowly while trying not to cover up any clues.

    "Are you with someone else that day? I saw some other foot print. " Ray started asking as he can see it clearly on the ground.

    "Whoa! I can see it too. Look small like it belong to a girl. Are you late because you are with a girl that night? " Haru mischievously teasing Eun-Woo while take cover behind Ray afraid if Eun-Woo is getting mad.

    "Uuu¡­ It''s a very rare sight if it''s true. She''s probably so pretty." Leo also joining.

    Eun-Woo''s face is a little red by all the talking but trying hard to keep his composure. He also can see from the corner of his eyes that Syaoran also looking intently at him waiting for his answer even he didn''t said it out loud making him a bit uncomfortable.

    "It''s not like that. I just save someone in need. " Eun-woo didn''t really answer it directly but enough to confirm that he is with a girl.

    "It''s not always for you to save the damsel in distress Eun-Woo. Hope she is the right one. " Ethan said as he taps Eun-Woo back encouraging.

    "Argh! Not you too Ethan. " Eun-woo started to feel frustrated.

    That is them even with different personalities and different opinions but they are still close like real siblings. Often in every exploration they are not really always serious 24 hours a day but still joking with each other just like everyone else.

    "Alright now, let''s not making he more angry. Syaoran, try to use your power to detect if some of the green fragment is still here. " Ray gives the order.

    Syaoran nodded his head and then walked in the middle of the field and closed his eyes to concentrate.

    "Green stone. Lend me your power! " As what happens to Eun-Woo before, Syaoran appearance also changed but to green color, especially in his hair and eyes. After that, he laid his hands on the ground to feel the energy.

    "Dear earth. Send me your energy. "

    The ground there suddenly glowed bright green and slightly vibrated. This kind of ritual is just normal for all of them to scan the area, so no one blinks when seeing it.

    Just minutes later, Syoaran stopped his ritual and returned to his normal self before reporting to his brothers.

    "I can feel it. It''s vague but definitely the green stone." Syoaran said confidently.

    All of them let out a sigh of relief. It seems like their journey this time will bear some fruit.

    "Good job Syoaran." Ethan compliment him.

    "Okay. As it already confirm lets continue our journey more further. Is this forest big, Eun-Woo? "

    "It is. It is one of the biggest forests in this land."

    "Well, in that case we probably need more time before we can find the stone and go back to the palace." Leo interrupted after hearing an explanation from Eun-Woo.

    "I don''t know about you guys, but I''m so thrilled all of the sudden." Haru suddenly high in spirit.

    "You''re just high in sugar." Ethan states the truth after looking at how much chocolate that Haru eaten before.

    "Let''s move faster then." Ray also seems to can''t wait any longer.

    While they walking to their horses, "I think we should find shelter first." Eun-Woo suddenly says. He also look a bit disappointed.

    "I can feel a thunderstorm is coming."

    "Can''t we just keep going? It''s still bright now. " Haru tries to persuade as he doesn''t want his high spirit to go to waste.

    Ray as the oldest, looking to the sky. Just then he saw a dark cloud and a rumble of thunder ripping through the sky just after a couple of seconds after Eun-woo saying his instinct. He also feels the wind in his hand to feel the moisture.

    "Eun-Woo is right, we can''t go on like this. If it''s just a rain shower we can make it through and build a tent to sleep and shelter, but this is a thunderstorm we need other choices as it will be hard even for us. "

    "In that case, why don''t we rest in the Hilleo Village. We''ve all been there before and the people there are all fine. After all, the night is also almost come. Eun-Woo also knows the person in charge right? It''s easier that way. " Ethan suggested.

    "I''m fine with that." Ray agrees.

    Haru who had been disappointed before now seems like his face was a little glowing when he heard the name of the village. "In that case, let''s go now. I also miss the good food in there. " He said honestly apart from having other intentions in his heart that only he knows.

    Leo and Syaoran just listen and follow whatever the decision is.

    "Let''s go now before this weather becomes worst." Eun-Woo directs them to move fast. After all, such an atmosphere would have been difficult for their horses later.

    __________________

    :: Hilleo Village::

    That night, after dinner Jieun went to the orchard in the mansion area and picked some kind of fruit that she''s suddenly craving to eat. She gets a blueberry, orange, and some mangosteen. Funny when all kinds of fruit can be grown in that world, regardless of weather and the place. The fruit basket is now a little heavy due to the fruit.

    "Woah¡­ This is really a heavy rain." She said by herself while watching the dark sky behind her big umbrella.

    "Let''s get inside now. It''s too cold¡­ " Jieun a little shiver now because of the wind. Just a few steps she walked, wanting to get into the door of the house she heard someone knocking on the front gate quite loud.

    "Who comes at a time and weather like this?" Jieun become wonder. Since the people there were all good people, then she was not afraid to go see for herself the visiting guests. After all, foreigners are not allowed into the village at night by the village guard. So, the guest must be someone who had the village pass or used to come here.

    She placed her fruit basket on one of the seats there letting it get wet from the rain and headed for the gate and opened its stainless steel latch while holding the umbrella in the other hand. She still could not see clearly who was coming behind the iron fence because of the dim lights.

    "Who is this?" Jieun asking while opening the fence.

    After opening the high gate, her eyes could catch the face of someone she seemed to know very well was soaking wet in front of her because of the rain. She herself could see that the man''s eyes that were starting to grow bigger clearly shocked by the situation they were facing.

    ''He again? What is he doing here? And who is the other people? Same clothes like people from the castle. Since Jieun could also see that there were other people there, she just kept quiet and did not greet the man. What''s more, they don''t really know each other very well.. So, it''s feel more weird now when they meet when she is not in a state of danger as always.

 Chapter 26 - HER CUTE MISTAKE?

    After opening that high fence, Jieun can catch Eun-Woo''s face who is standing soaking wet in front of her. Certainly at that time Eun-Woo was also quite surprised by the situation he was facing.

    ''What is she doing in here? Is she live here? Please act like you don''t know me or these guys will never leave me alone. ''

    Eun-Woo just keeps watching Jieun in silent, hoping that she catch the clue. He feels a bit relieved when Jieun is not saying anything.

    "Hi pretty lady, sorry to disturb you this late at night, but we really need to shelter from this weather." Haru speaks on his brother''s behalf pretending to be a gentleman as he always do.

    But as Jieun still feel confused about the situation and thunder sound not helping and mumbling his voice she didn''t really catch on what he is saying and just ignore him completely.

    Just a few seconds after that Jieun realize there''s a horses lining behind all the men.

    "Oh my God! The horses are drenching. Please come in fast. " Jieun invites them all in without much question when she sees their horses getting wet. She was afraid if the horses got sick with the weather like this.

    "Well... Luckily she saw the horses." Haru complaining alone feeling a bit hurt as the girl seem not to noticed him.

    She then instructed them to put their horses in the barn before she called some workers that still there to help drying the horses and give them drinks and food. She is not the one that like to ask her workers to work overtime, but as she''s now tight on her hand she had to ask for help. Thankfully, her workers is fine with that.

    Afterwards, Jieun brought her guests to the guest room for them to clean themselves. She is preparing all their need and hand out a new dry towel for them, as the other worker that suppose to done that probably sleeping right now looking how late that is. She was not clumsy to manage it all because she had previously helped when Ayana working there.

    After she manages the fireplace in the big room, she is now feeling satisfied with her task and excuses herself.

    "All of you can clean up yourself first. I already open the boiler inside the bathroom and the water should be warm now. Let me know if you all need something else. I will call for granny Susan about you all arriving and we will be waiting in the guest lounge for more procedure if you all ready. "

    Jieun said it politely making Eun-Woo a bit flinch as he never saw that girl being like that, professional and all. Well, all that they had done before is bickering after all.

    Once again Jieun glanced her eyes at Eun-Woo before she left the room. In her mind, she was full of question marks, but how could she ask this to the man with that many guests. So she had to hide her feelings now as best as she could.

    "Something weird about that girl?" Leo is suddenly speaking out his mind.

    "Weird right. She just ignores me when I''m talking to her. " Haru also feels a bit disappointed.

    "It''s not that you moron!" Leo tapped Haru''s head that unable to catch the true meaning of his question.

    "She didn''t say our status?" Syaoran guessed.

    "She indeed refers to us as a guest and not a prince." Ray also just realizing.

    "Did anyone in this country doesn''t know us? Sound isn''t convincing. " Haru finally come to his senses.

    "That''s not important anyway." Eun-Woo speaks suddenly even though he''s never the one who always gets engaged in that kind of conversation. Just¡­ He also doesn''t get himself.

    "Eun-woo is right. She is kind enough to let us in and aid to us. Even I find it weird, but we should be thankful. After all, we will meet the person in charge of this place later so hurry up and get ready so that we will not make them wait for so long. " Ray finalizes the conversation as usual.

    "In that case, let me get showered first." Haru runs fast wanted to get into the bathroom first before anyone else even though he is the youngest. They are not really into the hierarchy anyway.

    "Wait! Ethan is..." Leo warning is useless now.

    "Ouch! Ethan!" Haru is now flying out of the bathroom as a result of being kicked by Ethan.

    "Using the bathroom now." Leo finishes his words at least even its too late.

    __________________

    ::Guest Lounge::

    Jieun was there alone when she saw that Granny Susan had already gone to sleep and she doesn''t have a heart to wake the old granny who she knows must be tired from work this day. So, she decided to manage the guest herself, according to the procedure that she previously learned.

    Every guest who comes must write their personal information if they do not have a village pass so that if anything occurs, it easier for her management to detect the problem. Just like a hotel in her real world, just everything here is done in a manual way.

    After almost an hour she waited there, finally all the visitors gathered there. Although she was a little extra nervous when she saw all of the man, she still tried to be casual so that the process went smoothly.

    "I''m sure all of you have a long day today, but I need to make sure everything is according to this mansion procedure as all this is required for all of our guests. I cannot see any village pass from you so I need you to fill in your detail here. " Jieun distribution of personal information forms to them one by one along with a pen.

    After that Jieun found that all of them just looked at her as if strange with the situation. ''What? Didn''t I say it out loud, just now? Why they''re looking at me like that? '' Jieun still flashing her smile even though she feel a bit uncomfortable.

    "I...is there any problem?" Jieun asking when she saw all the guest is still not writing anything.

    Suddenly she heard the man that she always encounters before, sigh heavily and walking toward her. He then stood beside her with a sharp look.

    "Where is granny Susan?" The man asks.

    "Why? I just told you about the procedure. So be a nice guy and just fill out the form. " Jieun suddenly sounded brave and try to ask him nicely.

    "It''s easier if Granny Susan is here. Where is she? " Eun-Woo still trying to keep his composure.

    "Why are you so stubborn? Granny is asleep right now. Look at what time is it. So just fill in the form and we are done here. I''m sure you''re not wanting to be in this lounge forever do you? " Jieun get mad a little as the man is always making her feel like that. Who knows why actually? There had been bad blood between them after all.

    "Oh my! Brother Eun-Woo is getting scolded by a girl?" Haru gets excited watching the scene.

    Other guys in there just laughing when they saw Eun-Woo being told off by a girl. It''s clearly funny to them, but certainly enjoying the free performances.

    Eun-Woo just ignores his brother''s and continue to talk.

    ''Eun-woo? So that''s his name?'' Jieun who just knowing her enemy name just watching him sharply.

    "If that''s the case lets talk tomorrow when she is awake." Eun-woo put down the clean paper in front of Jieun refusing to write anything and even tries to walk away.

    Jieun who can''t put up with that yanking his hand and give back the paper quite harsh. Other princes also a bit startled looking at her bold movement. They know Eun-woo well. Holding him like that is same as putting a death sentence to yourself especially people that he don''t know well. Even its a girl.

    "Why are you being so complicated. All the guest must follow the rules here." Jieun can''t believe this man''s attitude.

    But, surprising even to the princes, Eun-woo just letting the girl hold him without doing anything but just staring at her sharply.

    "Oh my God! Lady Jieun. " Ayana looks for Jieun who did not go up to the room for quite long finally arrived there. They sometime sleep in the same room while chatting about their daily life. Her face clearly showed anxiety after looking at all the guest there.

    "Oh, Aya¡­ I am just working on our guest procedure." Jieun said, looking all innocent while she let go of Eun-Woo hand at the same time.

    "Aaa¡­ What are you doing? Why are you talking like that to him when he is the one who own the castle?" Ayana come close to Jieun and whispering to her ears.

    "What? Owner? Castle?" That new information seem to get into Jieun''s brain slowly while she watches Eun-Woo a couple of times.

    ''Wait¡­ He is in the castle that day¡­ He also said probably his own the forest...'' She pondered in her mind.

    "Oh no!" Suddenly Jieun screaming so loud that shocking the whole group there.

    "I''m so sorry for my rudeness¡­ My King!" Jieun than talking in a loud voice as she feel rush to get into his good side. She doesn''t want a death sentence anyway.

    Then, she bow to the ground completely infront of Eun-Woo making everyone in there deadpan by her antic. "Long live the King." She said that repeatly.

    "Oh my lady!" Ayana just knocking her head at the time after she saw that Jieun misinterpret by what she saying just now.

 Chapter 27 - KNOWING THE SIX PRINCES

    "What? Owner? Castle?" Jieun talking more to herself.

    ''Wait¡­ He is in the castle that day¡­ He also said probably his own the forest...''

    "Oh no!" Suddenly Jieun screaming so loud that shocking the whole group there.

    "I''m so sorry for my rudeness¡­ My King! Long live the King!" She said that repeatly after completely bowing to the floor.

    "Puff¡­ Muahaha¡­" Haru let out a loud laugh after he could no longer contain his amused feeling when he saw the situation. Even the other princes, including the silent Syaoran, also laughed with amusement.

    Jieun at the time who is still kneeling on the floor raising her face watching the reaction from the people around. She still does not understand the real situation. Why all of that, people laughing as they look at her right now? She then looked at Eun-Woo''s face, which had turned sour.

    "Get up!" In a rather irritated loud voice Eun-Woo told her to get up.

    "Oh, young miss. You''re so funny. If he is the King then how come my father is looking so young. Right father?" Haru just wanted to be playful as always but as usual it only making Eun-Woo feeling more irritated.

    "Cut it off." Eun-Woo warns but Haru just sticks out his tongue at him still playing.

    Jieun tiled her head, trying to process the meaning behind the conversation. Ayana has now stepped forward to saving her lady from more embarrassing moment. She pulled Jieun from continuing to sit on the floor before explaining everything.

    "Lady Jieun, this is the six princes that I told you about before. They don''t need to follow all of the process to stay in here. Look at their clothes, there is royal crest which is only worn by the royal family. I''ve shown you before, remember?"

    After getting a proper explanation from Ayana, Jieun finally comes to her senses. She looked at the faces of the princes in front of her. "Am I in trouble?" Jieun asking in a low voice, but don''t know who to address.

    "Well, giving that you''re kind enough to aid us this late night you''re definitely not in trouble. I''m prince Leo the second prince. " Leo assures the lady while introducing himself.

    Jieun let out the long breath that she didn''t know she was holding. Relief. She definitely didn''t want to get into the palace jail just because accidentally, messing with the princes. But¡­ She remembers something. She is already messing with one of them and it''s not just one time. Jieun glances her eyes at Eun-Woo hoping that the man doesn''t hold any grudge towards her.

    "But, sorry to ask this. Are you really doesn''t know us?" Ray comes forward to asking questions now. "I''m the first prince, Prince Ray by the way." He said it politely.

    Jieun bow her head slightly as a greeting sign before answering.

    "Umm¡­" She looked at Ayana hoping for help, fear if she mispronounced anything.

    Seeing that, Ayana, who understood, continued to help her to answer.

    "Lady Jieun actually never really leaves here. As she is the owner of this small village, she is very precious to all of us making people in here a bit protective towards her. And so, its not weird when she probably lacking some knowledge about the outside world. But, I apologize on her behalf about that in advance if something like this occur again. "

    "Wait, is that means you''re being tied to this village and never had fun outside? How come you live like a prisoner?" Haru said it is clearly making his other brothers stare sharply at him for being too direct.

    "What?" Realizing the gaze from his brothers making him questioning this. He didn''t get the real message from the staring of course. "Oh, I''m the sixth prince. Prince Haru. "

    Jieun scratches her head while sighing a little.

    "Um¡­ I sneak out sometime, but I had fun living in here actually." She said it honestly. Well... She isn''t living there for a long time anyway, she just come from her dream after all. How could she feel bored then, right?

    "So, you''re the owner of this village, meaning also the owner of this mansion. Meaning that Granny Susan is also one of your employees? " Eun-Woo is asking out of curiosity.

    "Aa¡­ yes. But we all live here as family. Granny Susan also cares for me since I was a baby so, our relationship is deeper, more than just that. And... You''re what prince?" Jieun just asking to be polite.

    "But how come I never saw you before when we were young?" Eun-Woo feels suspicious about the whole story. Why this village seems to be hiding this girl? He didn''t introduce himself anyway.

    "Who knows? Probably we cross path, but never realize. " Jieun just shrug it off.

    "Eun-woo is the fourth prince. I''m Ethan the third prince." Ethan is now engage with the conversation after being a listener for so long.

    "I use to read about this village''s history. Our grandfather, the previous King, give this small land to the palace physician as a gift. It''s impossible for landowners here to change hands as it''s not polite to do so towards the royal gift. So, are by any chance you''re her daughter?" Ethan makes s sharp speculation.

    Jieun looking at the third prince in a deeper gaze. ''Is now something I should choose mom? You said I can decide my own fate, right? Between to faced it or to avoid it.'' She is asking herself.

    After a few second Jieun finally made up her mind. ''If only that can make me know more about you, I choose to face it. Please give me your blessing, mom...'' Jieun know her mother will be able to understand.

    "Yes. I am her daughter. " Jieun finally said it.

    "I manage this village with Granny Susan and all the villagers after she passed away." Listening to that, Ethan walked towards Jieun. Eun-woo who realize what''s going on managed to hold his brother''s shoulder to stop his step.

    "Are that necessary?" Eun-Woo said as if he would not be happy with what will happen next. He knew what Ethan was trying to do at the time.

    "Just for some research. You also know its a bit suspicious here." Ethan whispers to Eun-Woo. He feels a bit weird by the behaviour because often what he''s done is never questioned especially by Eun-Woo.

    Slowly Eun-Woo gives up and moves his hand because apart from what he is feeling, he also wanted to know the truth.

    Ethan then continued to walk and stood right in front of Jieun before his eyes looked right into the girl''s pupil.

    "Just for a second miss Jieun. I need to check on something. " Ethan asks permission.

    Ayana, who was a bit nervous just stared quietly. She also had no idea what the prince was trying to do.

    Jieun just being normal, not offended at all, keep watching the man in front of her.

    Ethan''s hazel eyes now turns violet made Jieun a little surprised, but still she dared to look at the man. Ethan then focused his full attention and continued to stare. After a few minutes he stopped and his eyes returned to normal.

    "What are you doing just now?" Jieun just asking like nothing is happening before.

    "Are you okay?" Ethan watches her in disbelief. He is supposed to ask that question to her. Ethan now clearly seemed a little distracted by what was going on and hasn''t even said anything.

    Seeing Ethan stiffen, Syaoran continued to pull his older brother and told him to sit on a chair.

    "Em... What about this conversation anyway, it sounded like interrogation which... is not... um... not supposed to. I''m Syoaran the fifth prince." Syaoran tries to change the subject even he is definitely not the one that good at that.

    "Yeah. Let''s forget all of this awkwardness. And... Miss... Jieun right?" Haru now coming to the rescue.

    Jieun smile knowingly when she realizes that she has not yet introduced herself.

    "Yes. My name is Jieun and owner of this mansion. I apologies for all the misunderstanding that happen before¡­ " As she said that she looking at Eun-Woo hoping that he include the forgiveness with their past encounter also. Hopefully. "And I hope you all will be comfortable while staying in here. If anything, you can ask me or my employee. We will serve you as best as we can."

    "By that, can I ask you a favor?" Haru sounded weird.

    "Yes of course. What do you wanted Prince Haru? "

    "Just Haru will be fine. We are not in official surroundings anyway. " He said it rush as he wanted to talk about his need more.

    "But, did you have any food that I can eat? I feel so hungry right now. And I''m sorry I asked you this late."

    Looking at other princes, didn''t even object about Haru asking that, making Jieun know that all of them is in the same state.

    "Oh my god! How come I didn''t ask you about that." Jieun realizing her other mistake. She found it impolite if starving her guests no matter how late the time is.

    "I go get our cook now, my lady."

    "No need." Jieun stopped Ayana from getting their cook. She didn''t want to bother people who were already resting and sleeping anyway. "I will be cooking myself." She said making Ayana nodded with smile. She know Jieun cooking is the best anyway.

    "Please make yourself at home. Give me a 20-30 minutes to cook something for all of you. Meanwhile, you can enjoy our hot tea and snack first. When its finish I will call you to come to our dining room. Excuse me.." Said Jieun before bringing Ayana together with her to enter the kitchen leaving all the princes there.

 Chapter 28 - WHAT ABOUT HER?

    After Jieun asked to leave with Ayana, all the princes watched Ethan, who was still sitting silently on a chair. All the princes really wanted to know what was nestled in Ethan''s mind at the time. What does he see in Jieun mind just now that even making him stiffened like that?

    One of Prince Ethan''s strengths is that he can read people''s minds and look into their past. This ability is often used to interrogate the enemy during battle to find out the opponent''s secrets or to extract important information.

    Although Jieun is not a threat, but, Ethan decides to look into her mind to find out if the story being told is true. This is because he sees that the girl is too na?ve for allowing herself to live in such overprotective environment resulting her not to even recognize the king and the princes of her own country. So, there must be another story behind it.

    Plus, when he finds out that Jieun is the daughter of their palace physician who suddenly disappear 11 years ago making him become more interested. After all, he loves to unravel the truth and wrong facts about his royal history making this is a one of the many mysteries for him to solve. Even though no one told him to do so.

    "Why are you look so shocked?" Ray asked when he was no longer willing to resist his curiosity.

    "Did you see something?" Eun-Woo sound serious mixed with nervous. He also wanted to know about the girl who had been considered a mystery for so long to himself, but he also didn''t want his other siblings to suspect the girl. His feeling becomes more complicated, making him also confuse with it. "Is it..." He didn''t finish his words as he also didn''t know how to say it.

    Ethan looked at the faces of his siblings one by one. His feelings at that time were indescribable. Never in his life had he felt that way.

    "Is it so shocking?" Syoaran was also not happy to sit still when he saw that his brother was still stiff.

    Ethan sighed. "I can''t see anything." He finally admitted.

    "What?" All of them talking simultaneously.

    "What do you mean?" Eun-Woo approaches Ethan. His curiosity became more and more exaggerated.

    "I don''t understand myself. This is the first time this has happened to me. I looked into her eyes and tried to read her mind to see her past, but all I could see was pitch black. And... I suddenly felt so lost and scared like my soul was sucked into a black hole." Ethan acknowledged his feelings that making him stiff like that all of sudden. He calms himself by taking a long breath and slowly exhaled.

    "Is it power? A new one?" Eun-Woo is still asking questions.

    "I don''t sense any power. That''s why I''m feeling so confused right now." Ethan still faithfully answered.

    "But she is a good person and all. She definitely not a thread." Haru didn''t want his brothers to suspect the good girl who helped them.

    "We don''t want to suspect her. But, she''s too different from all of us to make us wonder. Plus, she''s the child of physician Aera, that suddenly disappear 11 years ago. Now, the child that we never know and claim to be her daughter appear out of nowhere. I never heard father said anything about this family after she disappeared first." Ray said at length.

    "Yeah, if anything, she is suppose to be one of the family that is protected by the royal, as our grandfather also adore our physician so much before that he even gifted her this part of lands. But, we doesn''t know anything about this, about her family and all until now. If today we are not here, probably we never know forever. " Leo also interrupted to give his thought.

    "Oh!" Ethan then remembered something and got up from his seat. He then raised his right hand and gathered his power in there before,

    "Release!" He said.

    "Look here." He told his other siblings to read the floating writing from a history book that began to appear in front of him. One of his strengths is also that he can copy any information such as a whole book and open it anywhere to read without him even bothering to bring it.

    They all gather around Ethan to read the material.

    "This is our royal history book. It has been said that our former physician does not have any power like any people in this world, making her special. She is only have knowledge in medical field, making her working with previous king as her ability is wider in the area and she is also known as a person that save many lives in the war. Including the previous king." Ethan read the sentence.

    "Is that means, that Miss Jieun also inherit the same trait too?" Haru now becomes interested.

    "The chances are very high. But we can''t confirm it just like this." Ethan clarify while eliminate the virtual book as he already satisfied with his finding.

    "Argh! My mind can''t function properly either because of hunger." Haru started pulling his innocent hair.

    "No need to think long. Tomorrow we can meet Granny Susan to know the truth. I''m sure she will never hide anything from us." Eun-woo provides a solution.

    "I also think the same. Let''s not bother by it for now." Ray also agreed.

    "At least we know that she is from a good family." Syaoran said a bit relieved because he knew the girl was a good person. And it turns out that his observations are not wrong. All of his brothers also agree in silent.

    Not long after that, Jieun arrived there with Ayana while pushing a large food cart. All those who were there could continue to smell the delicious food that made them start swallowing their saliva.

    "Why don''t you call us to the dining room?" Eun-Woo asks as he remembers Jieun saying before that she will call them there.

    "It''s okay. Besides, you''re all must be so hungry now. You can just eat in here. There''s a table and chair anyway. Oh! Did royal need to eat in the dining area only?" Jieun is asking seriously. She is afraid of any more mistake.

    "It''s fine Miss Jieun. We can even eat on the floor. Not that really matter." Haru hurriedly helped Ayana to serve the large amount of food. The faster, the better, so he can enjoy the meal he has been waiting for.

    "Why there so many?" Leo that help was also surprised to see the amount of food served.

    Jieun scratching her non-itchy head while saying shyly, "I actually didn''t know what you all like to eat, and also I rarely cook a little. I only know to cook in large batches. Don''t worry if you can''t finish it all. I can store it for later. "

    They looked at the dishes one by one. Hot rice, hot tofu soup with bean sprout, stir fried bulgogi, spicy stir fried squid, popcorn chicken, potato pancake, beef pancake, and variety of kimchi. Perfect for raining day. Also have some fruits and cake in the side for dessert.

    "Thank you for the food." Haru can''t wait any longer. He continued to sit down and started eating followed by his other brothers.

    "You don''t want to eat?" Eun-Woo asks slowly but can still be heard by his other siblings. Really, that Eun-Woo suddenly care about the girl. They just keep staring anyway without words.

    "Ah, no! I already have dinner before you all coming in. Now, I will go and let you all to eat in peace. Find me if you need anything. I will be available in the library." Jieun said with smiling. No more war for now between them.

    "You can just sleep. It''s already late. We will leave this in the kitchen later. I know this place well. " Eun-Woo said. He knows the girl must be tired already.

    "Oh... Umm... In that case, I excuse myself now. Have a good night." Jieun accept the suggestion well. She was also already drowsy from exhaustion.

    "Thank you for this delicious meal!" Haru said when he saw Jieun and Ayana started to slowly leave.. With his mouth full of food made his other brothers only able to shake their heads with his lameness which is not like a prince at all.

 Chapter 29 - GRANNY SUSAN BLESSING

    The next day, Granny Susan was a bit surprised to see all the six princes were in the dining room of the mansion. She had not seen them all in years and suddenly they pop out like this surely shock her. She then looked at Jieun who was focused on helping Ayana and the other helpers serve breakfast to their special guest.

    After seeing Jieun want to go back into the kitchen, Granny Susan took the opportunity to pull Jieun away from there and stand on one of the corner.

    "What happen?" She asks Jieun without greeting all the princes yet.

    "Last night they suddenly came here while exposed to the heavy storm. They were asking for aid and I happened to be outside at the time. So I invited them in and do what I have to do." Jieun explaining in short. Just enough for the old woman to understand the whole situation.

    Granny Susan let out a heavy sigh. She looked at Jieun with a worried look and of course Jieun at the time well understanding of the purpose of that view. She just smiles to soothed Granny Susan''s feelings which must have been erratic now.

    All this time Granny Susan struggled so much to hide her from the outside world, especially from the royal family, but only because of one night she exposed herself too much, and not just one but all the six princes. They both knew this was just the beginning of everything. Just in the matter of time before the King knows about this all.

    "You know what the meaning of all this right?" Granny Susan asks Jieun full in a serious tone. She didn''t want the girl that she protected with her own life to be harmed in any way. But she also knows that she didn''t have the right to keep controlling Jieun as she finally coming here and know the whole truth.

    Jieun definitely know exactly what Granny Susan means by that. It must be because of choice made by her. She then held the old woman''s hand. She knew for a fact that the old woman loved her very much and sincerely worried about her all this time. But, after thinking deeply she was convinced that her choice was right. She didn''t want to always run without even looking back even once. She wants to digging about her history here. About the truth of her mother''s story.

    "Before this, when you said about my mother story I can feel that you actually wanted me to keep this path that you and her crave for me. But, the path is too painful and hard for my heart to bear." Jieun eyes become a bit glossy as she speaks from her heart truthfully.

    "I don''t want to be in the dark anymore. Even if the way that I choose is hurting me in the process, I will never step down." Jieun is determined.

    "I want to know all about her. About my mother. I know you also found it weird when she is suddenly dying like that right?"

    Granny Susan was silent. Her eyes lowered not knowing how to look at the girl. Indeed, what Jieun just said is true. She actually suspected Aera death from long ago, but she never said it out loud.

    "I wanted to face my fate head on. And I want you to give me blessing for every step that I take after this. Can you do that for me?" Jieun make a request to her granny.

    Granny Susan returned the girl''s hold and then looked at her with a slightly sad face.

    "Don''t you feel afraid? Your life probably will be in danger. We don''t know who we''re dealing with. We don''t know who our real enemy is. Only Aera knows the truth, but she can''t even tell us anything now. All is now being buried along with her."

    Jieun is the one who keeping silent now. Reminding about that thing didn''t really scare her but it sure made her feel a little angry, more curious. From whom did her mother running away? Why her mother want to protect her? Who took her mother''s life? And why? Everything that happened must have a reason. She knows it that much.

    Jieun then looked in the direction all the six princes were. Her heart wondered if any of the six princes knew anything about it? About her mother.

    "Who is not afraid granny? Everyone who is in this situation will definitely feel the same way. But, apart from that my determination is more huge than that feeling of fear. Even if I die, I die knowing that I already trying my best in this life. And I''m sure mom will be proud of me because of that. I got my stubbornness from her anyway. That''s what my dad always said." Jieun smiling a little now.

    Granny Susan understood in silence.

    "I told you before that I won''t let anything happen to you while I''m still alive, also, it''s up to you to avoid your fate or face it. So whatever you want to do for sure I will give you my bless but I can''t deny my worried feeling. I''m the older woman after all. I just wanted to keep someone dear to me out of danger."

    "I cannot say that I will be out of danger, but please always pray for my safety and support me always in this journey. " Jieun then hug Granny Susan lovingly.

    Granny Susan also returned the hug while trying hard to calming her own heart.

    "Let''s go now. I already so rude not greeting the royal first." Granny Susan first to let go of the hug and continued walking towards the dining table while being watched by Jieun.

    Jieun then goes into the kitchen to pick up a few more meals before following Granny Susan.

 Chapter 30 - TRYING TO UNCOVER THE TRUTH ABOUT THE GIRL

    Seeing Granny Susan approaching, all six princes got up from their seats as a sign of respect. Although it is clear that they are much higher in terms of status, however, they still have more respect for people who are much older. Especially when they have known Granny Susan since they were young.

    Granny Susan smiled happily looking at that behavior. It seems that the temperament of all six princes is still the same as before. As far as she remembers.

    "Sorry for the late greeting from me. I hope you all feel happy and comfortable during your stay in here."

    "Of course Granny Susan. Only God knows how much I miss this place. But our schedule is too packed and crazy for us to even come here. And now here we are as fate brought us in. And I definitely thankful for that." Haru began his never-ending story.

    "Don''t worry about that Granny Susan. We sure feel satisfied whenever we are here. I''m happy to see you still in a good health after all this years." Prince Ethan talks in smiling.

    "Come and have breakfast with us Granny. Don''t bother to eat elsewhere." Eun-woo speak softly. Eun-Woo''s face and eyes seemed to very admire the old woman.

    Seems like Eun-Woo is close to Granny Susan, Jieun who realize the situation makes her own calculation.

    "Eun-Woo is right. No need to treat us like an outsider. We are closer than that." Prince Ray also agreed.

    Wasting no time, Prince Syaoran pushes Granny Susan and Jieun so that they approach the dining table. Then he pulled out two chairs that was there side by side and told them to sit down with his nodded head. His way of talking in silence mode to force Granny Susan and Jieun to have breakfast together with them.

    Granny Susan and Jieun looked at each other before each smiled. They finally gave up and sat there with all the princes.

    "Not to say Miss Jieun. Your cooking last night definitely blew up my mind. I hope to taste your cooking more before we go back to the palace later." Prince Leo began to praise when recalling last night''s meal.

    "You''re cooking last night?" Granny Susan asks slowly to Jieun as she doesn''t know about that.

    "I don''t want to bother our cook as they already fall asleep. So, I took in charge last night." Jieun explaining before she thanking Prince Leo by his good word.

    "Thank you so much Prince Leo. My cooking is just simple homecook food actually. I''m sure palace cook can do much better than that. But, I won''t hesitate to cook again if you all are willing to eat it."

    "Don''t be to modest. I''m sure my brothers also agree that your food is great. We will wait for your next cooking patiently. Thank you because willing to accept the request then." Prince Leo thanks her in advance.

    Indeed Jieun felt happy that morning when she went to the kitchen before anyone else, thinking that she need to wash all the dirty plates and cups. Also store the princes ''surplus food if any. But, how thrilled she was when she saw the kitchen is so tidy. No dirty dishes and excess food. Everything was neatly packed in the pantry and shelves. No food surplus as she tries to find meaning that the food was all consumed by them. That so much food that is! Jieun absolutely have no thought that such a thing will happen.

    Granny Susan rubbed Jieun''s head lovingly as if Jieun was something very precious to her.

    "Our Jieun is really good at cooking. The cafe in front of this mansion is in her charge right now." Granny Susan also praised. Jeiun slap Granny Susan thigh slowly, as she starts to feel shy being praised so high in front of so many people.

    "What?! In that case, I need to buy a lot of bread, cake, um... All the desserts to bring back to the palace. I would be losses if I didn''t taste it all." Haru said it dramatically.

    "You should Prince Haru. I can definitely make more money if you do so. And back home early to rest definitely." Jieun said it is playfully making people laugh from that. Even Eun-Woo is smiling at the time. After that they all enjoyed breakfast with a happy heart.

    _______________

    ::Mansion Lounge::

    Granny Susan could already guess that all the princes would definitely ask about Jieun as soon as they finished breakfast. With that, Granny Susan invited all the princes to be in the lounge so that she could tell the story more comfortably.

    Indeed, from a young age, even though the six princes were in the village, Granny Susan never revealed Jieun to them. Whenever the royal, came, Granny Susan will send Jieun to live with another villager or make her travel with other villagers here and there. That''s all because she doesn''t want them to get acquainted at all.

    But however she tried even hard enough, it turned out that destiny overcame everything. Now, at the age of 23, Jieun is standing in front of the royal family. And Granny Susan can only surrender to destiny on whatever the girl''s choice is after this.

    "I''m sorry if we sound rude Granny Susan, also to Miss Jieun here. But we are curious as we never saw Miss Jieun before. Whereas we often come here years ago." Prince Ethan started talking because he was the most eager to find out more about the matter.

    Granny Susan looked at Jieun who was then sitting close to her. Jieun smile softly to her while nodding as if to encourage the old lady to tell more.

    "You''re all right. I never revealed Jieun to the public. She was born and raised here and her life just cycles are only in here. But I have my own reasons why I did that." Granny Susan started talking.

    "We know that she is the daughter of our famous ex-physician, Miss Aera. But we never heard that she got married in addition to having children." Prince Eun-Woo also spoke up.

    Hearing her mother''s name called, Jieun looked towards Eun-Woo.

    "Do you know my mother personally?" She asks out of curiosity.

    "We are not. Probably because we were young at the time. But we come to know by learning it from royal history and the royal talking. But she''s known by her geniuses in medical field. Also, our grandfather, the previous king is really fond of her. Until she was disappeared 11 years ago." Prince Leo is answering on Eun-Woo''s behalf.

    Jieun''s face turned a bit gloomy after hearing that. She just played with her own fingers afterwards without saying anything. Lost in her own thought.

    "Jieun indeed the daughter of the royal physician Aera as you already know." Granny Susan continued her story but before she could tell any further her words were stuck with question.

    "Are you hiding Miss Jieun from public knowledge because she is the daughter of our royal physician? Miss Aera is known as someone special anyway." Prince Haru tries to dig up the secret.

    Granny Susan sighed a little as she looked at the sixth prince.

    "Yes. Jieun didn''t have any special ability like any other people in this world just like her mother Aera. While we, even a very normal citizen can use the simple power, but she didn''t possess any making me and her mother really worried by that. I''m sure you heard about the prophecy if the King told you about that. "

    All the princes there now looked at Jieun full with curiosity. Their guess is correct that the girl posses the same trait as her mother.

    "What prophecy?" Prince Syoaran finally spoke. He didn''t know about it at all.

    As the person with the most knowledge Prince Ethan explains, "Someone special which is a girl who didn''t posses any power can bring good luck or bad things to this world. That''s what the witch told the king years before."

    "And how do you know that?" Prince Haru questioned his brother''s knowledge.

    "I read a lot." Prince Ethan replied lazily shortly never wanting to entertain Prince Haru.

    "Granny, you know someone as special as her cannot be keeping in the dark, especially to the king knowledge right? This involves royal prophecy and also maybe effect this world, even though we don''t know what the real meaning of the prophecy is. At least, she suppose to get protection from us. Are you trying to keep her away from the royal the most? And why is that?" Prince Ray sound like interrogate the old lady.

    "Ray." Prince Eun-Woo cold voice warning his older brother. He doesn''t like the note from Ray voice just now.

    "It''s fine Eun-Woo." Granny Susan eased the situation. "I just perform her mother last wish. Aera... Dies 11 years ago, so suddenly. She doesn''t disappear as you all heard. She is already death and her death is not so simple as most people think of." Granny Susan said in a sad tone.

    Eun-woo looks towards Jieun who is still serving her own mind. He remembered while in the forest that day, Jieun said something about visiting her mother''s grave.

    "Did physician Aera being murdered?" Eun-Woo dares to ask. He could see Jieun body turn a little stiff, clearly the girl heard his question.

    "No or yes. We''re not sure about that ourselves. But, that''s one of the reasons why I''m so protective to Jieun. I''m afraid if she goes through the same thing." Granny Susan expressed her true feelings. "But, now you all know. Hope the royal can do something to keep her saved from any harm."

    After a long silence, Jieun finally opened her mouth.

    "Granny Susan and all the villagers are not wrong for hiding me from people especially of the royal. They are just scared if anything happens to me. Because I also don''t have anything that can save myself. I didn''t possess any power at all and I hope all the princes understand why they did that. But now that I am old enough. I can make my own choice and if you all want me to enter the palace to face the King, I am ready for that. I don''t need special treatment or royal protection or anything just... Please forgive my family if this offended the royal. " Jieun make a request.

    "Don''t worry about that. I will make sure Granny and all villagers won''t face any trouble." Eun-Woo said it confidently.

    "Yeah. First, we are here not for this thing. We are actually in here because a mission. We need to conduct the King request and in the meantime, please aid us along the way. We probably need to live here quite long." Prince Ray who had calmed down now said in a soft tone.

    "We''re honoured to help." Granny Susan accepted the request well.

    "Yes! Finally, its time for us to explore." Prince Haru suddenly becomes excited.

    "What are you actually doing? Is it''s fine that I ask?" Jieun now asking.

    "We''re just... Hunting." Prince Syaoran replied. Not always he is diligent in talking, but he is willing now.

    "We''ll get ready to leave now. We''ll probably be back here a little late at night." Eun-Woo tells as the head of the expedition while looking at Jieun.

    "Well, please be careful on your way.." Jieun honestly wishing them luck.

 Chapter 31 - KNOWING THEIR POWER

    "That Miss Jieun is definitely a nice person. You better keep your word brother Eun-Woo. Hopefully you can convince father if he decided to take some action."

    Haru says a bit too worried while he gazes at the lunch box wrapped by the girl he was talking about at the time.

    Earlier, as soon as they were getting ready to go into the forest with their horses Jieun then hurriedly ran towards them and gave the lunch box for each of them. She said she is worried if they are hungry or something during the hunting as they will be back at night. While they have brought fruits and a few snacks only. They are all very grateful for that nice thought.

    Eun-Woo stared at Haru, "Don''t tell me what to do. I never break any promises."

    Haru smiles a little hearing that. "I know you won''t."

    At one point, Eun-Woo tells them to leave their horses there.

    "The forest in this part is quite thick and difficult for our horses to get in as there are no paths. I find that no people using this area unless necessary. We have to walk on our own to explore."

    Eun-Woo got off his horse first. He pulled on the horse''s leash so that the horse followed in his footsteps as he monitored the area. Before this they went through another road that was quite wide but the road from here made Jieun find the giant bird before, so Eun-Woo decides by himself that he wants to go through that area. Yes. That is the area where the grave of Aera, Jieun''s mother is placed.

    Eun-Woo sees a small river flowing at that moment. The water is flowing calmly. He remembered the moment when he left Jieun in the area the other day. He smiled along with that memory. Then he tied up his horse in one of the relatively flat areas under one of a tree that are lined together. The other princes also followed in his footsteps.

    "Syaoran. Make this place a little shady so it''s not too hard for the horses to rest." Eun-woo asks a favour.

    Syaoran who understands get into action. He uses his earthly power to control the trees and make the green leaves there thicker, shady and slightly flexible like a shed made of living trees. He also put an extra care to the roots of the trees so that they are stronger in the event of a storm or rain so that their horses are safe there.

    Then, they all follow Eun-Woo''s earlier instructions and bring food bags and also some weapons such as bow and spear to get ready to walk. Although they all don''t really need the weapon because their power is enough, but they doesn''t like to use their power unless it''s really necessary.

    In the meantime, Eun-Woo approaches the only big tree that is near the river. The area was an area that Jieun had previously shown him. His steps now stopped when his eyes began to catch the grave that was there.

    ''It''s here. Physician Aera grave '', Eun Woo gets closer to the tombstone with a lot of thought now crossing his mind.

    He then lowered his body sweeping the dry leaves that began to cover the tombstone with his hand. The other princes, then approached him there.

    "This is the grave of Jieun''s mother." Eun-Woo tells though none of them ask. Now, all six princes have surrounded the area. Watching the grave in silence.

    "How do you know this is here?" Ray felt a little puzzled.

    Eun-Woo body now become stiff, a little.

    "Don''t tell me the girl that you save from the giant bird before is Lady Jieun? Which make you get back to the palace that late of night in the other day?" Haru now guessed. He definitely catching something fishy going on in here.

    "If that''s so, it means you both actually know each other?" Leo also in a teased mode.

    "Why don''t you tell us about that?" Ethan tries to remember if Eun-Woo ever told them about that but he''s sure he hasn''t heard about it.

    "Nothing to tell about. We are not familiar with each other. Just coincidentally cross each other path couple of times. I just know her name just recently." Eun-Woo explaining.

    "Couple of times?" Syaoran was also surprised to hear it.

    "What now? You know there nothing such as coincident in this life, right? Do I need to use my power on you?" Ethan playfully grabs Eun-woo''s shoulder and pulling him close in an attempt to look into his eyes.

    Eun-Woo gently punches Ethan''s stomach just enough to make him feel hurt a little and successfully let go of himself.

    "Enough of that." Eun-Woo is now a little annoyed by their teasing.

    "No wonder you guys seem like familiar with each other. She also seems to know about your temperament. I must say she is good to handle things with you. I approve her." Ray talks as he remembers their bickering the other night.

    "If it Lady Jieun of course I approve." Haru also agreed with what Ray just saying.

    "Approve of what?" Eun-Woo asks with an annoying voice. He doesn''t like it when he is in the center of attention like that. Especially when all of his siblings came together to tease him.

    "To become our sister in law it is. You both look cute together anyway." Leo also winks his right eye. He deliberately teases more as he realizes Eun-Woo face started to blush.

    "I also think brother Eun-Woo and Lady Jieun are good together. I will give you guys my support. But if you resist her I will not hesitate to offer myself to pursue her." Suddenly Syaoran said quite seriously making his other siblings including Eun-Woo looks at him in surprise. Did they hear that correctly?

    Ethan pounded Syoaran''s head quite hard at that time.

    "Ouch! What is that for?" Syaoran drops his serious act quite fast while massaging his aching head.

    "I don''t know what''s inside your mind, but you definitely need more time for that kind of things. Even if Haru is younger than you, I don''t approve you to handle such relationship yet. You definitely not ready."

    Ethan said that not just for fun but theres fact. When he remembered all the weird things that Syaoran did for all those years, he cannot approve that. Especially now when he found out that Syoaran have a pet stones that stay in the bedroom and even talking to them every single day. It turns out that Syoaran is happily living in his own imagination world. And its creep him out.

    With that, all of them that already knows the story behind Syoaran pet stones is laughing. They also never thought that Syaoran could be that weird.

    After that, Eun-Woo starts to get serious again.

    "Enough that. Now, let''s move on fast and quietly as we don''t know what will happen later. Always be alert. I don''t want any of us to be hurt today. Also, make sure to follow me closely. It''s better that way. " Eun-Woo said before starting to step into the thick forest.

    _______________

    Meanwhile at the Hilleo Village,

    Jieun who was sitting in the empty horse barn that was once full of princes horses only saw Ayana, who was exchanging drinking water for the animals. So later they didn''t have to do it when the princes come back later at night as they already prepared everything in the advance.

    While Jieun was thinking deeply, she finally decided to ask Ayana about the matter that bothering her.

    "Aya. Can I ask you something?" Jieun started asking.

    Ayana stop whatever that she''s doing and stare at Jieun''s face, giving the lady her full attention.

    "Just ask away Lady Jieun. No need to ask for permission."

    "Did you know about the power of all the princes?" Jieun wanted to know as she always remind herself by Eun-Woo transformation the other day. He has completely changed and seem full of mysterious power. So, she is wondering if the people in the land know anything about that.

    "Of course we know. During the coronation of all of them as the princes, the King made them show their power to the whole Dream Land''s people so that no one can ever dispute the power of the royal bloodline. Why are you suddenly curious about that?" Ask Ayana because before this Jieun seemed not interested in knowing about the princes.

    Jieun did not answer otherwise, "Can you tell me about each of their powers?"

    Ayana did not object and continued to walk closer to Jieun, then sat down next to her.

    "Hmm... Let''s start with the first prince, Prince Ray. I don''t know very much, but I''ll tell you only what I know. The rest is just they know their true strength better."

    Jieun nodded with understanding.

    "Prince Ray''s normal appearance is shoulder length white-grey hair. We''ve been told that his hair colour is like that since birth. His eyes are also grey if you see it well. But, after he releases his power, his hair and eyes turns to indigo colour. His whole body also seem to glow with it. There are royal book that I read before in the library said that, he can use magnetic wave, talk to animal, good in using weapons and close combat, also he can manipulated sound. He is wind user before all that."

    Jieun stunned for a while to hear the new information.

    Ayana continued, "The second prince, Leo, who has red hair and eyes will turn yellow after his power is released. He is really good in empty-hand combat skill, can produce something like laser. Also people said he can control insect as some people saw it before. He is earth and fire user. He can use both element. "

    "Prince Ethan, the third one with hazel eyes and golden brown hair will turn violet. He can interrogate person with psychic ability, make people go through an illusion, rumour also said that he can be invincible, also he can copy information like a very thick book easily."

    Hearing that makes Jieun remember about something.

    "Wait, is that means the other night he is trying to interrogate me or something?" She looks at Ayana feeling a bit unfair.

    Ayana just shrugs as she also don''t know the answer.

    "You can ask him later than if you are curious about that."

    Jieun''s face now turn sour.

    "Now, it''s Prince Eun-Woo''s turn. He is the most mysterious. There is not really informed about his power, but he can manipulated a lot such as sky, wind, sea..." Ayana hadn''t finished her words yet as Jieun began to interrupt.

    "Just skip things about him. Tell me about the next one. Prince Syaoran." She said that as she already saw all about him by her own eyes anyway.

    "Why? Don''t you want to know?" It was a bit weird to Ayana by the request.

    "Aaa..." Jieun try to find an excuse. "I already heard about him before... from... elsewhere." Just a white lie as always.

    Ayana seems to buy it though. "Okay. Now, Prince Syaoran who has normal black hair and blue-grey eyes. His hair and eyes will turn into green. He can manipulate things on earth like plant, root, stone and even land. Before that also he is the earth user but his power is beyond that. "

    "Lastly..."

    Jieun sense a smile that form in Ayana face. In fact, she noticed that every time they talking about Prince Haru, Ayana''s face seemed to glow but Jieun didn''t want to ask why.

    "Prince Haru, the last of the siblings that has orange hair and eyes is actually the only one that has the same color of power. He will turn orange but with added glow. Not much different from his real self. He can manipulated fire and sun. And as you can guess he is the fire user. "

    "Wow... What a powerful princes they are." Jieun seem stunned by what she heard just now. Indeed, in her real world the matter is just a fairy tale, but not in this world. Here, they depend on their power to survive.

    "They are. That''s why all the people in Dream Land look up to them." Ayana added.

    ''Well.... I need to behave now or I''m definitely in trouble'', Jieun now advised herself.

 Chapter 32 - STRONG ENEMIES

    It has been almost an hour since they travelled through the thick forest, but have not found any clues. But, they still did not give up and continued their journey until they reached a place that was a bit humid and there were many hills and high tree.

    Eun-Woo seems to be able to detect something there.

    "Syaoran." He is now looking at the fifth prince with a meaningful look.

    Syaoran who had changed and used his power from the beginning nodded. He tried to scan the area.

    "Still can''t detect anything." He said.

    But, as soon as he said that, the area started to wind up. With a light breeze to a rather strong wind. They knew instantly, this is not normal. Each of them is now prepared themselves to what will coming next.

    All of the princes except Syaoran close their eyes.

    "Lend me your power. Release!"

    Now Ray, Leo, Ethan, Eun-Woo and Haru also change in their power form. They know this is the right time for them to use it.

    After that, they can even hear something rushing through the forest. As they trying to concentrate and figure out what is the things that seem to wait before attacking, their windy surrounding now cover with white smoky fog.

    "Air force!"

    Eun-woo trying to clear the fog with his power. He creates a wind circle, which comes out of their surroundings and pushes the fog away, but to no avail the fog getting even stronger each time.

    "Seems like the fog is in the entire forest. Too thick." Eun-Woo tells the others. This means their situation is quite dangerous.

    "Stay close. Don''t move from where you stood." Ray has also given the order.

    "Infrasound!" If using wind cannot make the fog to go away, they need to use other instincts. Now, Ray trying to heard the movement of their enemy.

    The fog now made them invisible to each other. Everything in their eyes now just white. Their vision is now one hundred per cent blurred.

    "There is fast movement on your side Leo!" Ray is screaming suddenly.

    Leo that already waiting for the enemy didn''t even flinch and in fast paced catch on the enemy movement.

    "Hyahhh!" Leo unmanaged breath can be heard so loud. Making others prince also curious what attacking him.

    "Careful ... this ... is ... giant fire ... ant ..." Leo talk in difficulty.

    As they already heard about the giant bird that Eun-Woo encounter before this they are not even shocked by the news now.

    "Can you handle it alone?!" Ray asked in worried.

    Didn''t have time to answer. Jaw clenching. Leo held the fire ant front hand, trying to avoid being bitten by its aggressive mouth. He knows well that one normal fire ant cannot really make any danger if he got bitten, but this is such a giant. He could die this instant.

    "Telepathy!" Leo now tries to get inside the fire ant mind trying to control it. He can use his power to control insect anyway.

    "Arghh!" At the same time, Syaoran''s moaning voice was also heard signaling that he also being attacked by something.

    Ray that distract by Leo fighting didn''t even detect the enemy that approached Syaoran.

    "Syaoran!" Ethan sound panicked.

    "Aerial!" Syoaran now also fighting all his might. No one else could see what was going on.

    "Careful on above. Its not just fire ant. There''s a giant spider too!" Syaoran said in a hurried tone of voice.

    He uses his power to grab the spider using the plant root and it seems to work. The giant spider is now trapped, but looks very strong because it is still able to thrash even in such a bonded state.

    "I got this one!" Syaoran announces as he had his situation under control, for now.

    "Someone come here!" Leo is asking for aid now. His telepathy didn''t work out as he hoped. "It fangs almost got me now!"

    "Thunder!"

    Eun-Woo now clenching his teeth. He, closer to Leo moves to help even he cannot see well. Luckily, he arrived just in time. The fire ants let go of Leo and now seem to be stiff by Eun-Woo attack but still can moving.

    Leo, who was lying on the ground, now quickly got up and get into combat mode. He knows the fire ant will attack again. Now, he will not let his guard down.

    Ray, doesn''t like it when he just heard and can''t move to do nothing. But, at this point, there''s nothing he could do other than detect any kind of movement. He must figure out how to remove this fog first.

    "Ethan! Find some information how to get this fog vanish." Ray sound impatient now.

    Waiting no more, Ethan close his eyes and open his Pandora box to find the information.

    "Release!" His eyes now open and reading the information that pop-up in front of him.

    "The air temperature must be warmer than the dew point temperature, only then the fog will evaporate. Haru!"

    "I come to you Eun-Woo!" Haru runs fast towards Eun-Woo for an assistant.

    Seeing Haru now approaching him, Eun-Woo called for his power.

    "Wind power... Aviation!"

    After that, Haru''s body began to fly into the air. High up.

    "More!" Haru speaks loud so that Eun-Woo could hear him, but of course only Ray can realize it. This fog is too thick as it covers until where Haru is floating now. Its like more than 100 meters. Without power, its impossible for Eun-Woo to hearing whatever that Haru said.

    "More!" Ray pass the request.

    They must act fast. The longer it takes, the harder it will be for them to win this match.

    Eun-Woo concentrates controlling Haru but the fire ants now started its attack. The fire ant took something out of his mouth as if it was a red liquid, then spat it out towards Eun-Woo and Leo. Didn''t they know that the fire ant could spit its venom at the victim. Probably because of the new power receives from the stone. But, Eun-Woo and Leo still can avoid the attack.

    Leo movement now is as quick as a ninja. His need to protect Eun-Woo for a while. He sprints towards the fire ant and kicks his hind leg. The fire ant''s hand tried to stab him, but he managed to catch it and used his strength to break it.

    "Raaaahhhhh!" The fire ant was now in pain with the attack. Without delay Leo continued his attack.

    "Combustible!" He produce some liquids in his hand and throw it to the fire ant.

    "Fire!" With that the fire ant now catch on fire and burn.

    "Leo! Now its more foggy than ever." Ray scolded him a little. Leo just can smile animatically by that. He just too caught in the moment to realize.

    Meanwhile, Haru is now high enough to make his move.

    "Radiate!" Haru uses his hand, drew energy from the sun to make a bright light above him. With that he throws the warm light towards the forest. After only a few seconds, his move showed results when the fog now disappears. They finally can see their enemy clearly.

    Slowly Eun-Woo lowers Haru and both of them now getting ready for the next battle.

    Syaoran who had been looking at Haru before, now turned his face to look at the giant spider who was caught earlier. His heart began to beat fast when the giant spider was not visible in front of his eyes.

    "Telekinesis!"

    Syaoran can hear Ethan uses power just behind him. The giant spider now froze in a state of trying to attack the fifth prince. Ethan is now controlling its movement. The third prince is never the one that really engage in battle, but he is not too bad. His power is more to extrasensory perception, but he can manipulate his power enough to protect himself and others.

    Syaoran then went on to act, "Earth''s destruction!"

    The ground under the giant spider is now shaking and starting to break.

    Ethan lowered the spider inside the hole that appear in the ground. The ground is then tightly closed with the spider in it.

    "Shattered!" Syaoran closed his eyes. At that time the ground began to move and made a horrible sound like an explosion.

    "I''m sorry I had to kill you as you are poisonous and attacking us." He said it in a poker face making Ethan winced for a moment.

    "Something is coming. In fast!" Not to be relieved by their victory, Ray gave another warning.

    Syaoran is also more sensitive than before. He can feel it. The green stone! The carrier is now finally showing itself.

    "Nyaahhh!" Bad luck was on Haru''s side when the presence of the beast continued to collide with him.

    "Haru!" All the other princes also screaming in fear. Which is because, the animal is a komodo dragon that has shark-like teeth and poisonous venom which can kill a person within hours of a bite. Haru now a little far from the place where his other brothers be.

    He holds for his dear life, now floating in front of the teeth of the giant Komodo dragon. The Komodo dragon, smash Haru to the tree trunk and trying to bite. He knows well that he must avoid it or he will be done for good.

    "Hold on Haru!" Eun-Woo said while running. Eun-Woo and Leo, who quickly get to where Haru is, try to distract the beast but are unsuccessful. When the Komodo dragon chooses his prey, it will be focusing on that for a while. The animal''s skin also was too thick to make their other attacks seem ineffective.

    "Arghh!" Even Haru trying so hard, the animal was too heavy for him making the animal''s teeth graze a little on his shoulder area. But this is giant beast we talking about. That kind of graze definitely not ordinary.

    Syaoran now uses his strength to save Haru. He cut the tree behind Haru making him free, but Haru already lost his strength and already get back to his normal form.

    Ethan also tries very hard to captive the aggressive animal. Ray caught Haru that fell and start running.

    "Dismiss!" Eun-Woo gives the final order.

    They knew Haru''s safety was more important for now. In fast, they went back to Hilleo Village.. Hoping Haru could hold on in the meantime.

 Chapter 33 - ROUGH NIGHT

    "This room is kind of big." Jieun talking by herself.

    She is now in the basement of the house. This is actually the first time she gets inside the room. Granny Susan said that room is used by her mother the most. No one ever set foot there without permission. Even after her mother death, Granny Susan never touches anything that was there because she knew one day Jieun would come by.

    "Ahchooo!"

    Jieun keep sneezing repeatedly at once. The area is still tidy but there are a lot of spider webs and dust that is scattered by her movement making her nose itchy.

    All this time Jieun was so busy getting used to her new environment and life there that making her forget about the room. Today, while she was tidying up her bedroom, she saw the key to the basement that had long been given to her by Granny Susan. So she decided that today is a day for her to enter the room.

    And now here she is. Watching intently all the things inside the room. She could see there that her mother, collecting all the research, experiments on medicines, herbs as well as the files of her patients there. Also, there are many simple medical equipment such as thermometers, stethoscopes and things that always inside first aid kits.

    She also can find some more high level equipment such as syringe, scalpel, iv, surgical mask, gloves, which means that her mother also used to perform surgery.

    "Who are you actually? Mom ..." Jieun asking to the air with all her heart. She really wanted to know. But, it''s up to her to find the answer now.

    As she explored the room, she also swept the area and wiped away the dust that was there, started to clean. She got a feeling that she will spend a lot of her time in that room after this.

    She also opened the boxes that were neatly stacked in the closet to find out what was in them. One of the boxes has blue and green colour scrubs, and white jackets. Just like a doctor''s uniform, wearing in her real world. She knows that because physicians in this Dream Land just looking ordinary and not having any uniform or any sort.

    Irene flipped the clothes. She smiled. She knew for sure her mother had told Granny Susan to sew all the clothes. Just like her. Really, like mother like daughter. Maybe that''s what crossed Granny Susan''s mind before, when she ask her to make her design clothes. But the old women never denied her request.

    Just as Jieun folded the clothes back, Ayana''s anxious voice was heard from outside calling her name.

    "Lady Jieun!" Ayana entered the room where Jieun be, in a hurry. Her face at the time seemed to be holding back tears. Never did Jieun ever see her looking that way.

    "What''s wrong?" Jieun also a little panic after seeing Ayana''s situation like that.

    "Quick. Something happens to the sixth prince. He is injured. Our physician is in another town right now and the other princes cannot go anywhere in this storm as this village is the closest to getting help." Ayana said a long sentence without even stop for breathing.

    Storm? Jieun doesn''t realize that the weather is changing outside. She''s probably too occupied to be there. But that is not the case now. She need to move fast.

    Probably her medical instinct kick in at the time as she unconsciously grabs her mother big first aid box that she arrange earlier and then ran upstairs to find out more about what was going on.

    "Jieun, Prince Haru is in the treatment room now." Granny Susan informs her while also keeping up with her fast pace walking.

    In their mansion there is also a building that houses a treatment room in case something is happening around in the village. They got one physician, but at this time he is not around. Also, big accident never ever happens before.

    There, she saw all the princes surrounding Prince Haru who was on the examining table clearly in pain. The prince''s face was clearly pale.

    Jieun approach the sick prince with confident even with the curious gaze of the other princes.

    "What happen?" She said in serious tone while her hand fast handling her patient.

    "Komodo dragon got him in the shoulder. He is bleeding ever since. We try to stop the bleeding on the way here but its still flowing." Prince Ethan is the one who answering. The other princes just keeping silent at the time.

    Jieun puts a thermometer that already sterilize inside Prince Haru mouth to check his temperature. Then, she uses her finger to count his pulse. She also uses stethoscopes to hear his heartbeat more clearly.

    "How long has he been in this state?"

    "About 15 minutes."

    "40 degrees Celsius." Jieun make a little sigh. That kind of temperature is definitely too high.

    "Can you remember that detail for me Prince Ethan?" Jieun choosing her assistant randomly as she didn''t have a nurse to assist her anyway. Ethan just nodded, agreeing. He is the best to remember things anyway.

    She is now wearing a medical gloves to inspect the injured area. Her hands quickly cut the clothes Haru was wearing so that she could do the monitoring better. After all, his clothes were already so wet and should have been changed from the very beginning.

    Jieun make a slightly wrinkled face after seeing the wound. The wound was not very deep but began to turn blue and still bleed. The bacteria inside that komodo dragon saliva must already make the blood clotting, she conclude. Luckily the animal doesn''t have venom but the infection could make someone die if not get a proper treatment.

    She is thinking deeply what she could do now and its shown by her wrinkle sweat forehead.

    Don''t get her wrong. She is just the second year in her medical college anyway. She is just learning the basic and theory things, but now she is forced to do real-life medical attention.

    Luckily she is not afraid and learn quite fast as she always watching her professor surgery videos before. So she knows one or two minor surgery if needed.

    "I need everyone except Prince Ethan that will assist me out from this room. I will inform Prince Haru''s condition from time to time, so there is no need for many people to be here. After all, medical attention need a proper air circulation. It''s will be too suffocating for my patient. I will try my best to treat him." Jieun said in her professional voice.

    "Please change your wet clothes fast and come here to help me." She also asks Prince Ethan politely.

    After only 5 minutes, Ethan comes back to the now empty room and find Jieun in her green clothes, arranging the utensils on the table next to the bed where Haru is. She actually grab something from her mother''s basement room just a minute ago and also changing into surgery clothes that she found before.

    "Please change his clothes. I don''t want him to get into hypothermia state." Jieun, that aware of Ethan''s presence start commanding. In this room she is in charge no matter who Prince Ethan is.

    Prince Haru is faint but his pulse and breathing still in good length.

    Jieun, anaesthetize only the shoulder area that have the wound and start cleaning the wound with saline carefully. She uses forceps to remove some other foreign particles that she can see in the wound. Cutting the dry skin and blood that block her even the blood still flowed.

    "Gauze." Jieun said whatever she needed and Ethan handles her the things quietly.

    She need to apply pressure so that Prince Haru will not lose more blood or he probably will get seizures because of the low blood pressure. She just hope now her method can save him. Of course, she also didn''t want her first patient to die in her hand. She also hopes that she is fast enough so that the infection did not enter Prince Haru''s heart.

    She observed Prince Haru''s condition at that time. He is remained the same and no other symptoms occur. A good sign for now.

    After and hour or so, Prince Ethan gets out of the treatment room after Jieun ask him to rest and went to the lounge where his other brothers is. He can see a tired face in each of them.

    "We just can wait and see now. Miss Jieun will monitor Haru''s progress from now on." He told at once, getting attention from his siblings.

    "Is he still critical?" Leo asks.

    "Miss Jieun doesn''t know for sure. The wound has been already close up and she does whatever that she can. Just need to wait for Haru to wake up to make things clear. His pulse seems good anyway."

    All of them let out a sigh of relief, even though Haru''s situation was not yet completely safe. At least something is done.

    Meanwhile, Jieun has not taken her eyes off Prince Haru since earlier. Each 30 minutes she will come closer checking his pulse, heartbeat, his wound, blood pressure. She is determined to save him.

    Eun-woo comes into the room, watching. Suddenly Jieun ran at the side of Prince Haru who now seemed to be breathing too heavily. She checked the man''s blood pressure. His blood pressure suddenly rising and his breathing started to get irregular.

    "What happen?" Eun-woo cannot stand still after he saw that and also come closer. Jieun now performing CPR above Prince Haru. Her face looks anxious.

    "Please!" She is begging.

    Then, Prince Haru stopped the erratic symptom and calm down. But not Jiuen. She checked on him again. His pulse now very faint each time. She knows exactly what will happen next. No, this can''t be true.

    "Hey!" Eun-woo now get her attention.

    "Calm down." He said.

    Jieun watch the fourth prince. She remembers the day when both of them inside the forest before. The bird alive and well after her hand glowing with some kind of light. She grabs Eun-Woo''s hand right now.

    "Do me a favor."

    Eun-Woo watch her intently.

    "I need to try something now, but I don''t know if this will be successful, but if it is, I don''t know what is happening actually also."

    Eun-woo can''t understand the words that are now coming out of the girl''s mouth.

    "Please watch the door and don''t let anyone come inside in the meantime. Let me try this. I swear by my life, I want Prince Haru to be save more than anyone."

    Eun-woo watch the girl''s eyes. He knows she isn''t lying.

    "You know I always have doubt to you. Why are you asking me?" He asked.

    "Because I trust you." Jieun give an honest answer. No matter what Eun-Woo think of her, she trusts him. And that''s what really matter.

    Of course, that answer takes Eun-Woo by surprise.

 Chapter 34 - HEALING ABILITY?

    Eun-Woo now find himself locked the treatment door and leaning against it, make sure that no one else is coming as per Jieun request.

    Jieun at the time stood beside Prince Haru. She actually didn''t know what she supposes to do. She tries to remember the feeling that once she feels when she saving the bird before. But, what kind of feeling that she actually feel that day? She is frustrated.

    She looks at both of her hands, then watching Prince Haru there. She knows, she didn''t have much choice. No, she is out of options now. His life is at stake.

    Jieun close both of her eyes, calming herself. For a long time she was silent as if she is in her own solitary world. Then, she opening her eyes, get both of her hands close to the sick prince. But nothing happen.

    One second...

    Two second...

    Nothing.

    "Fuuh ..." Jieun let go of her frustration sigh. She cannot give up just yet but she could feel that she is close to crying now.

    She held her necklace at the time. Her lucky charm that is always being with her all the time.

    "Please help me." She said it softly, even Eun-Woo that inside the room cannot hear what she was saying.

    She tries again. This time with all the sadness, frustration, tiredness, feeling that come at once rushing to her. Making one exact feeling that she must save someone with all her might.

    Shocked. Suddenly, her eyes began to see something. She could see Prince Haru internal organ just like a scan machine by her naked eyes.

    The flow of the blood and all the organ seems too real now. Just like what she always saw in her medical book while studying. Not wanting herself to think too much about what was going on, she tries to get used to her ability at the time and kept trying to find the problem that was in her patient''s body.

    "Found you." Jieun finally get what the problem is after a few minutes.

    The prince artery has been blocking by the blood clotting resulting to the sudden tantrum just now and that''s cannot be left out. The infection is still spreading, but slow to move. The wound is looking good, meaning that she has done a great job on that.

    She got closer. Her hand touching without hesitation the area where there was blood clotting was, which to Eun-Woo''s eyes, she was just touching Prince Haru''s skin. He feel uncomfortable by watching that not that he know why though.

    Her hand is now started glowing in bright white, working to fix the problem.

    Eun-Woo also looks at the girl with full attention. He never saw anything like this before. He even cannot detect anything. This power... What are they?

    But, he still keep standing quietly without questioning the girl. His one priority now is for Haru to get well. Whatever the cost is.

    Jieun start to sweating a lot. She can feel that her energy is lower each time now. That glowing hands definitely consuming her stamina. A lot of that. But she can''t stop now. She must finish this.

    After finishing with that, she can now see the blood flowing without any trouble toward the heart. She also helped pumping the prince''s heart so that it''s started beating normally again.

    Finally, she did it. Haru''s face just now turned a little good. Not so pale anymore.

    Looking at that, Jieun is more dedicated by her work. Believing herself. She is not hesitating this time to work on the infected area that is still spreading.

    She tries to put her hand in there, but the spreading is still ongoing. She realizes. Even with her now healing power, she must have knowledge on how the infection works so that she does not misstep while healing.

    She studied for a while. She put her hand outside the spreading area. Blocking before it getting worse. It turned out to be effective. The infection seems to just wondering in one area now.

    Then, she concentrated her power there. Absorbing all the infection.

    Now, even Eun-Woo can see by himself the dark colour things that suddenly came out of Haru''s body. Whatever it is, he knows it is not something that good to be in one''s body.

    He now turned his gaze to Jieun. She is panting heavily. Trying hard to stand well in there. Her body also seems to shiver.

    Eun-Woo starts walking, approaching slowly.

    "No. Not now." He can hear Jieun talking. Forcing herself to keep going. To keep alert. While she was clearly weak at that time.

    She is now struggling with fatigue. She can feel she will faint in just a few moments. But, she has to try until the end. She doesn''t want to regret.

    For the last time, she put all the infection liquid that got out and floated in her hand to the one of the iron bowls that was always there. Later...

    "Jieun!"

    The last thing her blurry eyes saw is Eun-Woo''s worried face. She know that he kept her from falling to the floor. Always helping her like before.. She smiling a little before completely consume by the darkness.

 Chapter 35 - ANOTHER DAY

    Abruptly, Jieun opened her eyes a bit quickly. Her chest heaved uncontrollably as if she had just woken up from a nightmare. Feeling confused and all making her quickly got up from her bed. Her motion is so fast that her head feels like she''s about to faint again.

    Therefore, Jieun allowed herself to lie down again because her body still felt too tired. She closed her eyes, which started to feel annoyed to the dazzling bright light shining in the room while massaging her forehead that was a little dizzy.

    After a few minutes, feeling quite good, Jieun reopened her eyes. Only then did she realize that she was in her own room. Still in the Dream Land world, of course. She also doesn''t know when she will be able to come back to her real world, but Granny Susan said she will be back, just like her mother Aera always does. Come and go repeatly.

    She is daydreaming for a moment while lying on her mattress. Then, she remembered. Her first precious patient.

    "Prince Haru!"

    This time she forced herself to get up, but slowly. Just as she dangled her legs to get off the bed, at that exact moment, Ayana opened the door of her room.

    "You''re up my lady. How do you feel?"

    Jieun watch the girl in silent. She stop her movement and analyze Ayana''s face. Definitely the girl in front of her now is looking much brighter and happier. In that case, she decided to take her time, very slowly. Because she know Prince Haru condition is okay just by watching her companion, so, no need for her to be rush.

    "I feel worse." Jieun answering honestly as that is what she really feel. Her voice also sounds hoarse. Only then did she realize her throat felt too dry.

    "Cough... cough..."

    Ayana quickly handed water that always there inside the room to Jieun after hearing the cough.

    "Ah... That''s better. Thank you." Jieun said gratefully after drinking quite aggressively.

    "Do you need anything else? Some food for me to bring here?"

    "Nah, I''m good for now. Just feeling weak and tired, that''s all." Jieun close her mouth with her hand that began to evaporate rapidly.

    "You seem so tired as you stay up all night. Luckily Prince Eun-Woo was there helping when you''re fainted. Or you''ll be sleeping on a cold floor if no one notices." Ayana explains sound worried.

    Jieun still clearly remember Eun-Woo''s face that helped her before she fainted completely. She smiled. ''Wait. Did he lift her into this room?'' She asked herself.

    "Ahem... " Jieun clearing her throat for a while.

    "How.. how can I be here?" Slowly she asks Ayana, who is definitely the one that knows the entire story rather than her.

    "Prince Eun-Woo lifts you until here of course. What a gentleman he is. He asking where is your room and then just brought you here without even panting at all, whereas this is the highest area of ??this mansion. You''re probably just light as a feather my lady." Ayana''s eyes seem very glowing while talking as she was amazed at the prince''s strength.

    But it''s not the case to Jieun. Her face has now changed to crimson red. Why did Prince Eun-Woo bother to lift her up until here? He can just put her in the same room as where prince Haru is. There''s another bed there too. Now, probably a lot of people inside the mansion know about her being lifted by the man. Hopefully no one teasing her after this. That is totally embarrassing!

    Not wanting Ayana to be distracted about what was on her mind, Jieun immediately chose to tease the girl.

    "I can see you are happy now that your man is out of critical condition." Jieun said while smiling playfully.

    "Of cou... a what?" Ayana just noticed that Jieun was teasing her. It was her turn to be embarrassed to hear those words.

    Jieun now is laughing loudly after looking at Ayana shy face.

    "My lady! How can you say that? What will other people say if they listen to that? I could be in huge trouble. Prince Haru is just my childhood friend." Ayana pretended to be angry.

    "You''re the one that says his name." Jieun tell her the fact.

    Ayana hit Jieun shoulder playfully after realizing her mistake. She also laughs along now.

    "Wait, you never told me that he is your friend right?" Jieun try to remember but didn''t find any memories about Ayana told her that.

    "Well, it''s a long story and we are also losing contact for so many years now. What left is just a memory. I tell you more next time." Ayana is making a promise.

    "Is he doing okay?" Only now Jieun asks about the prince condition after dragging the matter for so long.

    Ayana nodded while smiling in relief.

    "He was awake earlier than you my lady. Already talking to other princes while laughing, but his body still weak. He can''t walk yet, but throw a tantrum wanting to get out from the treatment room. So, the other princes cannot bear hearing his non-stop talking, using one of the wheelchairs to fulfill his request. To go out for a breath of fresh air. "

    Listening to that Jieun know that the prince is fine. But just to make sure she needs to examine him herself. How come a patient is out playing around just after a surgery? But her treatment also is not ordinary. So just let see.

    "I want to see him myself. To make sure everything is really okay." She said to Ayana, then got up from her seat. Her body felt a little unstable, but she knew she would be fine after a while.

    "Are you sure you are fine now? Your eye bag is quite clear. You probably should get some more sleep."

    Slightly angry at being reprimanded about her appearance Jieun said,

    "That''s too honest Aya. Why are you insulting while I saved your lover for the entire night?" She said that playfully. She knows very well that Ayana doesn''t mean to insult her actually.

    "Arghh! Not again my lady!" Definitely makes the girl become more distract and her face back to turning red.

 Chapter 36 - FEELING CONFUSED WITH HERSELF

    After she cleaned herself, Jieun finally went downstairs accompanied by Ayana, who walked close behind her. She is now feeling a little refreshed and even can sense that her energy is slowly coming back.

    Today all the princes postponed to re-enter the forest. They want to make sure Haru''s condition is really no longer worrying, also because they need to devise a strategy on how to fight the powerful Komodo Dragon. Because, if not dealt with it immediately, the beast will probably attack civilians next.

    Worse, if the beast is finding a way to get into the Hilleo Village. Who knows if the beast feel bored living in the forest and started exploring outside? Its definitely a walking death threat out there.

    Prince Haru, who is sitting in a wheelchair observes his other sibling who helps workers there clean the mansion area, bathe their horses, pick vegetables and fruits which he always done when he was there, years before. He is smiling, but inside his heart he feels disappointed as he cannot help.

    "Why do you look so sad while smiling Prince Haru?" Jieun ask while now walking closer to him.

    His sense that not sharp as before as he doesn''t regain his strength yet making him a bit startled by hearing the sudden voice. He blinked. One... Twice... Like cannot believe what he just saw.

    "Wow! Miss Jieun. Are you wanting to go to the beach or something?" He asks while laughing.

    Of course, this is Prince Haru we are talking about. His voice can be heard from miles away, making all his siblings that are busy with their work stop themselves to watch what the chaos is all about.

    Jieun is fixing those big sunglasses while smiling. That sunglasses actually covered part of her small face at the time, that''s how big it is.

    She already prepared herself for that kind of reaction actually. But, after looking at her face from the mirror, Ayana was right. Her eye bag is much worse than she ever had before. Such a horror! Beating the time when she stay up at night to study for the exam. So, she borrow those from one of her worker. Which is actually for men to wear.

    "That''s not so nice Prince Haru. This is a new fashion you know." Jieun feel relieved even if the prince is commenting about it but it just means that he is alive and well. It''s all she cares about anyway. He is her first patient after all.

    "You''re definitely gorgeous Miss Jieun." Prince Leo with his laughing face even give her a thumbs up. While the other prince also looking at her with funny face, except that Prince Eun-Woo, who just continuing his work without any care.

    "Let me check on you Prince Haru. How do you feel? Can you feel any discomfort or anything?" Jieun started her examination.

    "I feel weak, which I don''t like. But other than that, I guess I''m fine." He said.

    Jieun, wearing her medical gloves, opening the cloth that covered the wound on the prince''s shoulder. She can feel that Haru flinch a little. Probably feeling a bit hurt when the wound was blown by the wind.

    She carefully observed the wound area. The seams are still nice, not a rupture, even its only her first time doing it. She can feel that she can close the wound by her new power just like the wound on the bird before, but decided to just leave it be last night to not create any suspicious from others. Now, she also don''t even know if she could release those powers again.

    But, apart from that, she also knew that sooner or later Prince Eun-Woo will open his mouth. Telling the story to other princes and next the King. She must prepare herself well. But, for now, while she can keep the story as secret, then she will.

    "The surgery went well. The stitch area is also looking dry. Make sure you are not moving to act as it will probably open. Just relax while you still can. Think it as a holiday okay?" Jieun advising as she knows that the prince is the most active from others. Hopefully he will listen to that advice.

    "Well..." Haru thought for a moment, then smiled big.

    "I never have a holiday before, so I will take full advantage of this situation. Don''t worry then Miss Jieun." He said suddenly a bit enthuntistic.

    What a positive person he is? Jieun shaking her head looking at the prince fast change of mood.

    Prince Haru is continuing the conversation while waiting Jieun wash his wounds and change the bandage there.

    "I heard from Eun-Woo that you are even fainted while trying to save me. I feel bad hearing that, but also thankful by it." He said a bit too seriously. Which, not like him at all.

    "That''s my job as a healer after all. Don''t feel guilty about that. Look at me now, still standing well while you still can''t. I definitely stronger than you." Jieun playfully said while still focusing on her work.

    Hearing that, whatever Haru is feeling just vanished. "I think you''re right. You are definitely stronger than me."

    And the conversion is dragging on... and on... and on... Making Jieun feel a bit regret approaching that prince. She mentally takes notes that after this she must run away fast after clearing his wound and not serve the conversation very much.

    After that, Jieun took herself into the orchard and sat across the bench there while eating some of her favourite fruits. One of her favourite routines there. But today, she is actually there wanting to be alone. Trying to think.

    She actually confused with herself now. What is the sudden healing power that she gets? Her mother definitely didn''t posses that if she remembers correctly. Also none of this things is told in the prophecy. So, what exactly that happening to her? Did she catch on some chronic disease or something?

    She sighed heavily. Serving her much thought make she did not realize that her behaviour was being observed by someone.

    "Why do you sigh so heavily like there are too many problems you''re facing? While there are many people out there who are living much more pitiful life than you."

    Apparently, Eun-Woo secretly followed Jieun''s steps to the orchard. He actually had too many questions to ask the girl. Just now he finds the right timing while his other siblings are preoccupied with other work.

    ''And you apparently is one of my problems'', Jieun said in her mind while making a funny face. Not noticed by the prince of course.

    "Ask away now. Whatever question that inside your mind that is. I know you''re not a person that like small chatting anyway. Also, my cheek is just now healed from talking too much from conversation with Prince Haru earlier. So, don''t expect me to talk much." Jieun said while glaring warningly to Eun-Woo.

    Eun-woo then sits on the same bench, but a bit far from the girl. That''s a long bench after all.

    "You''re already talking much for someone that hurting her cheek." He just tried to calm the situation between them before asking the actual questions.

    "Geez..." Jieun snort a bit, feeling annoyed. So unladylike if Eun-Woo could categories the behaviour that is. But not that he cares anyway.

    "About last night..." Eun-Woo started his question while his eyes tried to study the girl''s face.

    Jieun body become a little rigid after hearing the first sentence even though she knows the man will definitely ask about it.

    "What about it? You suppose to not have any power." Eun-Woo continues his question.

    "To tell you the truth, I also don''t know." Jieun answering honestly. She raised both her hands and examined it herself.

    "The first time it happen is inside the forest. While I trying to save the bird. My hand suddenly glowing. Making the wound on the bird disappeared and the bird seem alive, well after that. That day, even I feel curious, I was afraid to tell you or anyone else so I just living my ordinary life...and forget all about that." Jieun start telling stories.

    "But last night, after seeing Prince Haru in the brink of death. I was feeling so lost. But then you are coming in. Seeing your face remind me about the memory that I try hard not to remember." Jieun pausing for a moment, looking at the man. Except the man to believed that she is speaking the truth.

    Eun-Woo chooses to just keep quiet. Let the girl continue to tell the story before he asks further.

    Jieun look back in front of her, looking away from the man.

    "So I try to focus and remember the feeling back then. At first it didn''t work but as I want to give up, all the mixed feeling inside me just exploded and it finally work. Do you think I can do that again if something happen next?" Jieun now ask for Eun-Woo opinion.

    Eun-Woo thinking a little before start talking.

    "How does your power work?" He also curious.

    "Emm ..." Jieun try to remember.

    "My eyes suddenly can see the whole body system, like organs, blood flow, brain just like a graphic inside of book. But on a real human body that is. I am able to detect what is wrong with Prince Haru body easier because of that. Then, when I feel ready to heal my hand started to glow."

    "I don''t know much of your power, but I can feel that you can use your power in a good use if you can remember how to operate it. I think you should practice harder for that. Your lack of stamina also need to be enhanced. Built your muscle a bit. Otherwise, you will be fainted because of fatigue every time. How can you live with that weak body?" Eun-Woo said the last part sounded like scolded.

    "I know that already!" Jieun said a bit loud. If only he knew her in her real life. He definitely will be sorry for saying that.

    "But at least now I have an excuse to exempt you from punishment by the King. He likes power anyway." Eun-Woo said while clenching his teeth. His face also turned a little serious, so mysterious.

    "What''s that you just said?" Jieun not hearing the words start questioning.

    Eun-Woo looked at the girl for a while before he got up from his seat,

    "I said just get into exercise already." He deliberately changed the verse. The girl doesn''t need to know about that.

    Jieun make a sour face. Unsatisfied.

    "I''m good with exercise that for sure. I do it almost everyday." If stretching is count as one that is, she added that words to her mind only.

    Eun-Woo just smirking.

    "This couple of days while I''m here the only exercise that I saw you do is eating."

    Jieun cannot believe what she heard just now. How dare the man insulting her. With that Eun-Woo walks away leaving the now furious girl alone.

    "Hey!" She''s finally screaming in anger.

 Chapter 37 - HARU AND AYANA

    That night, Ayana went to the back of the mansion to make sure the back gate was locked before she patrolled around. She need to make sure the other doors were locked at the same before wanting to go in and ready to sleep.

    It wasn''t one of her work routines, but the person who was supposed to do so asked for her help that night because he wasn''t feeling well. She is fine with that actually. Its not difficult task to do.

    "Not afraid to walk alone at night like this?" A voice asked her then.

    Ayana watches the man with a smile. She is not shocked at all as the voice talk to her in a very nice, sweet tone. Not like his energetic usual. And it''s not because of his illness. It''s always like that. The tone that out only when they both are alone.

    "And what about you? You''re not supposed to be around here and there even with that wheelchair." Ayana said while walking slowly, approaching the man.

    Prince Haru smiles. He then uses his wheelchair and moving back and forth even circling with it. Playing in front of the girl.

    Arriving near the man, Ayana grabbed the wheelchair handle and stopped the man''s ignorant action.

    "Are you forget that you''re still sick?" She scolded him a little. Not that he is afraid by that anyway.

    Haru just smiles while showing his front teeth. Giving up on his playing mode.

    They just realize something, then, even they are not meeting after so many years, it turns out there is absolutely no awkward feeling between them. And they like that.

    "So, why are you patrolling alone? Where is the uncle who always does that?" Haru still asking the question that Ayana not answering before.

    "Mmm... He''s not well tonight so I took in charge. It''s not difficult and also it''s not dark with a lot of lights here all around the mansion." She explaining.

    "Can I follow you? Just... for a while. Accompanying you until you finish your patrolling it is." Haru asks shyly.

    Ayana thinks a little. Looking at the man who is still sick making she wanted to ask him to leave, but this kind of opportunity for them to have a conversation does not always appear. She looks around. There are paths that can be travelled with a wheelchair anyway. So, why not? Only today. She said in her heart.

    "Okay then. Let me push you from behind. I don''t want you to play around again."

    "Well, I''m fine with it as long as you allow me to stay around. Thank you very much then." Haru is thankful.

    Finally, they can walk side by side for a while. Even its not really the ideal way that he wanted as the girl is pushing his wheelchair at the back. But, still.

    They keep silent for a while before started talking again. And of course, Haru is the one who started it.

    "How are you all these years?"

    "I''m the same me." Ayana answered a little too ordinary answer as her life is just the same over and over again. Not sure what she supposed to reply.

    Haru laughs a little. "I mean, are you living happily around here? No one giving you a hard time?"

    "Uh uh. Everything is fine. Being with Lady Jieun is fun. I can''t ask for more. How about you? It''s really a long time since you last coming here." Haru nodded.

    "It''s sure really long time now. Time flies and you are not that short anymore." He said. Remembering that he was always teasing her when they were little as she is too short.

    "Hey, luckily I stop growing or you will be the shorter one now." Said Ayana when she realizes at the first day when Haru is standing. He, just like 1cm taller than her. Not that very much different.

    "You''re right or you''ll be teasing me for being the short one now."

    "But you''re short. The other princes are much taller than you." Ayana speaks the truth.

    "Hey!" Haru sulks playfully. He is not really offended anyway.

    "Just kidding. Don''t take it to heart." Ayana takes it back after she saw Haru''s face. His mouth began to come forward.

    They are silent again, before this time Ayana decided to be the one who break the silence.

    "I come to the castle to see your performances before." She told the man.

    Haru widened his eyes. Surprised by the fact. He didn''t even know about it. He didn''t see the girl that day.

    "Really? How come I didn''t see you?" He said a little sorry.

    Ayana''s face slightly wrinkled as she finds it weird listening to the question.

    "How can you see me with so many people? That''s thousands of them." State the fact. When the prince is performing, even cannot get the front look, she will come, but last time she is a bit lucky that she can stand a bit closer than usual. Even can see Haru clearly.

    But Haru seems to be very disappointed in himself.

    "I should notice you right away."

    "I come with Lady Jieun but she disappears suddenly makes me have to look for her." Regardless of how the man feels now, Ayana tells him what happened that day.

    "Did you see my performance back then?" Haru didn''t ask the new story for detail. He just wants to know about Ayana. If she watches him perform. Only that interest him.

    "As you perform first, I am able to watch it till the finish, but the rest of the performance I can''t."

    Haru now all smiling. Satisfied. All his bad feeling before just dissapear. For him it''s all fine now. As long as she watches him that alone is enough.

    Haru wanted to ask more questions, but suddenly Ayana stopped her track. Watching in front of her. She is smiling.

    "Guess, I leave you with Prince Ethan than. My patrolling is now done anyway." Ayana said softly to Haru.

    Only then did Haru realize that they were already in the front area of the mansion. He looked at his brother who was standing there also looking at them.

    Not waiting for Haru to answer. Ayana bowed her head a little towards Prince Ethan, respecting his presence there, then quickly she walked away from them and went straight into the main mansion.

    As soon as the girl disappeared from view, Haru began to speak,

    "We''re just talking." He said.

    Ethan comes closer to him. He didn''t see Haru inside the room for a long time and started to leave the room to look for him. It turned out that his guess was correct when he saw Haru was outside. With that girl...

    "I didn''t say anything." Ethan said casually.

    "Your face says it all. No need for you to turn it into words."

    Ethan sighs hearing that. "I''m not here to tell you off or something. Back then, I just afraid that..."

    "I''m going to be hurt?"

    Not waiting for Ethan to finish, Haru already beat him by that. Not that he didn''t know, if he and Ayana had a special relationship surely the relationship wasn''t approved by his father, the King of Dream Land. But other than that there are more reasons why they cannot be together. Only the princes know about that, but never say it out loud.

    "Don''t worry. You should just worry about yourself first. If I were you I will be good to her while I still can." Haru is advising though he is way younger than Ethan. Ethan is the third prince after all while he is the sixth.

    Ethan just keeps his silence. His memory drifted to someone who was always loyal, waiting for him at the palace. Yes. He is already married. But his married life is not like what others see at the outside or thought of. There are boundary that he needs to keep. Or that he force himself to keep.

    "I''m sorry for my behaviour in the past." He said it expects understanding.

    Haru smiled bitterly, but he really understood his brother. Surely he did not hold a grudge even though his heart had hurt at one point.

    "I''m good Ethan. I''m happy with the situation now. I just wanted to enjoy my life even if it means I just can see her only from a far. We''re being friends and being in a good term. For me this is enough. This is my simple happiness. Believe it or not."

    Ethan just nodded, understanding. Then he pushed Haru wheelchair slowly to enter the guest residence building. While he is doing that he can hear Haru faint voice that said to him,

    "I hope you''re choosing to be happy too."

    Deep inside his heart is screaming. He knows that, but he just too afraid. Without him realizing it wasn''t just himself, his heart that was hurt. But even his wife, Princess Mia. But, can he change what he believes all this time? Can he change the rules that he set for himself?

    Silently, he doubted himself.

 Chapter 38 - KING LIAM BECOME ANXIOUS

    Since all six princes set out in search of the magical stone, King Liam''s heart has never been calm in his palace. Anxious. Because this time around, he really hoped the news about the stone was true and not just a rumor like all this year. He has been waiting for so long. And he is not a patient person anyway.

    "What are you taking so long?!"

    King Liam who is standing, shouted without even looking at the person that arrive behind him. He had called the person for a long time now so he felt very angry when the person was slow to show up. While he on the other hand had been waiting on his throne for a long time.

    ''How dare she make the King waiting'', he cursing in his mind.

    That person got there accompanied by the sound of crows and huge black smoke. Not that scary or weird for people inside the castle as the person is the witch after all. Its presence always with the same effect.

    "Be calm King Liam."

    "You know I can''t calm down for years now. And you know well because of what Freya. And don''t make me remind you of that."

    The witch, Freya, gripped her hand angrily so that her long, sharp black nails pierced her own skin. While her smooth looking skin in her face wrinkled showing her true feeling. But don''t be fooled by that. She is living for hundreds of years now. Her young looking is just an illusion created by her magic and that''s all.

    Every time they meet, the past history will be raised by the man. There are never ending of that making her furious each time. It take her lots of effort not to give the man to face a horrible death. But, what more she can do?

    That man is needed to be alive. At least for now. And without doubt she know that the man also thinking the same about her. They are joint hand because of an agreement only. Agreement that make both of them tied until today.

    "Just get to the point Liam. Why are you calling me over so much that you can''t be patient a bit?" She dropped the formal talking now.

    Then, Freya sat in one of the chairs there despite not being invited. While glaring her smoky eye makeup to the King. She is never the one who respected anyone that not her kind after all.

    The King, who already used to this, no longer reprimanding her about it. But still, looking at the witch with his dissatisfied look. He also now sits on his throne while sorting his mind before stated the main point of the meeting.

    "I''m not sure if you already know about this, but the green stone is being spotted inside the forest adjacent to Hilleo Village." King Liam started his speech while trying to see Freya''s face at that time. Try to find if she is interested or not, about the matter.

    Freya raised one eyebrow at that. Actually, she doesn''t know that. She didn''t feel any related energy that has drawn her to the stone, but then again her power is different from the stone anyway. A much more alluring which even make her heart beating so fast just thinking about that.

    "Near Hilleo Village?" She is smirking. Looking the King with her mocking face. "Don''t it bring back an interesting memory my King?"

    Fast paced. King Liam threw a sharp knife at the witch right near her temples, but without blinking her eyes, the witch burned the knife with black fire before it even touched her.

    "So what about that?" Now she asks, forgetting the incident as she knows more than anyone else that she is the one making the King losing his temper. But she is trying hard not to sound excited by the news.

    The King narrows his eyes as he knows well how hypocrite the witch is.

    "The princes already went to hunt for it. But I feel restless here. To think that it might be a false alarm."

    Freya sighs. Again the same discussion. Every single month and year. Don''t the King bore by that?

    "So, are you expecting me to comfort you or what? You know well its not an easy task to retrieve all the seven stone. So you should train yourself first. On how to be patient. At least you already have all the princes with the power stone."

    "It been years Freya. You can''t expect me to wait for so long. I never thought it takes so many years." He hiss in his words.

    "I, back then give the proposal and never force you to accept the deal. But you took the chance. Because you wanted the final grant. You remember that don''t you?"

    "Don''t forget you begged me for that Freya. Convince me with your tears. Or your son will no longer be breathing now, being slain by my sword forged by the dragon''s breath."

    Freya now become silent.

    "The problem is you''re too impatient. Making me hearing the same exact words each time we make this kind of discussion. If you believe, you should believe till the very end Liam. Don''t make me say it twice. After all, looking at the princes is not coming back yet, then it must be true and not just a rumor like before."

    Hearing that make him thinking. That''s probably the case.

    "After all, if the stone started showing itself, then it might be easier after that. Probably the time that we have waiting for long has finally arrived."

    But why now? Why not years before this?, Freya doubting in her mind.

    "The green stone. What happen when Syoaran get into contact with it? It''s his twin stone after all." King Liam now curious about that. He has been thinking about it for a while now.

    "Who knows about that? I''ve never witnessed it myself. But, his power will be completed. I have no doubt that he can take his power to the next level. But that''s only possible if he knows how to control it."

    Freya looked at her king.

    "You know, if you didn''t choose to make a wish, all of the princes could be an asset for you to keep your empire. Even control the whole world. Everything will bow to you." She deliberately seduced the King with her words. To see if he changed his mind after all these years.

    King Liam looks irritated now.

    "You don''t dare to teach me! You know well why I am doing this. I will never turn back on my decision no matter what. The wish is the only reason I have even been living now. And I don''t care about other things. The wish must be perform and that''s the only way I can be peaceful. After all, I have already died... on that day. "

    King Liam''s eyes at that time showed deep regret and sadness as if remembering something painful. His past... Is unbearable. Breaking his heart into pieces every time he remembers.

    Who said love is a beautiful thing? Just look what happens to the King now. Devastated. All because of love.

    Freya ran her gaze towards the door that connected the area with the others. She realized that someone was listening to their conversation at that time. But, all this is not a secret to the person who eavesdropped. So, she just let it go.

    "My bad then. I thought you have another thought after all these years. But the Queen will be upset if she heard you talking like that."

    "She knows about that very well. Well than you." The King said without hesitation.

    "The moment she decided to stand next to me on this throne, she already knew all this. She shouldn''t feel sad. That''s her own choice. And I respect her for that choice. She knows nothing could move my heart... No one, even her. "

    Freya, didn''t even want to know, she just deliberately asked for the Queen to hear it well. After all, she also a woman. She refused to see another woman to sacrifice for a man like the King. But, any decision is in her hands. Queen Anna, herself.

    "Well, don''t contact me if the princes aren''t back yet. I don''t want you to waste my time hearing you talking the same things over and over again." Freya got up from her seat. She didn''t want to lingered there any longer than that.

    "Till then." Black smoke began to envelop the witch''s body before she completely disappeared from the view.

    King Liam just stared blankly at where that witch was standing. He''s pretty calm for now. Hopefully the princes will be back soon to ease his anxious heart.

    Meanwhile, the Queen leaning against the outer wall is fighting with her own feelings . After hearing her husband, the King words just now. Her heart sunk. She knows she shouldn''t feel any of this. But she still does.

    "Even after this so many years..."

    She said that in a trembling voice. Her hand on her heart.. Eyes glazed with tears.

 Chapter 39 - DRAWING A STRATEGY

    In the room all the princes gathered to discuss their strategy against the Komodo Dragon. It''s not easy, even they were six that day. Now only the five of them can fight when Haru still has not recovered from his injuries.

    "Are you sure the beast got the green stone?" Ray asking Syaoran repeatedly. He didn''t seem to believe it. Sounds like a dream. Even though he sees for himself how their enemy in that day is not a common enemy that can be seen every day. Because all this time they searched for the stone here and there, but never found it. Now suddenly it just shows up.

    "I won''t lie about that Ray." Syaoran still answering.

    "Do you see where the stone is located? Inside or outside the beast?" Ethan turned to ask.

    "I didn''t see it. Because everything was too fast that day. I was just thinking about Haru safety." Syaoran tries to remember but failed to find any memory of it.

    "It''s okay Syaoran. This time, we need to think of a strategy that won''t put our lives in danger. From what I see we can''t face the beast head on. We need to plan something smart."

    Eun-Woo said with a cold face. Recalling the events of that day he became furious. Haru shouldn''t have been in that kind of situation. Not under his watching. That day, he should have acted faster. If he wants to blame to someone about what happened, he would only blame himself for that negligence.

    "Hey, hey... Don''t be so serious guys. I''m fine now you see." Haru that also joins the meeting try to ease the sudden turn-serious-surroundings. He knows very well what all of his brothers were feeling and thinking at the time.

    "You should be better than that Haru. Luckily Miss Jieun can save you." Leo interrupted while looking at Haru who was still cheerful.

    He still cannot forget Haru''s dangerous condition that day. How restless they are while running as fast as they can, finding their horses, then got through the heavy storm before reaching Hilleo Village.

    "I know, but do not blame yourself. I''m the one who not fast enough. Probably it''s been a while since we going to the battle. I''m sure if I go this time I will be able to beat the Komodo Dragon to a pulp." Haru said a bit too eunthantistic. His eyes even looking all fixed on that mindless thought.

    "Enough of that impossible talk. You will only stay here. Don''t ever think to come along while your body even can''t stand still. Trembling all over." Ethan scolded him a little.

    Haru face turned a bit sour after hearing that. He actually begs them to bring him along. He can stand now, but look like he will never make it. Ethan was right though His body is still weak even him feel fine. He can''t be the one who bringing down the team anyway. Their plan is being dragged on now because of him anyway. So he will surrender his desire and become obedient.

    "But I guess that day we just aren''t really ready. We are ambushed from all over the place after all." Haru said his opinion. He cannot accept the defeat at all.

    "Haru is right. We never thought our enemies were too many. This time we also don''t know how many of them really." Syaoran agrees.

    All of them are silent. Thinking of the best way for them to fight.

    "Forget the other first. Right now, the one that has the stone is the Komodo Dragon. If we can control it or make it not moving for a while or something. The other should be no problem. I can perform rejuvenate after we arrive the stone. "

    "I think the same as Eun-Woo but we need to know if other beast is controlled by the main carrier or unconsciously, become aggressive because exposed of the rock powder only. Can''t you rejuvenate them all before we apprehend the main carrier?" Ray is the one asking.

    "I could try, but its meaningless if there are too much of them as rejuvenate requires high strength. I''m afraid that I cannot perform it many times. Our focus must be the main carrier. If other beasts are not being controlled by the main carrier they suppose not to be so aggressive like the bird I encounter before. The bird just mad because of something, that why it attack. But its character remains the same like a normal bird but with added power. The fire ant and spider before this, attack us like in synchronic. Like a team. I''m pretty sure its being control." Eun-woo said at length.

    "What about you Leo?" Ethan looks at the second prince that keep his silence.

    "I must say I agree we need to focus on the Komodo Dragon. As we cannot waste our energy to much by fighting other beast. But, we cannot deny that the other beast is also strong. How about we set a trap or something? Keep the main carrier away from its minions first. We can observe their movements first before attacking. This time we need to ambush them first. "

    "A trap is a must. You''re right, we cannot waste our energy on other things unless it''s our main focus." Ethan agrees.

    "I can hold on the other beast with my power for a while." Syaoran said.

    "I think Syaoran should be facing the Komodo Dragon as he the only one can detect the stone and retrieve it." Haru said after just heard the conversation earlier.

    "Haru is right Syaoran. You have to do the main job. Don''t worry about the other beast. We can hold them on." Leo said it confidently.

    "Now, let''s move on. Let''s see some information about the beast. After all, it''s still an animal. We need to find its weakness. Maybe this will give us a little idea on how to fight it."

    Ethan displays the information using his power. He already gathers all that he thinks important in front of them.

    "Looking at the beast, it''s hard not to carry this mission without hurting them right?" Syaoran asks while his eye focusing on the information in front. He hasn''t yet stopped feeling guilty about killing the giant spider before. Believe it or not, at that time his face portrays no feeling when killing it. But now regretting that action.

    The other is just keeping silent. Yes. They actually didn''t want to kill in this mission. But this mission is too dangerous enough for them. Their own survival is the utmost concern now.

    "Look at the claw, how can it be so sharp?" Haru throws the question out of nowhere. Like he always did. Trying hard to distract.

    "There." Ethan showed something.

    "Its forked tongue is its weakness. As it can feel and locate its prey using that only. If we can make it numb or something he will be losing its sense. Probably can buy us enough time to locate the stone."

    "But how can you get close enough to it without being bitten?" Haru remembered the tooth that was hurting him before.

    Once again, they are deadlocked. Their face grim for a while.

    "Do you guys think some poison can work?" Ethan asked their opinion after some thinking.

    Haru gasps a little. Remembering something.

    "How about some anesthetic like Miss Jieun use on me before? I can''t even feel anything at all during surgery. Even after that I still feel numb."

    "That could work right?" Leo also thinks the same.

    "If it can work, Leo can throw some knife or something inside the beast''s mouth to penetrate the tongue. Its quite impossible to inject the Komodo Dragon with that, after all the skin is like an iron with this appearance. The best if that thing working in its entire body." Eun-Woo suggest. Because among them all, Leo is the most accurate at throwing. Almost all of his throws are 100 percent accurate according to his record over the years. Also, he found the strategy quite impressive, because that way, they will not wasting their power much.

    "Let''s ask Miss Jieun after this." Ethan that agreeing in silent conclude that.

    "Now, I think we need to move into two teams. One, focusing on other beast. Second, the main character itself." Ethan continued the meeting.

    Ray, imagining the situation he might face, then giving his views, "First team, me and Ethan will do. Second team, Syaoran, Eun-Woo and Leo will be carrying out the mission. Any objection?"

    Silent. Marking all who were there agreed with the opinion of the first prince.

    "First, there are information that said its can be tempted by blood. We can use that fact to make the Komodo Dragon part with the other beast first as far as we can. Then, the second team can hold the other beast in one place. If second team can control them easily, you guys can come to aid the first team. The first team, try to resist Komodo Dragon movement, attack its tongue, if succeed, find the stone. If not, try to use power to stop the beast movement. Got that?" Ethan looked at their faces one by one. Make sure everyone understands.

    "Got that!" All of them, including Haru, said it loud.

    "Answering your question just before Syoaran, we will try to not kill, but if it dangers our life we had to do it." Eun-Woo said it after.

    Syaoran smiles while nodding his head.

    "Now, let''s get ready. Remember. Safety first.." Eun-Woo reminds them once again.

 Chapter 40 - START FIGHTING

    "What do you see there Eun-Woo? No sign of target here."

    Ray asks Eun-Woo about the situation. He can combine his wind and sound power together, to communicate two-way with another wind user. For now, he and Ethan was observing the area they had once get attacked by those beasts but there was no sign of any of them at the time.

    While, team two, consisting of Eun-Woo, Leo and Syaoran enters the forest in another path, which a little far from them.

    "Target also not yet showing up here." Eun-Woo is answering.

    Hearing that, Leo uses the power of the earth to climb the tallest tree in the area trying to observe better.

    "Earth power. Ascend!" With that, the bark of the tree kept changing as if a small ladder allowed him to climb with ease.

    He then jumped from one branch to another without making any sound or even making the tree swaying. While Eun-Woo and Syaoran just follow from below. Beware of all possibilities.

    After a few miles. Leo stopped. He seem to be concentrated on his observation at the time. After confirming, quickly he came down from the tree and reported what he saw.

    "I didn''t see the main target but hundred of fire ant armies is ahead." He said in whispering.

    "Any spider or other animal?" Syaoran asks to confirm.

    "For now it just the fire ants. And I''m not going to lie that I hope it just that."

    "You heard that Ray?" Eun-Woo asks. Ray can hear all of them, but only Eun-Woo can hear him right now.

    Just as Ray was about to reply that they were going to change areas suddenly there was the sound of broken twigs there.

    "Are you doing that?" He asks Ethan who turned away from him.

    "Doing what?" Ethan doesn''t understand as Ray suddenly talking to him.

    "The sound just now."

    Ethan frowned. He had not heard any sound at all except the sound of insects since being there. The normal insect of course.

    "I didn''t hear anything." Ethan said, at once confirming that he is not the one that making the sound.

    At that time, the sound of dragging and broken tree twigs increased. Even making Ethan feel a little surprised by that as he can hear the sound very well, even without power like Ray. It must be because the ''thing'', now near to where they are.

    Ray and Ethan now looked at each other. As if telling each other to be prepared. They are holding their breaths now. Nervously waiting. Only God knows how their hearts are also beating faster as they wait for the enemy to show itself.

    The longer, the closer. They even hear a loud sigh every time the ''thing'' moves now. Hopefully what they thought it is, is not that.

    One second... Two second...

    Ray and Ethan now swallowed their saliva. Looking at the giant beast in front of them now.

    "The main target is here." Ray confirms to Eun-Woo in a whisper.

    Eun-Woo''s eyes looked angry now after hearing that news. Why didn''t they think that it might have happened? It seems that they need to hone themselves in making strategies after this. He even self note to make Plan B until Z after this experience.

    But, without hesitation, Eun-Woo continues to devise new strategies. He knows, even if they have to change plans for many times, they can win as long as they work hard and stay focused.

    "Syaoran, bring the anesthetic and tranquillizer darts that Jieun give us before and go as fast as you could to team 1. Main target is there." Eun-Woo directed.

    With that Leo handed the medicated weapon to Syaoran.

    "Remember, the red 5 darts is aesthetic, the other ten in black is tranquillizer." Leo reminded.

    "You take one each of that. I''m not that good of throwing. If anything, comes to us with those two. I have no doubt that both of you can handle things here smoothly." Syoaran said while asking for favors. Leo just oblige.

    "Watch out!" Eun-Woo suddenly screams a warning.

    At the time, the queen of the fire ants who have wings flown over and almost hit them with its big body. The three of them luckily fast enough to jump away from the enemy.

    "Sandbox!"

    Leo is calling up his earthly power now to steal time. Enough for Syaoran to escape there. Now, in front, it looks like a big block of sand is holding the enemy. Making the enemy cannot come forward to attack them. But this defense cannot stay for long.

    "Go now!" Eun-Woo tells Syaoran before their defenses falter. It will be worse if all the colonies of fire ants are aware of their presence.

    With that, Syaoran is running as fast as he can to reach Ray and Ethan area.

    "No you don''t." Eun-Woo realizes the fire ant already escape the block and try to fly towards Syaoran who is running. He is now making his move.

    "Windstorm!"

    Eun-Woo created a strong blue wind making the fire ant face a difficulty to flying well. And it turns out that the move pays off when the fire ant is now changing its way.

    "Eun-Woo, they are coming!" Leo screams informing his partner now.

    The fire ants in the ground now started to realize their presence in there. Also, looking at them, attacking their queen must be making all the group now furious. All marching towards Leo and Eun-Woo in incredibly fast paced.

    "Move! Don''t let them come into this direction." Eun-Woo said while running to the other paths, follow by Leo. Making the fire ants army following them after. They strive not to be separate. Because it is difficult to control everything, if that hundreds of the fire ants focus is divided into two directions. While, only the two of them were there.

    While running, Eun-Woo was a little relieved when his eyes no longer saw Syaoran''s back. Indicates the man is already far from there.

    Meanwhile,

    Ray and Ethan were still stiff where they stood.

    Both of them know, the beast will not attack if they are not giving its the threatening vibe. But, with the stone, they didn''t know if the beast will change its natural behavior.

    They just pay attention to it now. The Komodo Dragon also seems to find them interesting. His nose seemed to try to smell them from a distance. There even a small smoke can be seen out from its nose when the beast exhale.

    Suddenly, there are some changes in the eyes of the beast. Both of them are aware of that.

    "Kharrrrrrrrrrr!"

    A kind of ''hissing'' threatening sound that the Komodo Dragon always made serves as a warning to their same kind before fighting is heard there.

    "Get ready." Ethan said to Ray as a warning. He has already researched a lot about the beast, so he knows that at any time now they will get attacked.

    After he said that, the Komodo Dragon now jumped from its place to where Ethan and Ray stood. It''s a long jump when seen with the naked eye. About in 100 meters. Making both Ethan and Ray shocked by that.

    "Telekinesis!"

    Unprepared for that, Ethan in fast using his psychic power to stop the movement. The beast is now only a few inches from them. Clearly showing the jump is fast.

    But it turns out that the beast is strong enough to even move while Ethan stopping its movement. He then, tossed the beast in the other direction just before the beast managed to break his attack.

    "I never knew Komodo Dragon could jump!" Ray said out of nowhere.

    "I don''t know about that too." Ethan honestly admitted. Meaning that it is not the Komodo Dragon normally does in its real habit.

    With a throw from Ethan, the Komodo Dragon fell down to the ground, making the space a bit dusty because of his giant body impact. But, it has no effect to the beast at all. Quickly he got up again and ran towards them.

    "Crosswinds!"

    Not waiting long, Ray uses his wind power to the beast. Now, the beast is being attacked by the strong wind in all directions. Left-Right-Front-Back. Just like being punched repeatedly.

    The beast''s body now cannot still and drift here and there by the effect. Finally the beast fell again to the ground, exposing it''s abdomen.

    "The stone!" Ethan told Ray about what he saw just now.

    The stone is right on the beast''s stomach. Sparkling. Right in the center.

    But at that moment, the ground began to shake violently, making Ethan and Ray fall and sit on the ground because they were unable to balance themselves.

    At the chaotic moment, the Komodo Dragon out of nowhere comes close to Ethan, right in front of him. The Komodo Dragon, now, opened his mouth wide as if trying to swallow its enemy while the ground still furiously shaking.

    Ethan, as he struggles with the shaking ground, cannot do anything in fast. He can feel the blood drain from his face, as he already saw the beast uvula which felt so close. He really thought that he will be getting eaten by the beast.

    "Ethan!" Ray could only scream.

 Chapter 41 - ATTRIVE THE GREEN TWIN STONE

    "There''s a cliff in front. Make a sand ground there. I have an idea." Eun-Woo said to Leo while still running.

    Without asking further Leo just get into work after he sees the cliff that Eun-Woo mention just now.

    "Sand base!"

    "Aviation!"

    Eun-Woo is also performing. Combining their power.

    The cliff now cover in a sand ground, floating in the air. Eun-Woo and Leo keep running on the sand. Then, after confirming that the enemies also follow behind, Eun-Woo once again uses his power to make him and Leo also float. A little far from their sand land that is also floating, which is now full with the fire ant army trapped there.

    Eun-Woo analyses their enemy after they manage to escape.

    "They are not as aggressive as the one before, right?" He asks Leo, who is fighting with another fire ant in the other day.

    "I think so. They seem to just try to protect their queen. And not being controlled by the Komodo Dragon. Speaking of that, where is the queen?" Leo trying to find the one that can fly but he didn''t see it.

    "Behind you." With a calm, unassuming face Eun-Woo tells him.

    "What?!" Leo turned his body to look and then,

    "Thunder!"

    Even Leo felt the flash of lightning hit his skin a little. That''s how close the attack is.

    "I will appreciate a little warning." Leo said with a voice that sound annoying. But as usual, Eun-Woo never cares. It''s not like he killed his brother anyway.

    The fire ant queen now falls down, entering the sandy floating land they created earlier. All the fire ants in there now surrounding their queen that broke her wings because of the previous attack.

    Eun-Woo prepares himself. No more procrastination. They need to move fast and get to the place where the other team is.

    "Wind, water and sky. Destroy the evil, make it reborn... Rejuvenate!"

    With that, heavy magical blue rain surrounding the area. After a few minutes, all the fire ants returned to their original form so that Eun-Woo and Leo could no longer see them in such a distant state. Confirming that.

    Eun-Woo slowly drops the sand in a safe place that can be occupied by the fire ants. Then, he and Leo returned to the ground and started running. Fast. To the next destination.

    _______________

    Meanwhile, with Ethan and Ray.

    "Ethan!"

    Ray, who was also in trouble to control himself from the shaking ground was screaming in fear while looking at Ethan''s condition. But, before the most horror things happen,

    "Aerial!"

    At the right time, Syaoran, while panting heavily due to his long running, coming to the rescue.

    The beast is now tied to a tree root all over its body and then Syaoran pulls the tree root backwards, slammed his prey to the ground repeatedly, before throwing it harsh towards some trees there that also fall down to the ground because of the impact.

    The ground is now back to normal. No more shaking, making Ray and Ethan feels relieved as they already felt kind of nauseous.

    "Miss me?" Syaoran held out his hand to Ethan, who was still seated. Want to help him get up. Ethan just laughs bitterly while accepting the gesture.

    "Are you okay, Ray?" Syaoran asks after he has already inspected Ethan. That man looks fine enough in his eyes. Probably a little shocked as he just escaped his death. Who wouldn''t?

    Ray approached them both. Looked at Ethan without saying anything. Satisfied.

    "I''m just fine. Do you have the items?" Ray asks about the anesthetic and tranquillizer darts that were given to them before. They actually didn''t know which one can give effect to the beast, so, they just try both.

    "I have. We need to divert attention now. As I''m not that good at throwing, lets us three divide this among us. Whoever got the chance, just strike." Syaoran gave a suggestion.

    Then, because they know only Leo could make a nice, good throw, they just agree with the suggestion. The key is, fast. They must act quickly without any delay.

    After that only second discussion, they can hear the beast now walking towards them. Seem like the attack before is a bit effective as the beast looks a little tired now. But, they will not occasionally underestimate the power of the stone. The beast probably can be powerful in no time.

    "The stone is in its stomach. Pay attention to it." Ethan informing Syaoran who just come.

    Nodded. Syaoran now become more determine after knowing about the stone. His twin stone. Making him become nervous and excited just thinking about it.

    "Let''s go!" Ray is screaming announcing their attack. This time they will attack first.

    Ray, Ethan and Syaoran ran in three directions. Trying to make the beast feeling confused with their move so that they can come closer. The beast after all, is not that stupid. Its suddenly swaying its giant tail here and there trying to whip them.

    "Ethan!"

    Ethan uses his strength to try again to make the beast stay in its place. This time he is more focused.

    "Fast!" He screamed telling as he can feel that he can''t hold much longer. Just about Syaoran this close to throw the darts,

    "Argh!" Ethan screaming as his power suddenly snapped and the beast whip Syaoran with its tail at that moment.

    Syaoran was thrown backwards but still had time to throw the darts, only the problem is, all of the darts that he throw came in contact with the beast''s body that was too thick. So that the darts did not make any impression. Even when he has the most.

    "I miss the throw!" Even in hurt, Syaoran screaming to tell others so that they can make a move now.

    "Aerial!"

    This time Syaoran will hold on to the beast using tree roots in all corners. Tie it to the some big trees around there.

    Ethan now gets into moving. Using his power to move the darts to the beast''s mouth, "Teleport!"

    But, as he was doing that, one of the root that was holding the beast, snapped and detach from one of the trees. The beast, while moving aggressively to escape, unconsiously making the root hit the darts back to him. Luckily Ethan was fast enough to dodge.

    The beast is now becoming more aggressive, fast and strong when provoke.

    "Aim it to the mouth. That''s the only way." Ethan said to Ray. Their only chance now. He then catches the root that detaches before and try to hold it with his entire strength.

    Helping Syaoran with all his might.

    "Come on Ray!" Syaoran also cannot hold for long now.

    "Wind blow!"

    Using a small but accurate wind power, Ray blew the darts to the beast. He is close enough by then, but the beast entire body suddenly sparkles with a green light. The dart that he throw is now gone after making the contact with the light.

    Then, the root that Syaoran use suddenly not in his command anymore. The roots grab the three of them and making them spin around the angry beast.

    All three of them are really worn out now, but still trying their best to save themselves. They know that they will be in huge trouble if they can''t escape.

    "Wind explosion!"

    Eun-Woo, the first one to arrive there, now, make a wind with some electricity force around the Komodo Dragon and at the same time makes the roots that bind his brothers to be cut off due to the powerful lightning bolt.

    All three of them are now thrown down to the ground as a result, but at least they escaped the clutches of the enemy.

    "Sandbox!" Leo took charge right after, covering around the Komodo Dragon with a wall of sand to trap, while eliminating Eun-Woo power effect that surrounded the beast before.

    Then, precisely Leo using his one and only chance now throws the darts inside the beast''s mouth in fast mode. The beast that still confused by his sudden surrounding finally let its guard down and not realizing the new attack.

    After a minute, the medicine turned out to be fruitful when the Komodo Dragon finally fainted on the ground. The green light also disappears at once.

    They wait for a while to confirm. One minute. Two minute. The beast did not move or opening its eyes anymore. Finally relieved, all of them sit on the ground now, gathering their strength.

    After their strength is coming back a little, they turned the beast over to reveal its abdomen. Syaoran was finally confronted with his green twin stone.

    Approach slowly.

    He looked at every face of his siblings that were there. All of them smiling, encouraging him. He puts his right hand to the stone.

    The stone is now glowing very bright. The light grabs into Syaoran hand. Creeping slowly all over his body, until all of his body was now illuminated by that green light.

    It was quite a while before the light was completely gone and the stone was no longer visible on the beast''s abdomen. Only the fragments sparkling there.

    After that, Syaoran''s heart is beating fast. All eyes there watching him. He cannot explain what he felt. His eyes suddenly glazed over. Now, crying heavily. His feelings are mixed.

    The new feeling, its so complicated that make him want to cry. Eun-Woo walks over him and even he is not usually the affectionate type, he hugs him there with one hand. As if to tell him ''its okay.''

    The other princes also come closer and put their hand on Syaoran''s shoulder as if given him comfort.

 Chapter 42 - LAST DAY IN THE VILLAGE

    "What? Prince Ethan already married?!"

    Jieun said in shocked, while her hands busily peeling the apple skin in the front garden of the mansion, together with Prince Haru. She actually just wanted to comfort the prince who looked worried since his other siblings went to the forest.

    Though she will regret later, as the prince actually a talking machine, she cannot bear to see him feeling lost and anxious by himself like that. So she just decided to hang out together that evening while praying and waiting for the other prince to return. Hopefully in a safe condition.

    "You really didn''t know anything do you?" Prince Haru still feels fascinating looking at Jieun who''s like a fresh canvas. Not knowing anything that he told. But weirdly its fun talking to someone like that.

    "Of course I don''t. Wait, he is the third prince right? So is that means, Prince Ray and Prince Leo also married?" Jieun blindly make a guess.

    Haru laughed, looking at Jieun''s behavior at that time. She looks too immersed in his story.

    "No, Ray and Leo aren''t married yet. But, there''s a story behind it." Haru said it in a voice that sounded mystery, as if it was a secret. Deliberately wanting to tease Jieun at the time.

    Jieun become more curious, start to put the apple, that is halfway peeled, along with the knife down and give full attention to Haru. Her eyes seem so big, waiting in anticipation for the story to be told to her. While just a few second before, she seemed to be impatient to eat the fruit.

    "What? What''s the story? Tell me. Please..." Jieun asking a little too impatient.

    "Cut the apple for me first then I tell you." Haru make a bargain. Though the story is famous in the Dream Land a while ago. So its not really a secret.

    But to Jieun, it seems like it was a big secret ever the she will hear.

    "Hey! Its not nice to make me wait." Jieun said, but her hands in fast cutting the fruit for the prince.

    "Alright then, I will tell you. But you must promise me not to say anything in front of them."

    Hearing that, Jieun takes a look at Haru with a smile.

    "I promise." She said a bit too excited.

    Then, Haru started his tale. Didn''t want to make the girl waiting any longer.

    "Actually, Prince Ray is the one that has been engaged with Princess Mia. Like most people said, that the first King child will need to make a political marriage to strengthening the kingdom. That assumption sadly is not wrong at all."

    "Princess Mia?" Jieun mumbling the name.

    "She is the one that Ethan married now. She is Princess of one of the small land that King conquers before. It''s not easy at the time, as even the land is small but the people there are quite strong and knowledgeable on war strategy. So, didn''t want to drag the war, the King want to give them a reward as much as they want as long as they just give up. But, Princess Mia father refuses to make peace unless theres marriage involved. To someone that owns small land, to keep their heritage, her father seems to know better. Marriage can give them a long term benefits." Haru said, confirming Jieun suspicious.

    Then he continued, "Ray is actually fine with the married plan as he also knows whose Princess Mia is, but suddenly he found out that Mia is in love with Ethan since they are little. Ethan and Mia are a childhood friend. So, Ray is the one who decided to cancel the engagement."

    "Didn''t the King gets mad by that?" Jieun asking because of curiosity. That is a big decision and even involved the war.

    "Of course father in enrage. But, Princess Mia, she confronts him and confesses that she is in love with Ethan. Making the King lost his words. He then orders Ethan to get married to her. And he does."

    What a brave girl. Jieun praise in her heart. "Didn''t Prince Ethan have the same feeling as her?"

    Haru smiled bitterly. "He is, but he''s making it difficult. You probably don''t understand it now." Haru said while looking at Jieun eyes.

    Jieun know the purpose of that look. That is, the matter is too personal to share. And even she is curious, she is respect that.

    "Did you and other princes also need to get into political marriage?"

    "Who knows? But for now, father seems not having any interest in that. Hopefully its stay this way." Haru voice sound sad a little. But Jieun didn''t want to ask why.

    Jieun play with the fruit in her plate. Losing her appetite suddenly. Her heart totally moved by the story. Its a normal story that used to be heard in fairy tales, but its sad on those who experience it.

    "How about Prince Leo?" She''s asking as Haru also mention him before.

    "He is waiting." Haru said after a deep thought.

    The words that come out of Prince Haru seem cannot be understood by Jieun. She just looks at the prince, hoping that he elaborate the talk.

    "He''s waiting for someone. Someone far. At home." At that, Jieun cannot say anything. Her word has been swallowed. The explanation is weird that making her lose her voice. But, just right then,

    "We''re back!" The said person, Prince Leo announcing the arriving.

    Jieun unconsciously get up from her seat when she looks at the faces of all the princes who are in smiling. They are looking like a mess but she know that they are alright. Making her also smiling in relieved.

    _______________

    :Treatment room::

    After all the princes clean themselves, Jieun offer herself to treat their wounds. One by one prince coming to the treatment room for that. And lastly, Prince Eun-Woo.

    All of other princes in good condition except Prince Syaoran. His injuries were quite severe with wounds on the back of his body as a result of a strong impact, but other than that they were all fine.

    Eun-Woo walks into the room, walking lazily. He doesn''t want to get treat but, after being nagging by Ray, his older brother, he then comes. Finally, he gets peace from the long, endless nagging that hurting his head more than his visible injury.

    "You are here." Jieun said a bit shock.

    As she predicts that he will never show up. Judging from his character it is. Also, before this, he refuses to get treated even though bleeding quite hard. So, this new situation definitely makes Jieun wonder. Luckily she didn''t put away her medical supply yet.

    Then, Eun-Woo sits on a chair that is there. Adjacent to the girl. Waiting, without saying anything. His face clearly showing unwillingness to be in that kind of situation.

    On the other hand, Jieun, just act professional. Prepared things that she needs and coming close to the man. She also took swabs of antibiotics to be applied over the clearly visible wound on the man''s hand, but first, she needs to clean the wound with warm water.

    One of her hands holds the man''s injure hand, and she cleans the wound carefully. After that, she took the antibiotic ointment. Just as she was about to start her treatment, Eun-Woo suddenly grabbed her hand. A bit rough. At the same time, make Jieun stop on whatever she was doing.

    Shocked by the sudden contact, Jieun widened her eyes looking in curiously at the man.

    "Try using your power." Eun-Woo said while also looking at the girl.

    "Eh?" Jieun confuse by the sudden request.

    Slowly Eun-Woo let go of the girl''s hand. Then continue his words,

    "Try to use your power on me. This kind of situation did not occur a lot. This could be a good practice for you." He said in serious note.

    Even that, to Jieun it sounded like he is encouraging her to make use of her new healing power.

    "B.. bu..but ... I don''t know how it work." Jieun honestly speaking.

    "That''s why you should try now." Eun-Woo said. "Just try to feel like what you feel back then. I''m sure you will know the trick after you use it couple of times. You just need to get used to using it. Or it''s just a waste of talent."

    The man''s words were true. She also thought that this talent, maybe can save so many lives after this. But, how can she suddenly do it. She is totally lost and nervous now.

    "Don''t be nervous. The power is within you. You are the one who controls it." Eun-Woo seemed to give words of encouragement.

    "I''m the one who controls it." Jieun said the words as if she wanted to understand it. Now, she''s closing her eyes. Try to make herself relax and peaceful. Then, after she feels ready, her opening her eyes and hold the man''s hand again. Concentrated.

    This time, it''s not taking longer. Her hand, glow in the white bright light and she continue working hard on healing the wounds. Slowly... The wound in Eun-Woo''s hand disappears.

    After that, Jieun let out the long breath that she was holding. Then she looked at Eun-Woo, who was rubbing his now healed hand without a single scar on it. No pain, no other disturb feeling.

    "Look like you made it." Eun-Woo simply said. Not that fancy as a praise, but knowing him, Jieun already satisfied.

    She''s in all smiling now. Looking at her hands in a very deep thought. She can do it now. The feeling. She thinks she knows the trick.. She just knows.

 Chapter 43 - FINALLY WAKE UP IN HER REAL WORLD

    Jieun sit on her bed while grunting like an old person. She massaged her body which felt a bit tired that night. All her muscle feeling hurt. It is because, today, she cooked a variety of dishes for all the princes for the last time before they all left for the palace.

    She is working extra hard on the cooking today. Its all because she wanted to fulfill prince Leo''s request before. But, although tiring, as a result, she could see them all eating the food she cooked with full appetite. That''s really makes her feel proud of herself.

    After that, all the princes were getting ready to go home. And Prince Haru really buys all the desserts in her caf¨¦. Surely make her so surprise that as she thought that the prince just being polite before. Then, there, they all said goodbye. Jean looks at the window while smiling. That night seems so quiet after all of the royal guests leave.

    "What a nice experience. Will I meet them all again?" Jieun, herself ask.

    She felt weirdly attach to them already. Like a long lost family that she just found. Including that ''Prince Eun-Woo''. But only when he is in a good mood and not become a jerk that is.

    Just in a short time, she can feel that all the princes are a nice person even to a normal people like her. They are also not at all awkward in helping them there, including the simple work like sweep the dry leaves in the yard, even though their degrees are much different. No wonder all of them being idolized by the people in the land.

    Jieun yawns a few times, making her mind, that thinking about the six princes disappear as she, now consume by sleepiness. After several jerks, as she tries not to fall sleep yet, she finally gives in and decides to just lie down. The time was still early, but given her tired body, she kept her eyes closed. Letting herself fell into a deep slumber soon after.

    _______________

    Kringgg!

    "What was that Aya?" Jieun said lazily in her hoarse voice. She felt like she had just fallen asleep at the time. Why is there a sudden noise that disturbs her in the middle of the night like this?

    With her eyes still close. She''s thinking. Wait? This sound is familiar somehow. But, she can''t seem to remember. With all her might, fighting with her tired body and sleepiness. She frowned before her eyes cracked open from the sleep.

    She blinked her eyes. The room ceiling is different.

    "Huh?" She gasped a bit before quickly getting up from her bed. Looking around.

    "This is..."

    All of her memory seems to be rushing back now. Jieun is suddenly running. Opening her bedroom door hastily and get down into the first floor of the house.

    Her destination is... The kitchen.

    "Dad!" Jieun said while crying.

    Beum-Soo just watching his daughter who is suddenly crying and hugging him tight now. He felt strange with that sudden situation. But he just let the weird feeling go, while gently rubbing his daughter''s head.

    "What''s wrong? Are you having a nightmare?" His father''s soft voice making Jieun cry even more because she felt very, very longing.

    When she finally calmed down a little, Jieun let go of her father.

    "What are you saying? Don''t you miss me?" Jieun asking while still sobbing.

    "Aaa... Of course I miss you even when we were just having our dinner together last night."

    Something cross Jieun mind just now. Right after hearing what her father just said.

    "W... Wh... What?" She said looking like a fool. Her crying stopped abruptly.

    "Are you watching a horror movie again? You''re afraid of those but still watching it makes me not understand. You''re so weird." Her father started nagging while his hands were busy cooking breakfast for the two of them.

    Jieun takes a look at the calendar on the wall of her house. Then look at the digital clock that is also there.

    "What is this?" She said slowly while grabbing her hair with her two hands.

    "Just get ready now. Or you''re going to be late for college again." Her dad reminded her.

    Jieun just nodded and walk back up inside her bedroom. Close the door. Trying to put all the puzzle together.

    "The Dream Land can''t be a normal dream, right?" She keeps asking herself.

    She remembered something. Yesterday she was cooking for the six princes, her hand was slightly injured by hot oil. She inspected her hand. There. The burn is still there.

    She pressed the spot a little.

    "Ouch!" Still hurt. Confirming that she just got the injury.

    "This means, that the Dream Land is real. And, I only sleep one night, but I am living there quite long for just one night." She is calculating. Weeks? Months? Her head is confused. Whatever it is. One night here, many days in there.

    "Ah! This must be what Granny Susan tells me before, about me being sleeping in the real world." Jieun just remember.

    She then observed the room. Nothing has changed, but her room is definitely in a mess. There was a glass bottle falling on the carpet, flowing out the liquid inside, wetting the floor.

    "No... How can I clean this carpet?" Jieun let out a frustration sigh as her feet step closer there to clean. She picks up the bottle. Seeing it while thinking of something before throw it into the dustbin.

    "Are this drink the reason why am I started to get the dream?" She started questioning. But its sound too good to be true. This is just a normal drink, right? Even when it was made by senior Alvin, who are also part of college special science department. Has this drink been one of their experiments?

    "Hey... It can''t be." Jieun shook her head furiously in disagreement with her own new opinion.

    But, even she denied. Her head cannot stop thinking about that. Plus, she also feels sick after drinking the drink. So, what exactly happened?

    Lazy to riddle for long, join just set aside her doubt for now. She gets up, continue to clean herself.. Wanted to get ready to go to the college.

 Chapter 44 - PROFESSOR MELANIE ASK JIEUN TO MEET HER

    From this early morning, when she still at home until she was in the lecture, Jieun could not give her full attention that day. Her mind was full of what was going on in her life now.

    Especially about her life in the Dream Land. What makes her feel more trouble is, there was no one she could share the story with. Was this the same feeling her mother needed to deal a while back? Feels like she is trapped inside herself. All alone.

    Jieun is now also very curious about what she is doing in the world there. Because whatever her ''shadow'' does in that world, she won''t remember it. But when she was there, she can remember everything in this, her real world.

    Now, she and her good friend, Sarah, are in the cafeteria for lunch. But, due to her feeling all down today, Jieun decided to just have a juice to fill her stomach.

    "Why are you sighing non-stop since then?" Sarah finally asked.

    Rarely did she see her friend behave like this. In fact, from the beginning of this morning, she only observed Jieun''s behavior which was not as enthusiastic as usual.

    Jieun just looks at her good friend with a grim face. Still not saying anything.

    "Are you sick or something? It''s weird when you didn''t want to eat at all, while this is one of your favorite subjects in this college." Sarah tried to cheer up her friend.

    Hearing that, Jieun finally smiling a little.

    "I just can''t sleep well last night. And my body feels so tired today." Excuse. Only that came to Jieun''s mind at the time.

    "That must be because you''re watching movies before sleeping. It will give some effect to your brain, don''t you know? Making you hard to fall asleep after." Sarah said as she ate deliciously.

    Jieun frowns her eyebrows. Why she said the same thing as a dad? She just complains that in her heart.

    At the time, Alvin, their senior from the college special science department suddenly come closer to their table.

    "Oh, what makes you come here senior?" Jieun make a very friendly greeting. At the same time, her gloomy face automatically disappeared.

    Sarah was only able to shake her head and smile after seeing her friend''s 180 degree change in her behavior. Who else in this college didn''t know that Jieun is really interested in joining the department? Even just came across one member from the department, will make Jieun all excited like that.

    "Professor Melanie wanted to see Jieun now in her office if you are not having any class, or things to do. If you can''t go I can tell her to meet your at the other time." Suddenly Alvin told the news.

    "What are you talking about? Of course I can meet her!" Jieun mood now no longer as bad as before. Hearing that, even make her screamed a little because she was too excited.

    "Calm down. Don''t make a fuss." Sarah tries to hold Jieun her place. So that her friend is not making a fool in front of their senior that is. It will be too embarrassing.

    "So? When should I meet her?" Jieun, who is now a little calm, finally ask.

    "Umm ... Right now?" Alvin said unsure. He thought that he already deliver the exact message before.

    "What?" In a state of shock, Jieun still had time to finish the juice in front of her, did not want to waste. Then got up in a hurry from there while grumbling,

    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?"

    "He already said that." Sarah reminds her to Alvin justice.

    "Oh my! Where did my ears go?" Jieun now scolded herself before she started running towards her destination. Professor Melanie''s office.

    "See you later!"

    But, she still had time to turn to say that to Sarah. Did not want her friend to be offended for letting her eat alone. And Sarah never will feel that.

    ______________

    ::Professor Melanie''s office::

    Melanie, who was waiting for Jieun''s arrival, watched the video that was playing on her computer repeatedly while thinking about something. Then, she leaned back in her chair while sighing, which sounded a bit heavy.

    Last night, when she wanted to keep the blue meteor liquid inside her office closet, suddenly she saw some bubble. That kind of phenomena, she never encountered for all those years she kept that liquid.

    As she becomes curious, she observes the liquid closely.

    "Did this meteor liquid change suddenly now?"

    Melanie is asking herself right there. Its sound impossible, but who knows? Maybe all this time she was overlooked in her research.

    By that, Melanie shakes the cylinder for a while to see if it changes. And it is. There seem to be more bubbles than before.

    Feeling weird as it never happen before, Melanie opens the bottle cap and she is definitely never expecting, what is going to happen next, to her...

    "Ah!"

    Right after she opened the cap, the liquid splashed all over the place, including... her own face. Making her screaming loudly. Shocked by the sudden attack of the blue liquid.

    Melanie still standing still. Not moving at all while her mouth gape slightly due to the surprised. She is really stunning by the situation that is befalling her. Her mind also seems unable to process anything.

    Melanie at that time was only able to look into every corner of her office, which was now littered and sticky because of the liquid. In the meantime, a drop of the blue liquid dripped into Melanie''s still gaping mouth.

    "Oh!"

    Melanie, who was aware of the matter tried to spit out the incoming liquid, but before she did so her tongue began to be able to feel some ''taste''.

    "Why this meteor liquid got a taste?" She said in a whisper. Still trying to figure out the things.

    "Sweet... Carbonated?" Melanie now becomes a bit panic after she realizes something must be off about all this.

    Then, she continued to open her computer, in fast to see the CCTV video that she herself installed in her office. She need to find out what was really going on. Has the liquid been changed by an irresponsible person? Or what? That is her biggest concern. This liquid cannot be with someone like Martin anymore.

    But, how surprised she was when she saw what really happened. After she played the video for so many times, she realized that one of her students, Lee Jieun, took the bottle accidentally.

    "Damn it!" She is cursing her own self.

    Melanie realized her mistake. She should have kept the liquid first before allowing anyone into her office. Now, what''s left is just regret.

    Today, she decided that she wants to meet the girl, Jieun, to ask about the blue liquid. Hoping that the girl still has it.. As it is.

 Chapter 45 - BECOME A PART OF SPECIAL SCIENCE DEPARTMENT

    Jieun finally up in front of Professor Melanie''s office door. She corrected her appearance, as well as control her breathing that was still fast, resulting from her running just now.

    After she is ready, satisfied, she grasps her right hand and lifted it to the door before knocking.

    "Professor Melanie?" Jieun asked behind the door. Make sure that the professor is in her office. Who knows if the professor went out or something? Probably she is taking so long even with her running.

    "Yes. Coming in."

    Hearing the invitation words, making Jieun in all smiles. She opened the door slowly.

    "You''re here. Come and sit down." Melanie said also smiling at the girl.

    Jieun now feeling a bit shy. Because this is the first time she is there alone. Slowly she moved closer to the front of her favorite professor''s desk and then pulled up an available chair before sitting down.

    "Um... Senior Alvin said that you wanted to see me. Can I know why?" Jieun said with a low voice. Nervous. Also a bit anticipating to know the reason actually.

    Melanie looked at her student. Before moving to the serious matter, she wants to tell her the good news first. With that, Melanie puts some document in front of Jieun.

    "I heard from Alvin that you are really interested in joining our special science department. Is that true?" Melanie asks. Want to see for herself, the deep desire of this student in front of her.

    Actually, she already had eyes on Jieun since last year, but she wanted to watch her progress first. But with all coincidental that happening, also a recommendation by Alvin, one of her trusted student, she thought that this is the right time to recruit the girl.

    Jieun hold both of her hand in front of her with a truly hopeful face.

    "Of course its true. That is one of my lifelong dreams." Jieun said honestly. Even Melanie could see the sparkling in her eyes just then. Which make her realize that the girl is not playing around.

    "Which, make me thinking ... That I want to recruit you for this year. If you want of course. There''s absolutely no pressure for you to accept." Melanie explained.

    "Oh my God! Of course I want it. It''s not a pressure at all. Believe me. This is one of the best things that happen in my life." Jieun is truly happy until unconsciously she is jumping in her seat just now.

    Melanie was satisfied with the reaction she got from the girl. Satisfied smile. Before she opened the document in front of them.

    "This is the contract. Which is confidential. You can''t expose this to anyone, including to those who close to you. I believe you know everything as Alvin said, you are interviewing him about this matter before."

    Embarrassed. Jieun just bows her head down. Doesn''t want to comment about that.

    "It can be renewed next year, but it will come in new condition. But what is important, you will be joining us this year."

    Jieun nodded energetically hearing that.

    "You can read this now. After that, using this pen to sign the paper." Melanie added while giving Jieun the pen for her to use after.

    Jieun gladly accept that.

    She still cannot believe that this is happening to her right now. She already wait for too long for this day to come true. Finally she did it. And she is really proud of herself because of that.

    While Jieun concentrating herself reading the contract, Melanie couldn''t wait to ask about the bottle that containing the meteor blue liquid.

    "Jieun, while you''re at that. I want to ask you something. May I?"

    Jieun who was reading, now looked at the Professor while her hand was still holding the contract.

    "Of course you can Professor."

    "Em... Lets make this clear that I didn''t mean to offend you or something, but before when you came here with Sarah, you took something that belong to me. In here." Melanie straight forward asking. While her index finger tapping the table.

    Listening to that, Jieun''s face changed slightly. She is trying hard to remember what things that she took before. All that she knows is, she did take the book. But Professor Melanie herself give that to her. What things that she take other than that?

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t recall anything. What exactly did I take?" Jieun is now curious.

    She even putting the contract down on the table. Because for now, her attention had changed direction.

    "Let just see this." Melanie now opens her tablet PC and put it in front of Jieun. Playing the CCTV video.

    What a surprise to Jieun. As she saw what was really happening.

    "Um... I''m so sorry professor. I really didn''t mean to do that. I just want to see if our drink is the same one. I didn''t even realize that I took yours."

    "No, no. It''s okay. I didn''t blame you or anything. I just want to ask you if you still have the liquid?" Melanie kept asking.

    Suddenly something occurs to Jieun. Did she get those dreams because of that? But isn''t the drink just regular drink?

    "It''s just a regular drink from the festival isn''t it? The same as the drink I bought there?" Jieun ask the professor back.

    But deep in the corner of her heart, there was already having the answer. Otherwise, Professor Melanie does not have to bother to show her the CCTV video, as if that liquid is so precious that need to guard.

    "It''s actually not a drink. It is a..." Melanie tries to find suitable words to explain. "Something that I make a research for."

    With that, Jieun woke up from her seat. Her right hand now cupped her mouth, which was open due to shock. Is she, before, drinking something that are not safe? Some liquid for research? Definitely, she is freaked out now.

    "Do you still have it?" Melanie still asking even though looking at Jieun''s shocking face, she is sure that the liquid is already gone.

    "I... I''m so sorry. But I already drink those." Jieun said in a stutter.

    "Is it dangerous? Am I going to die or something?" Jieun suddenly horrified. She is not ready to die. That''s for sure.

    Melanie looks at Jieun from the top to bottom. Confirming that the girl is healthy from the outside by her views.

    "I''m sure you''re not going to die. But, are you feeling alright? Is there''s something happen after you drink the liquid?" She is asking in a serious voice. Concern especially.

    Jieun was silent. She then sat back in her chair. ''I can''t tell her about the Dream Land right? She probably didn''t believe me if I even told her'', Jieun said in her heart.

    "It''s just after I drink it, I feel sick for the whole night. I feel so cold, even when its now summer. But in the morning, I feel just fine." Jieun said half true.

    Melanie was thinking of something. Before, she nodded her head. Understand.

    "If you don''t mind, can I draw your blood. Actually the liquid has been researched for a cure to some illness, but as you already drink it and you are feeling just fine, I want to know its effectiveness. Hope you won''t mind." Melanie politely asks her student.

    Jieun watch her contract by then.

    "Is that the reason why you offer me the contract?" Jieun ask, a bit sad. She really hope it is not the case.

    Melanie watches her student who now changes her mood. She hold Jieun''s hand tightly and said to her sincerely,

    "I really want you to be a part of this team. Is not because I want to make you a test subject. Look at the contract. It got a date on it when I print it. It way before all of this happen. I''m sorry if you feeling hurt by all this but its really not my intention. Alvin can be my witness as I ask him about you since last year. He is also the one who recommend you to me. " Melanie hopes that Jieun can see and feel her true feeling. As it is real.

    Looking at the date on the contract. And considering all Professor Melanie is saying, Jieun finally smiling. She decides that she will believe her. It''s not a big deal anyway.

    "Well, if that can help in our research, I can give you my blood." Jieun said her agreement.

    "Thank you." Melanie said softly. She really is thankful.

    After all that, they prepare for the next process. Melanie took two small bottles of Jieun blood to see the effect of the meteor blue liquid in the body.

    She didn''t tell Jieun that, of course. But she will. One day. When both of them decide to trust each other. More.

    But for now, she needs to tell Byung-Hun the news.. Hoping that the man is not cursing her clumsiness.

 Chapter 46 - A LETTER FROM THE PALACE

    After what happened in college, Jieun went home a bit late. She is totally in state of fatigue. After cleaning herself, she continued to lie on her mattress. In fact, she even skips her dinner, which she never did before. Luckily, her dad is not freak out by that.

    Actually, Jieun is still feeling nauseas after her blood is taken. Probably because it''s been a while since the last time she is doing that. The last time is before she''s wearing the necklace.

    Remember that, unconsciously, Jieun grab her necklace.

    "Are this necklace also have some secret behind it?" Jieun suddenly asking alone.

    She actually curious. Why, when she''s wearing the necklace she never feel sick anymore? As her illness is not simple and she got that since she was little. The miracle seems out of reach. But she never asks her father about that. She didn''t have gut to do so.

    Forgetting about the necklace. Jieun back to serve her sleepy feelings.

    "I can''t believe that I''m a part if the special science department now. It''s like a dreams come true." She''s talking to herself again. As she cannot make the conversation with anyone else as all related to it is confidential. But she did tell her dad, that she is in a exclusive team at college. And of course her dad always happy with all of her achievement.

    "Am I going to dream again tonight?" She asks herself while looking up at the ceiling of the room. As her eyes now getting heavier. She have that thought.

    Deep in the corner of her heart, she longed for life there. But when she is there, she misses life here. The feeling is definitely complicated. By then, Jieun start to feel sleepy. To some extent she hoped that she would get into Dream Land again. With that thought she is finally drift to sleep.

    _______________

    "Lady Jieun! Come down now. There''s a letter from the palace."

    Jieun is now suddenly opening her eyes, and saw that she is actually standing inside her room. Her room in the Hilleo Village. Which she still recognise it. She even could hear Ayana''s voice that calling, sound very faintly from the outside.

    Jieun inspects herself. Her hands, her body, her legs. And for the last confirmation, she pinch her own cheek hard by both of her hands.

    "Ouch! It''s... really happening. I''m really here." She said.

    Fascinating with what just happen, Jieun just keep smiling to herself. She concludes it now, that every time she is sleeping in her real world, then she will get to live in this Dream Land. How magical is that? And clearly, this whole situation is not that weird to her anymore. This time she is all in for the next adventure that she will experience.

    "My lady! You''re not sleeping again do you?"

    Suddenly the door of the room opened rather roughly. Ayana was seen there panting as she climbed the stairs, calling out to her.

    "What''s wrong?" Jieun asking, but still calm, as she can feel that its not emergency calling like before. As Ayana face also still holding a smile there. It just that the girl is seem rushing.

    "There''s letter from the palace arrived today. It has your name in that." Ayana tell her what is all about.

    "For me?" Jieun put her index finger in front of herself. Want to confirm. Why was the letter addressed to her? Why not to Granny Susan who operate this whole village for years?

    "Yes." Ayana even nodded her head, a bit too energetic.

    "This never happen before. Letter from the palace never, ever come here. This is the first time. And Granny Susan asks me to bring you down to open the letter." Ayana said while looking all excited.

    "But, why are you excited by that?" Jieun just want to know. She just cannot understand why the girl seem so energetic just because a letter.

    "Ah? Why? I don''t know. Probably because the cover of the letter is made by gold? Probably there''s some rewards? Because we are helping the six princes before. Right?" Ayana said, sounding a bit too innocent.

    Jieun just laugh hearing the explaination.

    But, to Jieun, she is feeling a little bit afraid. She thinks that the letter is the response that she get, because her very own existence is already being informed to the King. Also, about her power that is now appearing out of nowhere.

    She just hopes that Prince Eun-woo is really helping her. As he always did. Hoping that there is no punishment inflicted on those in the village, including herself.

    "Well, there''s only one way to find out."

    Jieun now, pull Ayana''s hand, walking downstairs. To read the letter.. A letter that addressed to her.

 Chapter 47 - SUDDEN KING VISIT

    Jieun and Ayana finally get to the bottom level of the mansion. Then, one of the employees there informed them that Granny Susan was now waiting in her office.

    After knowing that, Jieun and Ayana immediately headed towards the office building. Jieun hearts suddenly feeling more nervous than before. Its become too privacy now. Did Granny Susan doesnt want some information to be out and shaking the whole village? Hopefully not. Jieun only make her own puzzles inside her mind.

    When the two of them arrived at the office, Granny Susan invited them in. After looking at Jieun, Granny Susan said,

    "You''re here." In smiling.

    Only both of them know the real meaning behind the verse.

    Jieun also reply to that smile. "I''m here Granny."

    After that, Jieun continued to ask about the letter.

    "What is this all about? Ayana told me a letter from the palace come today."

    Granny Susan nodded and pointed to a letter that was now on the table that was there. It''s true. Like Ayana said before, that the cover of the letter is gold in color and Jieun have no doubt it is the made from a real gold.

    "What''s in it? I mean, what it is saying?" Jieun is asking. She thought that Granny Susan had already read the letter.

    "It''s yours. So you are the one that needs to open it." Granny Susan spoke softly.

    Jieun now approach the table where the letter is.

    "Ayana..." Granny Susan hadn''t even finished saying her words, but Ayana had already denied it,

    "No... Please don''t make me leave the room again. I also want to know about the contents of the letter. Please..." Ayana is now begging with her cute face.

    Making Jieun shake her head while laughing because of the girl''s rather hilarious behaviour.

    Granny Susan showed an unhappy face at the girl''s request and was clearly noticed by Jieun at the time.

    "It''s fine Granny." Jieun said while looking lovingly towards the old woman. Assure her that it''s okay.

    Actually Jieun have doubt that the King will send such a grant invitation if the contents contain something like, wanting to inflict punishment on them. And she really hope that she is not wrong about that assumption.

    Jieun now hold the letter while Granny Susan and Ayana sit on the couch. Together, looking forward for Jieun to read the letter.

    "To Miss Jieun, the successor of our beloved physician Lady Aera. We are very thrill to know that Lady Aera have gifted this land, such a blessing with the presence of this child, even feeling sad as we, didn''t take any part to protect such precious child since the very beginning. But, as you opening this letter, the King and the Queen are already on the way to greet you... "

    Jieun eyes started to grow big there. Surprised by what she read, but then she continued reading.

    "... at the Hilleo Village. To strengthening our relationship that long lost before. As you are also a part of the royal family, the King and the Queen wanted to welcoming you by themselves in hoping to know you better and promise the future together."

    With that, Jieun looked towards Granny Susan and Ayana alternately. She is happy, as none of the contents of the letter say that they will be punished by the royal, but,

    "Are this true? The King and the Queen of Dream Land are on the way here?" Jieun asking them. She still cannot believe it even she is the one who reads the letter.

    Ayana and Granny Susan both have the look of shocked in their face. Clearly didn''t ready for such news. Both of them froze, in there, similarly as Jieun does.

    "What should we do? Granny?" Jieun ask again. There was a vibration in the tone of her voice now.

    Jieun is definitely feeling nervous. How can she, a normal person, who is still in college, probably a little bit special now as she just joining college science special department, face the King and Queen? Well, at least they are Dream Land''s King and Queen and not her real world one. But still... This feeling is too much to handle. Much more than when she meets the six princes before.

    But, just after one minute, exactly one minute, Granny Susan and Ayana both got up from their seats, then completely ignored Jieun existence there, straight out of the office. Leaving her there all alone. They probably want to tell the news to the whole village. To get ready to receive a higher ranking guest who never they expected to set foot there.

    Jieun now only able to mourn the letter many times. Still don''t believe it.

    _______________

    One hour later,

    Jieun now sitting in front of her dressing table. Believe it or not, the whole village is now busy awaiting for the arrival of The King and The Queen. All the preparation is held in flash.

    Even the guest building is beautifully decorated if the royal pair chooses to sleep there. They just decide to prepare all in advance, even they don''t know if the King and the Queen will spend the night there or not. Just decide to keep one step ahead.

    Their chefs are also busy preparing the best dishes, especially for the royal. They don''t have to worry about it because the cook is experienced, and used to cook at the palace when there was a big festival. So they can breathe a sigh of relief there.

    Jieun takes a look of her beautiful self now in the mirror. Along with a long dress in a combination of white and pink color. Also, embroidered with pink flowers making the simple dress look so elegant.

    This new dress is what Granny Susan chooses for her to wear for today. And it turns out that she likes it. A lot. Her hair this time, was left long and half braided to look quite feminine and neat.

    "Mom, this is it. Finally I will come face to face with The King."

    One more step. Closer. That is in Jieun mind now. The question of her mother''s death never left her memory in the slightest. And she promised herself that she would dig up the secret behind it. One by one.

    "Lady Jieun!" Ayana is now coming to her room.

    "The King and The Queen are already in the front mansion." Ayana tells. Her face was clearly nervous with the situation. Same as her.

    Look like this is the time for me to make a grand appearance, Jieun talking in her mind. Try to ease her heart that is actually beating so fast. She then got up from there, and went down the stairs.

    As her face to face with front door, she stops for a while. Just like trying to gather all of her strength. Before she finally opening it. She is surprised. Seeing all the villagers were there. Smiling at her. Enough making her feel brave to step forward.

    The crowd began to make a road for Jieun to come forward. Closer and closer to the very important persons that stand there, out front. All of the villagers are in awe looking at Jieun beautiful face complete with that beautiful dress. Looking at her with proud in their face. Their very precious lady.

    The walking is not that long. Jieun finally sees the two people that stand tall in proud there. With the royal suit and dress. Also, their high ranking insignia and flag here and there. Clearly show that they and her is in totally different in status.

    Their aura also is really something. Making Jieun swallow her saliva, a little inferior, but still she doesn''t want to show that side of her. She must be confident. No. She wants people to see her there, standing with confidence.

    Now, Jieun bow to the King and the Queen. The real King. No more misunderstanding like what she did to Prince Eun-Woo before.

    "Welcome to the Hilleo Village, Your Majesty. I''m Jieun, the new owner of this small village." She said with smiling. Looking at both, King and Queen.

    "So you''re Jieun." The King now step closer to her. Lower his face a little to take a good look at the girl, before he said,

    "You look exactly like your mother." The King said with a smirk. His words seemed to have a hidden meaning.

    And Jieun, just looking directly into his eyes.. Full with wonder.

 Chapter 48 - SUDDEN KING VISIT II

    After their intense first impression, at least to Jieun, she invites the King and the Queen to go into their hall where there is a special room for the King and Queen to eat, resting, or talking in private.

    While, outside the room, the space is big enough for all the royal escort who followed the royal entourage to help themselves to the buffet that they are setting up.

    "Please have some drink and food that we prepared. It''s not much, but all our sincerity is put in there." Jieun said.

    "Its all look delicious. You all must be tired preparing all this. I''m sorry if our sudden arrival makes you and the villagers rush to prepare all of these things. But I, feeling so thankful for your effort." Queen Anna said while smiling.

    Unlike her status and appearance she seems like easy to approach. Different from her husband, of course. The King is seeming too out of reach.

    Jieun shake her head. Polite.

    "We are the one that should be thankful. Its not always we able to serve our King and Queen. Also, we are very happy knowing that our King and Queen want to visit us in this small village. By then, excuse me first. I don''t want to interrupt you while you are eating."

    Jieun tries to leave the couple there, not wanting to disturb, but the King suddenly stops her.

    "Sit with us. We''re here for you anyway. We can talk while eating."

    Hearing that, Jieun didn''t even look shocked by the invitation as she actually expected that to be happening. Without thinking much, she bow to the King and pull out one of the chairs that are already there to sit.

    Also, she as the normal citizen is very much know, even if she is not educated by the culture in that Dream Land, that the King''s word is a command and she didn''t dare to question it. So she just obeyed. After all, in a movie that she watch in her real world, nothing good ever comes to those who not follow to their King''s word.

    "You too Elder Susan." The King also asks Granny Susan that accompanying Jieun all the time since before, to sit. He seems to respect her as elders there, even if his arrogant face doesn''t show it.

    As the King wish, obediently, Granny Susan now sits next to Jieun.

    And the eating now begins. The workers there trying their best to serve the King and the queen at that time, such as taking the food that they want to taste and putting it on their plates as well as pouring their drinking water if their glass is almost empty. They must be alert all the time, so that no mistakes happen. They don''t want to be in the King bad side that for sure.

    But, this is the most awkward situation ever experienced by Jieun. It felt as if what she ate could not be digested by her stomach. All because she''s getting nervous each time that passing. What''s more, she never ate at a table with a VIP, but now here is the King and Queen. She should have taken sedatives before going through all this.

    "I can call you Jieun right?" It was then that Queen Anna suddenly asked her.

    "Yes Queen Anna. You can call me that." If not what they should call her? Lady Jieun? My lady? Aera''s child? All of that doesn''t sound right.

    "If I can ask, how old are you now?" Queen Anna asking in curious voice.

    The King that silent since before, eating non-stop, now also seem to be interested to hear Jieun answer at the time. As his eyes showing curiosity while looking at her. Waiting.

    "I''m 23 years old this year, Your Majesty." Jieun answering.

    "That''s means your mother dies when you''re only 13?" The King suddenly made an estimate.

    "She died when I''m 12. 11 years ago." Jieun told in a slightly in melancholy tone when she reminded of her mother.

    "How come I never saw you once in the palace, while your mother always working there? Did she also wanted to hide you from the royal just like people in here?" The King now is too straightforward in asking.

    "King Liam." Queen Anna said her husband''s name. She seems to not like the question.

    The King clears his throat after the reminder from his wife.

    "I just feel curious. That''s all. If that''s not bothering, you can answer that." He said those without any word of sorry. Clearly he didn''t care if Jieun offended by that direct question or not. But seem to care a bit by Queen Anna''s view of his behavior.

    "It''s fine Your Highness. I understand that you mean well." Jieun just said that, pretend to understand.

    "As a parent, surely they want the best for their child. Plus me and my mother don''t have any power. Unlike everyone else. We''re isolated. So, I understand why my mother doesn''t want me to be too exposed to the outside world. And after she died, Granny Susan took her place to take care of me. They were just following her step. Being protective. But, now I''m an adult. I can make my own decision. And I decided to explore the world. Without being afraid. I also come to palace before as the first step for me to know more of this land. But we never cross path." Jieun said in a long sentence.

    "I''m sorry to interrupt, but its true Your Highness. People in this village love Jieun so much that we are afraid if somebody ever wants to hurt her. That''s why we are keeping her here. We do not intend to hide anything from the royal knowledge. It just, fate just leading to that way. "

    King Liam returned to silence before commenting on Jieun and Granny Susan explanation just now,

    "I know that very well. Parent will do anything for their child."

    The comment sound a bit too personal to the King, from Jieun perspective. But she didn''t dare to ask what he actually mean by that. But, apart from that, she is a little bit relieved because King Liam not questioning her answer. That must be because he accepts it right?

    But, Queen Anna''s face now seems down. Hearing her husband''s words seem to be opening some painful secret which only the pair know about.

    "But, who is your father? I never know your mother was married."

    Gulp! Jieun swallows her saliva. Her mind raced for a reason. But she''s deadlocked. What should she answer?

    "Her father is one of the people in Elysium Land. When Aera was assigned there by the previous King, she got married, but her husband died not long after that because of an illness. Jieun also never knew who her father was." Smooth. Granny Susan story saves Jieun there.

    Jieun also, without showing anything on her face, just nod as a yes to the fake story.

    "Perhaps, if there''s a chance one day I can go to the Elysium Land to find out more." Jieun make an attempt to reinforce the story.

    "But, I think if your mother is still alive, she will be very pleased. As you have a power now."

    After a few seconds Queen Anna talks about that. So suddenly. Like trying to change the topic of their discussion.

    Granny Susan, who didn''t know about it, looked at Jieun with a face that was clearly surprised.

    Jieun holds the old woman''s hand while smiling.

    "I''ll explain later." She''s whispering. Then her attention returned to Queen Anna.

    "I also still very surprised and confused by myself. I didn''t know that I have anything like that and the power just suddenly appear. I still trying to figure out things. And the third prince, Prince Eun-Woo, that realizing my talent told me to keep on practicing so that probably, one day, this power can save many lives. "

    "I heard that from Eun-Woo. You also save Haru''s life before which I''m very grateful. And I don''t know how to show my gratitude. But if you need anything or help, please don''t hesitate to ask me." Queen Anna really meant it. Her face clearly shows that she is relieved that Prince Haru is alive and well.

    "It''s fine Queen Anna. I also happy to see Prince Haru is back to health now."

    Out of the blue,

    Crush!

    The glass cup used by King Liam at the time broke in the King''s grasp. Blood was now flowing fast in his hands.

    "Oh my God! What are you doing?" Queen Anna shuddered at the unexpected situation. She is trying to hold his injured hand, but her movement is stopped by the King.

    King Liam holds his worried looking wife with his uninjured hand to assure her that everything is okay. It''s just a part of his plan. To see with his own eyes. Jieun''s healing power.

    "Come and show me what you can do." King Liam ordered. As he held out his bleeding hand towards Jieun.

    Jieun takes a deep breath. Didn''t think that the King would react like that at all. Really unexpected.

    But, not wasting more time, confidently Jieun get up from her seat, approach the King.

    "Excuse me." She said politely before touch the hand of the King. After the King nodded, giving his permission for sure.

    First, she removed all of the glass that was still attached to the King''s hand.

    ''Fortunately, the wound is not deep.'' Jieun said in her mind.

    Then she''s concentrated while bringing her other hand closer. Now, her hand emitted a bright white light, as before. Continue to heal all the wounds on King Liam''s palm at the time.

    Clearly the King was shocked by what he was going through. He had certainly never seen such power.

    But, he was more surprised because the prophecy that he had known all this time seemed different . Will Jieun continue that prophecy after Aera dies? She is clearly ''someone special''. More than just someone who doesn''t have any power.

    "There." Jieun release King Liam''s hand slowly after his treatment is complete.

    King Liam took the clean tissue there and wiped the blood that was still on his hand. Then it was clear at the sight of the eyes, no more wounds, no more pain, no more new blood flowing out.

    Queen Anna, who saw the incident was also looking surprised by that.

    "You''re definitely a gem." She said suddenly.

    "Jieun, can you leave us and Elder Susan here. I want to talk some private matter with her." King Liam said in a serious tone.

    Jieun looked at Granny Susan, who was also shocked by what she was seeing earlier. But she was still able to nod to Jieun. Indicates that it''s okay to leave them. And that she will be alright.

    By then, Jieun excuse herself.. Leaving them all and finally get to breath properly.

 Chapter 49 - YOURE NOT FROM HERE

    Jieun get out from the hall with various questions playing in her mind. She also wonders why the King wants to talk to Granny Susan without her in there?

    No matter how she felt at that time, she still had time to take food at the buffet because she still felt hungry. It is all because she could not eat calmly before. Always beware of the King and the Queen who is sitting in front.

    After she filled two large plates with food, including dessert, her feet now led her into the orchard that was near the mansion. Her favorite place. The garden is quite private, maybe that''s why she likes to be there. Because of the quiet atmosphere that allows her to think.

    When she got there, once again Jieun sighing a bit long. Although she was excited to eat, but her mind still remembered about Granny Susan who was alone. Hope nothing bad happens to her, Jieun praying in silence.

    "Why do you always look like that whenever I saw you?"

    What a surprise for Jieun when hearing the sudden voice. She thought she''s alone, there like always. Luckily the plate that full of her food didn''t fall off. She then kept looking in the direction where the owner of the voice was.

    "What? How do you get here? Are you coming here with the King and the Queen just now? How can I didn''t see you before?" Jieun suddenly bombard the man who is now lying in the grass there with a lot of questions.

    The fourth prince, Prince Eun-Woo smirking, flashing his handsome face while looking at the girl who seem to shock after seeing him just now. He didn''t know that his sudden presence can make the girl reaction turn like that.

    "I come a bit late. The King wanted me to be here." He said just that. But his face seems to hold some more meaning to that verse.

    Not knowing what possessed her at the time, Jieun come close, to the man who was still lying there. She seems to not bother to be in the same space with the man anymore. It''s comfortable. And she also doesn''t have answers to that new feeling. But, what she didn''t know is that, the man also feeling the same.

    "Do you already eat?" Jieun ask. But, she put the plate that full with the food on the ground now. Between them. Wanting to share. Luckily she brought enough utensils. She actually prepares, as she always clumsy, in case the one that she uses get dirty or something.

    When she comes closer. Eun-Woo gets up and change into sit down position . He saw that the girl makes herself at home and sat close to him. Not that he bother with that.

    At the close up, Eun-Woo just noticed that the girl''s face seemed lifeless and a little pale at that time.

    "Are you sick or what? Why do you look like you just meeting with the ghost?" Eun-Woo asks out of concern but sound a little bit harsh.

    Jieun gazes the man sharply after hearing him out, but then, she still answers the man''s question.

    "It''s scarier than ghosts. It''s the King of this Dream Land!" She said a bit too freely.

    "Oops! You won''t report me to your father right?" Jieun cup her mouth, only to realize that the man beside her is the son of the King. She is now, began to feel worried because of her word.

    Eun-woo just laugh looking at Jieun seriously concern face.

    "So, what that the King of this Dream Land did until it make you sighing for long just now?" Eun-Woo is actually curious about that.

    "I''m just using my power to him just a couple of minutes before." Jieun tell him honestly what happen. She is not shy to share the story with the man and she also didn''t know why.

    "So?" Eun-Woo asks for detail. He didn''t seem surprised by the matter. Perhaps he could already guess that his father would ask Jieun to show her power.

    "What makes me surprised is that, he''s just smashing his drink cup with his bare hand until the broken glass is preaching to his skin. I''m so stunned by that. Its must be hurt right? Even if, he actually done that just to see what I, capable to do with my power. Then, after that he just ask me to heal him while bleeding so much. I really can''t read him at all. Here I am, still trembling all over. "

    Eun-Woo still has the same bore look expression. Seem like he knows his father too well.

    "How about me? Can you read me?" Eun-Woo asks the question out of nowhere making Jieun stiffened . It was as if he didn''t want to talk about his father anymore.

    Their views are clashing with each other now. A bit embarrassed, Jieun quickly shifted her gaze in the other direction, stopping her from continuing to look at the man.

    "Well, sometimes I thought that I can, but sometimes I can''t. Both of you are mysterious to me." Jieun said while her hands playing with the grass there.

    "We''re different. Don''t categories us in the same way." Eun-Woo sound cold now. Making Jieun have a feel that his relationship with the King is not that easy. Not as just father and son normal relationship.

    "That''s not what I mean. It''s just both of you just mysterious to me as I do not know you two yet. But clearly to me that you''re more approachable than the King."

    "Then you should try harder. To know me better." This is the second time this man makes Jieun stiff in her seat.

    Why this man? He seems so different now. Unlike before when they meet or Jieun must say ''a sudden encounter''. If she recall, this is probably the first time they met in a proper condition.

    Jieun watch the man beside her, intently. This time, the man seem wanted to make a proper conversation with her, not bickering as always. He seems like trying to know her better. Or, is this just her mindless feelings? She wondering in her mind.

    "So, did you use your power well?" Eun-woo asked again. After seeing that the girl was glued to silence there.

    Jieun nodded.

    "It''s a relief that it went smoothly, but he didn''t say anything afterwards. Make me wonder, what''s in his mind? Then, I''m here trying to solve things, while I didn''t have any clues at all." Jieun then finally eats something after saying that.

    She also offers the food to the man, and Eun-Woo, who accept, now eating. From the same plate.

    "You just think too much with that little brain of yours." Eun-Woo continues. Teasing the girl a little.

    "Hey!"

    Eun-woo remarks make Jieun feel mad a little. How dare he say that? She just born that way. Always in curiosity. But its not that bad. Isn''t that? Like knowing what''s inside her mind, Eun-Woo said,

    "Don''t you know? Curiosity can kill a cat."

    "I''m not that bad. I know when to stop." Jieun defend herself. Refusing to acknowledge that.

    "It''s not what I saw that is." Eun-woo says his observation.

    "Sometimes you should just let it all go without having to question anything. Because sometimes the answer is clearly plastered, only ourselves who are not aware or not yet aware."

    "Why are you telling me this?" Jieun not understand.

    "I''m just concerned." This time Eun-Woo also seems shocked hearing his chosen words. He didn''t dare to look at Jieun afterwards.

    He, somehow clearing his throat before changing the flow of the conversation. Again.

    "Ahem! So, that''s why you''re looking tired and all. Did you increase your stamina by exercising? You can''t last long if you are in this kind of state every time you use your power." Eun-Woo now back to their first talk.

    Again and again, the man is nagging about that. Jieun already had enough of that.

    "Oh... not again. You are worse than my gym coach." Jieun said it out loud.

    Then, realizing something. She bit her lip, looked at the man. Who is now also looking at her. There''s no ''gym'' terms in the Dream Land. If time could spin back, Jieun hoped very much she didn''t say the word. Now, there is only one hope. Hopefully the guy didn''t hear it clearly. But if he did, he probably don''t know what she talking about right? But, what the man said next, completely took her guard off.

    "You''re not from here. Not from this world. Is that right?"

    Her tongue feeling numb. Her mistake will probably bring her to her own death. Even her feel comfortable with the man, also, even if the man saves her so many times, she supposes to not make that kind of mistake. As he still a part of a royal family that probably link to her mother''s death.

    "Jieun?" Eun-Woo called her name.

    "Huh?" She can only said that.

    But the man face doesn''t seem threatening or bother by the fact. He looks calm. The tone of his voice was the same.

    "You said you trust me. Even when I don''t trust you."

    All of a sudden the man raises the matter. But, the atmosphere, then and now is different. Is she able to trust the man? But, without her doubts more inside her heart, Jieun admit,

    "I do trust you." In her soft voice.

    "So, won''t you tell me?" He said in the same tone. Like comforting her in silence.

    "Can..." Jieun tried to find the right sentence to say.

    "Can I tell you later. When the time was right. When I am ready?" She asks him a favor.

    "Suit yourself. I will be waiting."

    Jieun trying to find the disappointment in the man''s face, but she doesn''t see that. He seemed to genuinely understand. Which making Jieun guess that the man probably know something about her real world and this world.

    "Well ..." Jieun now get up and start shaking her dress. She actually forgot that the dress she was wearing was white. Luckily the grass there is dry or her new dress is definitely in much dirt now.

    "I excuse myself first. I need to see if everything is okay in the mansion. You can come too if you want."

    "I stay here for a while." Eun-Woo refuses . He actually didn''t want to meet the King.

    "Well, finish the food then. There''s more inside. I get going first."

    Just a few steps away, Eun-Woo calls her.

    "Wait!"

    Jieun turned her face towards the man.

    He then looked a bit shy before asking,

    "Did the King deliver the important news yet?" Eun-Woo asks while scratching his non-itchy head.

    Jieun tilts her head a little, do not understand what he means by that.

    "What news?"

 Chapter 50 - THE FIRST TIME YOU EVER SAW ME CRY

    "What?!"

    That morning, the big mansion shook with the loud voice of Jieun.

    "Fianc¨¦e? That... that... Prince Eun-Woo. The fourth prince is my fianc¨¦e?!"

    Jieun cannot believe her ears now after being informed such an important news from Granny Susan.

    ''No wonder he asked me yesterday about if I am already hearing the important news.'' Jieun still remember the prince last question to her yesterday.

    "Shh! Don''t be too loud. The King and the Queen are still here." Granny Susan reminded.

    Yes. The royal pair is spending the night there. They have already informed that they will be leaving, went back to the palace that morning after breakfast. Maybe by now they''re getting ready.

    "But.. but... Why so suddenly?" Jieun feel a little dissatisfied with the King''s decision.

    Granny Susan, came into the room that morning with the intention of telling Jieun, the news. She just wants Jieun to be prepared and not hearing that from others, other than her.

    The old woman also still shocked by the sudden request or she suppose to said that, ''sudden order''. In fact, as soon as Jieun came out of the hall, leaving her to face King Liam and Queen Anna, the King in quick, expressed his desire to make Jieun his daughter -in -law.

    "It''s not suddenly, it''s been said that the previous King also said that his utmost wish, if Aera ever marry and has a child, then he will marry one of his grandchildren to the child. It seems like the King wanted to fulfill his father''s wish. So now, this matter becomes an arranged married thing. "

    "How about me? Did my opinion count in this matter? Why the King didn''t ask for my opinion? The wish is long gone and I believe my mother will never agree to such a thing." Jieun certainly cannot relax her mind after knowing that.

    She is not yet thinking of having any boyfriend, let alone a fianc¨¦e. And fianc¨¦e in this world, meaning a married will come shortly after. She is just 23 years old!

    Which worst, as at that age in this Dream Land, it''s a best time for a girl from good family to have a suitor to spend the rest of life with.

    At this kind of time, she is really hoping that this Dream World can be a little bit modern in thinking. Arrange married in this world is common. But it doesn''t make sense to Jieun, who is not really living there. It''s definitely too much for her to take now.

    Granny Susan just looks at Jieun face in pity. She knows the girl is shocked after hearing these things, but even she as the elder, she can''t refuse the King. She also didn''t know how to help either.

    "I know it''s not easy to keep up with this world culture when you''re not from here." Granny Susan states the truth. Jieun is only keeping silent.

    "But, I know that you also already aware. To survive in this world, this kind of connection, especially to the royal is beneficial to you. We don''t know how long you will be living here or if you can get back living normally in your real world. This is also one of Aera concern before. When she married to your father, she feel miserable while she is in here, thinking how she need to avoid this marriage things. But like you heard before, someone close to her in the Elysium Land is helping her. Pretend to be her husband in here, so that she can clear her mind from all this."

    "So mom also have been through all this?" Jieun feel sorry for her mother then.

    "She is. Who wouldn''t want to stand by a beautiful and intelligent woman like her? Even the previous King have feeling towards her."

    Jieun now round her eyes after knowing that. Realizing that her mother definitely going through so much.

    "Actually, I never ever thought you will be going through the same thing as her, but never doubt that something like this might be happen. So, I want you to think deeper about this. Make a move that you think fine by you. And, if you refuse, how about you talk to the fourth prince after this? On how to convincing the King. I''m sure Eun-Woo can be understanding."

    But how am I talking about these things with him? It''s too embarrassing. But, if I accept, I can find more about mom without much difficulty. As I can''t get into royal information without being a part of them right? Her feeling is getting mixed now.

    "I understand." Jieun now become calm.

    "Don''t worry granny. Whatever that I choose, I promise no one forced me to it. It''s all me." She said with determination. With that, Granny Susan just smiles. She knows, Jieun will be alright. Whatever her decision is.

    ___________

    After breakfast, the King and the Queen left for the palace. But before that, the King suddenly instructs Prince Eun-Woo to keep Jieun company for a while like asking them to ''get to know each other'' without actually telling them. Some old move according to Jieun.

    And now here they are. Walking side by side. On their way to visit Jieun''s mother grave that locating inside the forest in the Dream Land.

    Actually, Jieun always went there on this day and time. Today, it just coincidence that Eun-Woo happen to be there.

    When the man asked her what she wanted to do, she just told him about that. And he agrees to come along. Just like that.

    Contrary to what was in their hearts, birds, small insects and butterflies flew, dancing happily around them. Like approving the newly ''force'' couple.

    But watching that, Eun-Woo and Jieun found peace in their trembling heart. As they are soothed themselves and finally smiling together now.

    "This scenery is beautiful for a walk." Eun-Woo breaks the silence between them.

    "It is. I never once bored by this." Jieun admit that.

    Silent comes after that. Neither of them know how to bring their ''sudden engagement'' to their talk naturally. But, as a man, Eun-Woo knows he is the one who need to bring that up.

    "Granny Susan already talks to you? About..."

    "Us?" Jieun finishing his words. Both of them stop in their tracks. Watching each other expression. Before start walking again, slowly.

    "What do you feel about that?" He asks. "I know it''s so sudden, but I want to know your piece of mind."

    That man... Always want to know what''s inside her mind and heart. Not that she feels uncomfortable, but rather thankful of that. Thankfully, he is not like the King. Probably because they are not from the same blood. She remembers Ayana told her about all the six princes is actually adopted.

    "Complicated. I feel... that. What about you? Did you accept your father''s orders just like that? Don''t you feel force by that?" Jieun also want to know what''s inside the man''s heart and mind. Maybe she can make a better decision after knowing that.

    "His words are the law for me. But I can confidently say that I''m not feeling that force this time. We, all the princes always have a suitor, come and goes. But this time I''m not rebelling." Eun-Woo honestly tells the girl.

    Making Jieun stop on her track once again.

    "Why was that?" Her heart now is beating so fast.

    "From all the girls that he tries to introduce to me, I found that I''m not bothering to have you around. I feel comfortable."

    Jieun face now getting red. Don''t know how to react to that. Its not a confession of love or anything, but a virgin heart like her is finding this moment to be too much for her to take.

    They returned silent until they reached the forest area. The place where Jieun''s mother grave is located. Then, Eun-Woo placed the flowers he brought on top of the tombstone that was there.

    "Last night. You ask me something that I cannot answer." Jieun suddenly bring that up.

    She thought that very carefully. If she is going to accept her fate here, then honestly is a must between them because she will need to rely on him, all time now. And, by that, she decides to trust the man all the way.

    "What do you think, if I say that you''re not wrong?" Jieun ask Eun-Woo directs. It''s a confession in a question.

    Eun-Woo is watching the girl who look like taking her all courage, feeling just to tell him that. And he, actually appreciate that.

    "You have done great." He said that, short.

    "Uh?" Jieun cannot understand. What he actually means by that?

    But her heart suddenly exploded. With a feeling that she never knows she was holding for the whole time. Her eyes are also now watering so suddenly.

    "I just want to say that. It must be tough for you to handle things on your own while other people seem distant and different. You have it hard and I can see that you are doing it well." He said that wholeheartedly. Not once he lies about what he just said.

    That is not what Jieun expected at all. She is actually getting ready to answer questions that might be asked by the man, but the questioning never come.

    She also never thought that Eun-Woo will say that to her. That kind of words is something that she always imagines that her mom will tell her. If she still alive. Right here, in this Dream Land.

    Jieun tears now fall one by one. In front of the man. She try very hard not to crumble, in front of other people especially to Ayana and Granny Susan. But, how come she could cry and fall shamelessly in front of the man that she just know? She suddenly feel exhausted. Emotionally and physically.

    Not wanting the man to keep looking at her who was now crying uncontrollably, Jieun covered her face with both her hands.

    Eun-Woo looked at Jieun with an unreadable face expression. Slowly he approached the girl who was still sobbing, there. He, actually don''t know why he is doing that, but he has done that. And there''s no turning back.

    Carefully, Eun-Woo pulls Jieun gently into his arms. Like she is the most fragile things that he ever hold. His act was certainly shocking to Jieun, but, as she still feels overwhelming with her feeling she just let it be.

    Warm. That''s exactly what Jieun is feeling now. But weird, as her tears didn''t stop... yet.

    "Just let everything out so that you will feel light in your heart after this." Eun-Woo said it softly in her ears. Only for her to hear.

    Then, he continued,

    "I know this engagement and married plan is too sudden for you as you are also still so young. But if you accept, I promise to protect you, guiding you to live comfortably in this world. Because it will be hard to survive without shelter of the royal when you not a part of this world. But if you refuse I will try my best to fight him. But I cannot promise anything will come in easy. "

    In tears Jieun asked,

    "Are you sure you can keep your promise to protect me?"

    "I swear." He said without even waiting.

    This time, Jieun also didn''t know why she did it, but she hugs the man back. Tight. While still crying.

    She finally decides that she will fight her fate with this man. She knew she couldn''t do this journey alone. And she chooses this man. To walk that dim road together. Whatever comes after, she will think about that later. Just... let her breath for a moment. Now.. While feeling safe.

 Chapter 51 - TOLD GRANNY SUSAN, HER DECISION

    That night, Granny Susan cannot seem to fall asleep no matter how hard she tries to close her eyes. So, she went downstairs to go to her office to do some of backlog work.

    But when she got there, she was in no mood to do the work. Finally, she brewed a cup of tea to help her calm down. She took Aera''s picture that she always keeps in the office, put down on the coffee table for her to see, like to accompany her at that moment while she sips her hot tea.

    After the King and the Queen went back to the palace, a lot of things began to appear in her mind. Her heart and mind are also engrossed in remembering Aera.

    Somehow she felt that history would repeat itself. And she began to fear it. Really, she didn''t want anything to happen to Jieun. She wanted to try to protect her because in the past, she regretted not being able to do so.

    But, whatever she tries to do, she is now just an old woman. There was nothing she could do well with her current state and power.

    Suddenly she remembered back the conversation between her and King Liam yesterday. About Jieun and Eun-Woo.

    Flashback:

    "I''m actually here to tell you as someone that took care of her since childhood and replaced the role of her mother, that I was pleased to make Jieun the second princess in Dream Land." King Liam said it clearly. Which is sound like a command rather than an option. The first princess in the Dream Land is Princess Mia who got married to Prince Ethan.

    Granny Susan lowered her face after hearing about it. She doesn''t know how she should react with that.

    "Don''t get me wrong Elder Susan." The King added.

    "Before I know about Jieun existent, I actually found out that my father, the previous King said that he will be pleasure to severe ties with Lady Aera as his next Queen. But, if they never got married or if she marry another man, he still hope that her child can be a part of the royal. Unfortunately, my father never had a chance to fulfill that. And now, knowing that, I wanted to do this. Moreover, become a part of the royal is the dream for all people in the Dream Land right?" King Liam said rather arrogantly.

    "What''s he trying to say is that, we will be pleased to have Jieun as a part of our family." Queen Anna corrected her husband''s sentence while gazing sharply at him. Why he cannot said it nicely? She thought.

    "I''m sorry to ask, but, to whom that Jieun will be engaged with?" Granny Susan wanted to know. Even she knows all of the princes, she also knows their temperament. She just hope they choose someone that Jieun will be comfortable with.

    "Prince Eun-Woo, the fourth prince. As we know that both of them already crosses paths couple of times before and already know each other quite well. We thought that they will be suited to each other." Queen Anna answered on behalf of her husband.

    "I want this engagement to happen fast. And of course married will come later. After all, Jieun is in her suitable age to settle down. I promise, Jieun will never be in harm... As long as she agrees." The King voice now sounds a bit eerie. Are that a threat or what?

    Queen Anna sighs a little looking at King Liam. She already gives up to change his way of talking.

    Hearing that Granny Susan feels relieved a little. Proposals from the palace must be accepted in this world. If not agree, then only the royal family has the right to decide, and in this case, it up to Eun-Woo.

    But, as she knows who Eun-Woo is, she didn''t worry much. She is already seen by her own eyes, how the fourth prince treats Jieun before and the way he interacts with her. In fact, she could feel that Jieun was most comfortable being with him other than the other prince.

    So, whatever that happens next, she can rest assured. As Eun-Woo is a responsible man. As far as she knows him.

    "I will talk to Jieun about this." Granny Susan said halfheartly.

    "The engagement party will be held next week. I will send the invitation letter. I want this land to give blessing on this relationship. Its been a while the palace held this kind of things since Ethan and Mia last celebrated."

    "That soon?" Granny Susan now cannot hide her feeling.

    "Sooner is better." The King sound firm.

    Even her wife''s face seem showing a bit uncomfortable. She just smile awkwardly to Granny Susan now.

    "What about Prince Eun-Woo? Did he agree with all this?" Granny Susan just curious. About what the child thinks. As she knows, Eun-Woo is always rebelling when the King tries to find his suitor years before.

    "He already agrees." King Liam said. But his face looked wrinkled for a moment, perhaps just realizing it. Why this time Eun-Woo agreed, so easily? Anyway, he didn''t care much. As long as his plan succeeds.

    Granny Susan nodded as if it was something that she need to understand. She can only pray that everything is fine.

    A knock on her office door dispelled Granny Susan''s lost in thought at the time.

    "Whose there?" It''s kind of weird that someone came there late at night to meet her like this.

    The door opened slightly to reveal Jieun who was smiling cheerfully, standing there. The girl then knocked again on the door before asking permission.

    "Can I come in?"

    Granny Susan smiled at the girl''s humor.

    "Come in. Do you want some tea?" Granny Susan invited.

    "No, thank you. I''m still full from dinner." Jieun anchored her back in a chair next to Granny Susan.

    "Why are you still up? Usually you are sleeping early." Even though Granny Susan already knows why. Deliberately, she wanted to ask the girl.

    "I am the one that is supposed to ask you that. Why are you here at this time? Its not healthy for you to stay up late, you know." Jieun advise. Worried about the old woman''s health.

    "I just remembered your mother." Granny Susan looked at Aera''s photo after saying it. Jieun has also paid attention to her mother''s face there.

    "I miss her a lot today." Jieun admit said it softly.

    "Me too, dear."

    Now, they each serve their own minds.

    But, after a few minutes, Granny Susan starts to ask,

    "Did that cause your eyes to get a little swollen after coming back from the grave?" The old woman actually realized the change in the girl''s face this afternoon but she didn''t want to ask anything.

    "Ah..." Jieun was a little taken aback by the question.

    Her face now a little red when reminded of what happened earlier in the day. The fourth prince''s clothes were soaked with her cries. Don''t know how she can face the prince again after this. But, they are already engaged, so, she will meet him again even if she like it or not. Hope in that time, her memory of that will be fade away so, she won''t get too embarrassed.

    "It''s not that. I was just too sleepy this afternoon and yawned many times. Probably that''s why my eyes looking all that puffy."

    Granny Susan no longer says anything about it anymore, instead she wants to know what Jieun and Eun-Woo were talking about, when they were both there.

    "Do you talk?"

    Jieun prepared herself before she starts.

    "I know this decision sound rush, but after I make conversation with prince Eun-Woo, I think that I want to continue this engagement."

    "Are you sure about that? Don''t do it because other people. This is your life we ??talking about. Even this is not your real world, engagement and getting married is a serious matter. In addition, it can affect your life in the real world too. " Granny Susan wanted to make Jieun to think deeper.

    Jieun knows well the old woman''s biggest concern. But she also sure did not make a hasty decision. She is afraid, but, she just... She actually decides to give all her trust to the man. Whom, she will spend her life with later. But surely she can''t tell Granny Susan why she thought like that.

    "That''s why I want to tell you that I''m thinking this seriously. I know I''m still young, but you know I will do anything... to uncover the truth about my mother. But, this suddenly happen makes me wonder if this is destiny that I have to go through or not? In these lands, I can''t make a decision so recklessly or my life will be a cost. If becoming a part of the royal can assure my safety so I... should grab this as an opportunity right? " Jieun said.

    Granny Susan could only look at the girl''s face wistfully.

    "And I believe that Prince Eun-Woo will protect me as he already promised me that." Jieun told Granny Susan that to assure her. She knows Granny Susan trust on Eun-Woo out of all the prince the most.

    Granny Susan nodded her head in understanding. She knows, Eun-Woo is a person that will never break any promise.

    "But, how about your life in your real world? How about your father? Are you going to keep him in the dark like Aera did?"

    Jieun takes a moment before answering.

    "I want to make a different decision. I think I want to tell my father everything. About my mother, and me. What is happening here. I don''t want to lie to him. And I want his blessing the most. Its probably difficult but please support me on that. " Jieun expect some support from Granny Susan.

    Her biggest obstacle now is her protective dad. Which dad will allow someone who did not exist in the real world and live in the other dimension to get married to their precious daughter? Its going to be insane. But, she must face it. Only that, she will be able to move forward.

    Granny Susan holds Jieun hand now. As to give her the support that she surely need.

    "Whatever your decision, I always with you. As I have already promised your mother, that I always will support you no matter what."

    Jieun hasn''t said it out loud, but she really feels thankful of that. Even it''s just a word, its comforting her.

    Next, when she awakes in her real world, she got a new battle to face.. She can only pray in her heart that her father will be able to understand.

 Chapter 52 - THE WITCH BECOME CURIOUS

    "You''re here."

    The King walked into the room that housed his proudly throne and noticed the presence of Freya, the palace witch, who already awaiting him there with a boring look plastered in her face. In fact, he just about to call her to come and see him.

    "I know you will ask me to meet you after you come back. Just me being kind enough to save your energy from screaming, talking about my punctuality." Freya said in sarcasm.

    "I''m glad for once, you finally use your head to think."

    "Tch." Freya began to feel disgusted.

    They had only met for a few seconds, but the atmosphere there had already begun to show signs of war. It''s all because, as usual, that King never the one that take her sarcasm. In the end she is the one that will be insulted and hurt by it.

    "So, you meet the girl. How was she?" Freya get into the business. Not wanting to let her engross with the anger that started to build in inside her heart before her ultimate goal today was achieved.

    King Liam handed an envelope to the witch which she took that willingly. She actually already knows what was the thing that keeping inside that envelope anyway.

    "Find out if you can see her. Her future or past. Anything."

    King Liam directed her as always, even though the witch already knows what to do. It''s not the first time they are doing this, and resulted in making Freya stare at King Liam with a strong, killer look. After all, she was the one who taught the King about the ritual long ago.

    ''That ungrateful brat! '', Freya cursing in her heart and mind.

    She actually couldn''t stand being told to do this and that, and love to taking her long time to do something as one of her ways to rebel against the King, but this time is different. She was also actually curious about the girl who suddenly appeared in the land.

    Her hand now opened the envelope that provided. There were several strands of hair in it which actually belonged to the girl . When and how King Liam took it, no one knew but himself.

    "Well, are you sure this is hers?" Deliberately she started teasing.

    "Just do your job. I didn''t have time to entertain you." The King never the one, like to humor anybody.

    Freya just lets it slide on whatever the King said with a loud laugh. She just teases as she suddenly remembers before, when they did this for the first time, the King actually brings an animal fur and not the human hair. Which is entertaining her for years every time she remembers that.

    After she calms down abruptly, with a sudden serious face, she started asking the King more detail.

    "Her name, age, her mother''s name." Freya asks while her hand touching her crystal ball that she already prepared earlier before the King is arrived.

    "Jieun. 23. Aera." The King answer is just like his personality. Short and rough.

    Hearing the mother''s name making Freya smirking while looking at the King, who is still wearing his non-expression face. Cruel. That''s what crosses her mind every time she try to find something on that face.

    "How is she? Does she look a lot like her mother?" Freya tries to make conversation about that, even she know the King didn''t like that.

    "You better start your work now or you may find that your head is no longer in your body anymore." King Liam threatening her. And he means it. Every word that he utters.

    "Humph! You said like you can do it. You can never kill me." Freya confidently said.

    Even the King has a power, his power cannot suppress her the witch. Sometime she wonders where he got that confident to treat her like that. It''s not just one and two times but he has done that every single time. Like he actually has something, some weapon in his sleeve that could kill her just like that.

    It was King Liam''s turn to smirk.

    "Don''t forget that we are enemy before anything. You should not let your guard down." Their eyes now clashing with each other full with hatred. Both realizing that very well.

    No more wasting time Freya is the one break the stare and start performing her ritual there.

    "Appara?tre praeteritum futurum."

    She said her spell, which means appear the past and future.

    Her eyes now losing the white, and are shrouded in thick blackness. Her hand that''s holding the girl''s hair, let out a black looking flame that continued to burn until the hair is disappeared completely. Thick black smoke began to float over her hand after that.

    With that, she blew the smoke towards the crystal ball. Hoping that she can take a look into the girl''s life.

    Freya, watching intently to the crystal ball until the vein around her eyes seem to pop out, even visible to the King now.

    Unsatisfied, she took another last strand of the girl''s hair and called her spell again. The same ritual.

    "Argh!" Freya finally screaming.

    She hit strongly the table there, where her crystal ball are, with both her hands until her crystal ball fall down to the floor and split in two due to her anger.

    Then, she started to grab her long dry looking hair so hard that it became tangled.

    "Again?" King Liam with his hand fold together said in mocking voice. "Seems like your power is not that strong to beat the ''special one''."

    Unable to contain her heart when mocked, Freya is rushing towards the King, choking him there. But the King didn''t even sweat, in fast he reached his knife around his spine that already penetrated with the black magic and scrape the witch in the stomach. Just enough to make the witch to let go of him.

    "Argh! You! How dare you!" Freya now screamed in pain.

    "Why are you going berserk when you know this probably happen. You can''t see Lady Aera past and future also before." Casually King Liam said even though he had just been attacked by the witch. He then put the knife back in its place.

    This is not the first time they fight like that after all. Both of them know how much they hate each other. This is must be what happen when you work with your enemy. Each of them must be prepared for the worst case scenario.

    With a sour face, Freya looked at the man who was often to be the one who went crazy when something didn''t go his way.

    "And why are you suddenly become so positive now?" Freya asked, still in her frustration mood.

    She holds her wounds there. Luckily, it''s not a deep one. The man uses to stab her worst than that. Well, it also her fault, introducing black magic to the man before. She know in silence the man practiced black magic behind her and no doubt that the man will use that to her.

    She can''t believe there''s someone else, rather than Aera that she can''t see their all the time life. It''s like insulting indirectly to her power. Which, she cannot accept that.

    "I already know this will be the result, but its not harm to try. Its been said that her father is someone in the Elysium Land. Probably one of his traits protecting her."

    "Elysium Land? Her father?" Freya chuckle.

    No wonder she has it hard. People in Elysium Land in the higher rank are powerful enough to suppress her power. And she hates it. After all, they are enemies since time immemorial.

    "If that''s so, her father probably someone in the higher rank." Freya start assuming. "I need to see her in person. This... lady Jieun. Her history and everything makes me curious enough."

    "The engagement party will be held next week. You can see her around the time. But make sure you''re not scaring her. I don''t want her to get the wrong ideas."

    "Huh... The King is finally afraid of something?"

    "I don''t want to have a problem with Eun-Woo anymore. Furthermore, this is beneficial to you also. Don''t ever forget that. You hate it when I remind you about that but you are the one who asks to be reminded."

    Freya just keeps silent after that. Think of something.

    "You said she got a power. In that case she is different from her mother. What kind of power is that?" Freya asks really want to know. She just remembers about that.

    "Healing power. Something that I never saw and feel before." King Liam said while observing his hand. The hand that Jieun heals. He actually still can feel the soothe feeling when the girl healing him.

    Jaw-dropping. Freya is definitely amazing after hearing that. As she finds it so weird.

    "Healing power? You mean she can go around and heal people just like that?"

    "Don''t ask something so stupid." King Liam snorted angrily. They are not a child to discuss that childish question.

    "She was born with no basic power and skill, but suddenly she got that healing power? Power that never once existed in this land. This is so... interesting. The girl is really making me all curious." Freya cannot hide her eagerness to know the girl. She can''t wait to come face to face with her. It''s not that long now.

    Before the meeting ended, King Liam wanted to ask something that make him all curious.

    Before going to the Hilleo Village, he actually asks the witch opinion, about who he should pair the girl with even though he already decides by himself that Eun-Woo will be the one. And Eun-Woo also already said his approval. That''s easy. But, to know second opinion, is never hurt anyway. To his surprise, without doubt the witch said the fourth prince is the most suitable. But at the time, he did not ask her why.

    "Your reason, choosing Eun-Woo to pair with the girl. Why?"

    The question sounded like an interrogation like usual now heard. And the witch didn''t feel bother to answer.

    "Why? Because its Eun-Woo fate. To meeting and knowing her. That''s why."

    When she looks at Eun-Woo life, years before, when the King brought him to the palace, she knows that he will meet some girl that he cannot avoid and spend the rest of his life with, and Freya know this is the time. She can feel it.

    The witch''s prophecy is not telling the hundred per cent story of one''s life, but enough to make choices, whether to avoid or continue with the fate.

    "Elaborate." King Liam was not satisfied with the overly brief explanation. Well, even though he always did that to others.

    "You said it''s hard to control Eun-Woo, and now you find the perfect tool for it. That girl, will make Eun-Woo living in heaven and hell at the same time. Its probably some new epic love story if I must say. Sad and happy at the same time. Probably surpass yours. The pitiful one."

    King Liam narrowed his eyes now. Doesn''t like where the conversation is leading.

    But before the King decides to do something, or screaming as he usually does, Freya has already gone. Disappear to the thin air.. Making the King sigh roughly trying to contain his anger that started to boil.

 Chapter 53 - HONEST TALK WITH PROFESSOR MELANIE

    "Professor, do you have a moment?"

    That day, Jieun rush to Professor Melanie''s office while skipping all of her lectures for the day. Is not like skipping a day will do any harm to her anyway as she is the ''smart type'' one. Also, she is too anxious to wait, even if it just for a little while.

    Professor Melanie however, just about to get out from her office to deliver a lecture.

    "Can we wait till break hours? I need to give a... lecture." She said, but after looking at Jieun''s face at the time making her thinking about her decision twice.

    In fact, as soon as she woke up, Jieun thought repeatedly with whom she should tell the secret first. Once she thought it over and over again, she decided to meet Professor Melanie and be honest with her.

    After all, every single thing that happened to her now was after her unconsciously drinking ''the special blue drink''. Which, something that her professor make a research on.

    Who knows? There might have a scientific explanation behind it. After all, science knowledge also is one kind of magical things to scientist. So, she concludes that Professor Melanie probably can accept her story way more than her father.

    "Are you okay?" Melanie asks her student that stood there while looking anxious.

    "Please spare me some of your time. I... I want to talk about something important to you." Jieun say, really hoping that her professor will agree.

    If possible, she wants to tell the story quickly because Jieun knows that if she keep procrastinating, she will probably change her mind. After all, she didn''t have much time now. Her engagement day in Dream Land will be held soon.

    "And what is that?" Melanie frowned slightly. Try to think of what is this ''important things'' that her student want to convey to her. So much so that did not want to wait.

    "Its about the blue liquid. I think something is happening to me because of that."

    Jieun said that honestly, while her face looking all serious, so that, her professor not taking her for granted. Who knows if her professor accuses her to be lying or something? Because, her story is definitely rare to be told and definitely hard to a normal person to accept.

    But, which Jieun didn''t notice there was a subtle smile starting to appear on her favorite professor''s face at the time.

    Melanie turned around for a moment, letting Jieun to look behind her. Then, she sends a text message to her acquaintance to ask for a replacement for a day or help her to cancel all of her classes. She needs an urgent leave right now. Which she never ever asks that before. So, she actually knows her request will easily be granted.

    Without waiting for the answer, Melanie silent her phone, put it in vibrate mode and get back to face to face with Jieun.

    "Sit down first. Let''s talk over some coffee." She said softly. Trying to calm the girl with some caffeine, who seem too nervous there. At least caffeine always works for her system. Hopefully it work to the girl too.

    Jieun now sit down according to the words while waiting for her lecturer who is now focused on making coffee for her. While in her brain, she is thinking of how the story to be told? What verse should be used?

    In just a few seconds, Melanie placed a cup of hot coffee in front of Jieun. It''s not taking a lot of time as it just an instant coffee. Which she is fanatic to it.

    "Drink it slowly. Its hot."

    Jieun fiddled with her cup before sipping the coffee little by little. It turned out that she felt quite calm after that.

    "Now, tell me slowly. I promise I will believe in whatever you are saying." Melanie looked into Jieun''s eyes as if to express something.

    Listening to that, Jieun felt that even though she didn''t say anything yet, her professor actually already knew about her condition. But, not wanting to prolong the matter, or continue the puzzle, Jieun start to tell her story.

    "That day, after I drink the blue liquid, my body started to produce cold sweat and my head start to feel dizzy. It happens so fast, that I can''t bring myself to think why I suddenly feeling sick while, just a second before, I''m just healthy. Then, I went to sleep because I thought I will feel fine when I woke up the next day, but... " Jieun stare at Melanie''s face. It was clear to her that the professor was giving her, full concentrating.

    "But?" Melanie encourages her to continue.

    Jieun takes a breath before returning to continue the story. In her mind, she is saying, ''Please believe in me'' again and again.

    "But then, I found that I was in another world. At first, I thought it was just a dream. But the dream is too long and too real, made me realize that this is not a normal dream. Its like I am now living in a different dimension."

    "And what does the world look like?" Melanie shows her interest. Not once she looks shocked after hearing that. Also, nothing on her face showed that she did not believe in the story that Jieun told her.

    "Umm ... its like mixed of modern and ancient culture. Modern in terms of some of their technologies, but the way they live is like people in English historical drama. Like ..." Jieun trying to find something to make an example.

    "Like that Frozen Disney movie." Of course she will use her favorite one as an example. Even in this kind of serious matter.

    Melanie raised her eyebrows after hearing that. Then she nodded a sign of understanding.

    "The world is named Dream Land. Ruled by a King together with his Queen and the six princes."

    Melanie then took out her notebook. Write down on what Jieun just said. Every detail of it.

    "Can you tell me the name of the people that you encounter there?" She asked.

    Jieun looks towards her professor. She felt a bit strange by the question.

    Realizing that look, Melanie explains, "So that I can find out if they are people who exist in this world or not."

    Jieun eyes widen after hearing that. She never even thought if the other people she met there were from here. But, that''s not impossible. Because, just look at what happened to her.

    So she started to name them one by one until the last name... Eun-Woo is called.

    Hearing that one name makes Melanie stop in her writing.

    "That''s all." Jieun now finish named them all. All that she remembers for now.

    "Did you just say Eun-Woo?" Melanie asks her.

    Jieun nodded. Confirming.

    "He is the fourth prince there, one of the King''s son."

    Melanie let out a long sigh there.

    "Do you think you can find out about all of them?" Jieun really hope her professor can find some information even the slightest.

    "It will be tough as its not their full name but I will try."

    "Did you believe me professor? With all that I told you just now?" Jieun ask wanted to know the truth.

    "I actually know a little about that other world as I study someone mind waves who is also said to have living there. Furthermore, the liquid that you accidentally drank before, is not the normal liquid."

    "Someone? It means you know someone else that went through the same thing as me?"

    ''I know more than you ever imagine Jieun, but it''s not the right time for you to know the whole story'', Melanie just said that in silence.

    "Yes. And you also know that person well. This is suppose to be a secret, but as this come this far I must tell you that... the person I talk about is your mother, Aera. My first case."

    Hearing that Jieun woke up from her seat because she was too shocked. "You... you know my mother?"

    "I don''t know her personally, also I don''t even know that she is your mother until I took your blood before. But as I said, she is my first case. And the biggest reason why I dabble in the world of science. Your mother is actually a scientist. But I reckon that she never tell that to you or her husband."

    "My mother is a scientist?" Jieun massage her chest that is now beating too fast.

    "Aera... She has actually come in contact with the same kind of liquid when she was young. Making her having a dream, but not feel like a dream. And that''s how it''s all started." Melanie told a little. Not too detailed, so that, it is not too difficult for the girl in front of her to understand the situation she is going through.

    "So you actually know that I probably have to face the same situation as her? Before I tell you all this?"

    "I am. I''m sorry if you''re feeling hurt by that. But, I want you to be honest with me first before I tell you all this. So that we can built trust to each other. After all, this information is too difficult for me share. If all this information is found by an irresponsible person who knows what will happen. I already see the worst type of people in this line of work with my own eyes. Especially while I am doing this research. "

    Jieun sit down again, while she doesnt know how to react anymore. But her fears at the beginning about wanting to convince Professor Melanie about her story are dispersed at once after knowing her professor story.

    "But, what exactly the liquid is? Why it react that way to my mother and I? Also, how my mother come into contact with that?" Jieun now throwing the questions that began to gather in her mind at that time.

    "Throughout my research, only Aera and you were lucky."

    Once again, Jieun make a wrinkled face.

    "What do you mean?" She is getting dizzy in her head with all sorts of new information rushed into her brain.

    Melanie comes closer to Jieun.

    "I promise I will tell you all that I know. But first, come with me. We need to go somewhere."

    "Somewhere? Right now?"

    It is impossible for Jieun to think of anything else now. All she knew was that she wanted Professor Melanie to tell her all the story. So that her curiosity will be ended.

    "Yes. I want you to see something. At there, I will tell you everything. I promise. But, as you want me to believe in you before, now I''m the one who begs you to believe in me. Can you do that?"

    Jieun attempt to find the truth in those words on her professor''s face. Once she felt confident, she finally nodded. She decide that she will trust her. And hopefully the decision was right.

    With that, both of them out of the office. Head to the next destination. Which, Jieun, for sure will getting even more surprised.. More than what she already felt before.

 Chapter 54 - MEETING THE REAL ONE

    Throughout the journey Jieun and Melanie only serves each other''s feelings. Did not say anything at all to each other.

    When they arrived in a relatively remote area, full of forests and houses like a village here and there, Jieun felt very calm looking at it. Her face also began to lit up a bit. A smile also started to form in her face, while looking at the beautiful sight.

    Melanie, who occasionally glanced at the girl was also a bit relieved after seeing Jieun who was a little cheerful. She is worried actually. Because all of things that she said to the girl before, probably hard to accept.

    After a long drive they finally arrive at their destination.

    "It''s so beautiful. Whose house this is?" Jieun asked Melanie after seeing a house which half of it was made of wood and the other half with the cement. Woods, is very rare and expensive material nowadays. Making she excited a little.

    "A friend of mine. He lives here with his wife. He is a former researcher and also a scientist."

    Listening to that, Jieun start to feel curious all over again.

    "Did... did he also know about my mother?"

    "He did not. But he has more knowledge about the special liquid more than mine. And I have things, to explain to the both of you after this. But first... Lets us head inside." Melanie invites.

    Jieun unbuckles her seat belt and get out of the car. Her whole body felt fresh when she breathed clean air there. This place makes she remembered of her life in Dream Land. The atmosphere there is a bit similar.

    "Let''s go Jieun." Melanie calls after she turns around and finds Jieun has not yet followed her.

    "I''m coming." Jieun that aware that Melanie is waiting, now running closer to the professor.

    Now they are both in front of the door, of the house. After ringing the bell a few times, they were greeted by the host who clearly look shocked. He, probably didn''t expect any guest at the time.

    "Melanie!? Why aren''t you saying that you are coming today?" Said the man who looked old but still good in looking, was in a state of shock.

    "Sorry, I came here not invited Byung-Hun. But, I got same situation here." She said while using her head pointing towards Jieun who was next to her.

    Byung-Hun feels a little weird. Well, they never got any visitors other than Melanie, and surely they don''t want to be welcoming a stranger to their house. In addition, their situation and their past, make them more wary of people.

    "Who is that dear?"

    Ji-Na who was waiting for her husband, now also showed up.

    "Melanie? And this is?" Ji-Na also shows a surprised face because its rare for Melanie to bring someone else into their house.

    "This is Jieun. She is my special case. There are reason why I come here with her. I know well what are you guys thinking, but, I promise that I will explain later. Can we come in first?"

    Hearing the word ''special case'' certainly made Byung-Hun wonder. It''s been a while since the last time he heard the terms. Last one is before he resign from being a researcher and scientist, years before.

    Although, one of his family members is one of the ''special case'' too, it''s making him want to know about this girl''s case. What''s so special about this one?

    The couple look at each other face first before both nodded in silent agreement. Well, even though they didn''t know the new girl, they know Melanie and trust her entire of their life. So they know Melanie will never do any harm to them.

    "Come in then." Byung-Hun invites them while his body now leans against the edge of the wall to allow them to enter the house.

    "Thanks." Melanie said while walking inside.

    Seeing that, Jieun who hesitated to enter after hearing and seeing their interaction that seemed to be wary with outsiders, still remember to be polite and bow to the man and also to his wife while walking in. Whatever it is, she had to follow Melanie, who walked in fast, looking too comfortable, like this is her own house.

    "Melanie, what are you doing?" Ji-Na, who follows in Melanie''s footsteps even more surprised when now they arrive in front of a room. A room that contains a big secret.

    Byung-Hun then also arrived there, after he closed and locked the door of his house.

    "Mel, are you going to enter that room with the girl?" Byung-Hun asks as, if not believing his friend''s actions at that time.

    Jieun only able to observe in silence the situation that is happening in front of her without a sound. Just let the professor control it. As she also didn''t know anything.

    "I know this is so sudden, but this girl," Melanie watched Jieun with a hopeful look. "Is probably the key to all of this. She probably can help him."

    Listening to that simultaneously Byung-Hun and Ji-Na looked at Jieun with a look full of interest, while Jieun, looked at her professor. As she is still not understanding a word that her professor is saying.

    ''Him? What now? '' Jieun mind and heart started to get uneasy. Today, she already have enough surprised. She doesn''t know if she could handle it more than that.

    "Please allow me. Byung-Hun? Ji-Na?" Melanie is now pleading the two.

    Looking at Melanie, who look determine and confident with her choice, Byung-Hun nodded in agree. While Ji-Na, she always follow her husband''s decision which she knows, is the best.

    Melanie now smiles in relieved, and looking thankfully for the both. Then, she faced Jieun and held both of the girl''s shoulders. Wanting to get the girl full attention.

    "Jieun, I promise after you see someone behind this door, I will tell you everything that you wanted to know. But first, to prepared you, I want to tell you that someone inside there, is in comatose state for about ten years now. And ... hmm ... just get inside first. I want to see if my theory is right."

    At first, Jieun feel lost as why suddenly she need to see a patient of her professor? But, she also gain a bit of interest to know more, after seeing Professor Melanie''s earnest face there.

    With that, Melanie opened the door slightly. Enough for Jieun small frame body to enter.

    Slowly, Jieun walk in. Step by step inside. She didn''t see the person yet, as the room is quite big inside. But every step she took, makes her heart beating so fast in her chest.

    One step... Two step...

    She was now approaching the bed, which is in the middle of the room. Her legs stopped there. While, her mind takes time to process what is happening. But as she sees clearly the body that is lying stiffly there, she gasps a little.

    The person, is the one that she knows all along. Who help her the most, in her life now.

    Jieun is now cupped her hand into her mouth, which began to gape as a result of being too shocked by what she was going through. Her mind seemed to stop. Her heart was also getting faster each second and she even can hear it.

    Her eyes now began to water without hesitation when she remembered Professor Melanie''s words a moment ago that that person has been in a coma for almost ten years now.

    She doesn''t know why, but she feels like she wants to get closer to the person. And she did. Looking closer... at the sleeping prince.

    She, then, holds the man''s hand tightly. Hoping that, he will get up and realize her existence.

    The situation is also witnessed by Byung-Hun and Ji-Na who are now increasingly confused. They never find out someone that knowing their son so deeply like that. As they find it unreal for the unknown girl to be able to cry like that after seeing the condition. It''s 10 years already, and all his son''s friends have also forgotten about him.

    But unlike Melanie, she knows her theory is correct now. And she gets everything set for the next step in her mind while watching the scene. Also prepared herself to tell all of them about what she finds so far.

    Back to Jieun, she''s now feeling too overwhelming. All sorts of things now pierced into her mind. Staring at the man also made her heart feel heavy, very sad. Is this what the professor meant that only my mom and I are lucky?

    Jieun is now sighing heavily before her legs feel no longer strong to stand. She finally let herself plop down on the floor, next to the bed, but still did not let go of her grip.

    She is now starting sobbing as if she will not be able to stop. Releasing a sense of burden in her heart.

    "Eun-Woo..."

    In the end, she finally whispers his name.

 Chapter 55 - MELANIE TOLD THEM WHAT SHE KNOW

    After Jieun calming down, Melanie took her out of the room and told her to sit on the sofa in the living room.

    Ji-Na, on the other hand, although her curiosity is now at its peak, but in immediately, her mother''s instinct is kick in. She rush to the kitchen to make some juice and prepare some snack for the girl. Of course she need to serve someone who is now tired after crying out loud for her son. Which a scene that she never thought she will ever see.

    Byung-Hun, who accompanies Jieun in the living room brought the tissue closer to the girl and just sit there. Watched her with full interest.

    Jieun, whose face is still red from crying saying her thankful politely in her hoarse voice even she is getting shy now. Snot also begins to run wildly now in her nose resulting of her crying.

    She actually didn''t know that she could cry so hard for the man. But after seeing him, in this real world and not in Dream Land, her feeling seems to burst out suddenly.

    After checking on Eun-Woo''s condition a little, Melanie returned back to the living room. Just at that time Ji-Na also arrived there with drinks and snacks.

    "Here. Drink this juice. Probably it will make you feel a bit better." Ji-Na said softly to Jieun while putting the juice in front of the girl.

    "Thank you." Jieun taking the cup and start drinking a little. She actually feels like lower in sugar now. After her drink that she immediately feels cold and refreshing. Restore her energy and definitely making herself feel better.

    "Jieun, can you send text message to your father that you need to spend the whole night with me for some research? Tell him I will be responsible of you." Melanie asks her. Because tonight will be a long night for all of them there.

    Jieun nodded in agree, even though she didn''t know how her father will responds to that request. She never spend a night out before. But, with her professor here, she is hoping that her father can be a little soft.

    After sending a message to her father, Jieun started to ask things that she was feeling confused.

    "Why Eun-Woo in that state? And you said he is in a comatose state. Why doesn''t have any life support machine around him?" And she chooses that as her first question.

    "First, let me introduce you. This is Dr. Byung-Hun a former researcher and a scientist who working with me long ago and this is Na Ji-Na, his wife. This is Eun-Woo''s parent."

    Jaw-dropping as she didn''t expect to meet Eun-Woo''s parent, Jieun then get up from her seat and bow politely to both.

    ''Did I just crying in front of Eun-Woo real parent just now? '' She just freaks out inside her mind as embarrassment started to built in. She tries very hard to ignore those feeling anyway.

    "And this is Lee Jieun, my student studying in medicine, also a part of my special science department. She is my new case."

    ''New case'' word ringing again in Byung-Hun ears now. His interest has definitely become double.

    Melanie looked at Byung-Hun and Ji-Na after the introduction.

    "I will tell everything that I know to both of you now. But first I need to tell the start of this whole story to Jieun. So that she will not get confused." She said that so that Byung-Hun and Ji-Na can be understanding of why she explaining those to Jieun after.

    Then, Melanie started,

    "Ten years ago Eun-Woo been injected with the special liquid, but not on his free will. There''s some incident that lead to that."

    "And what kind of incident is that?" Jieun cannot hide her curiosity. She does not want to miss a single detail.

    "Aaa.." Melanie tried to compose her sentence before Byung-Hun interrupted.

    "Its started because of me. As you already know I am a scientist. The person that inject Eun-Woo is also working in the same field of mine. One day there''s something happen within the organization make the person losing his rationality and lead him to do something unthinkable. Even all of us never thought this kind of things will happen. At the chaos situation, he inject Eun-Woo with the blue stone liquid."

    "The liquid never been researched on at the time and we don''t know if it suitable with the human body or not. So that''s starting all of this. Until now, he never once wakes up but he didn''t need life support machine at all. He is healthy like a normal person but he just didn''t wake up." Melanie added.

    Jieun grip both of her hands tightly. Cannot believe something so terrible is happening to the man. At least she drinks the liquid on her will. But he... is being forced.

    "What is this liquid actually?" Jieun still does not understand how the liquid can have such an effect. What is so special about this liquid actually?

    Listening to that, Byung-Hun got up from his seat. Took some files that he had researched a long time ago and handed them to Jieun.

    Jieun took that and read it one by one. The file is a brief data about the rainbow meteor, the finding also the research that has been made about that.

    "So the liquid is actually the meteor stone, and because its specialty, its been research in secret without the knowledge of the public, but got fully supported by the government around the world. But now, after one situation the research is suspended and cancel all over the world. Is that correct? " Jieun make a conclusion based on what she just reading.

    "True. But we never actually know if the searching of the stone is fully suspended or not, as human greediness is everywhere. Who knows there''s some people that still working on it in the dark." Said Byung-Hun with unreadable dark look.

    "And because of Eun-Woo, here am I trying to research on the liquid that left. To find a cure for him. Which is, the one that you unconsciously drink before."

    "She what?!" Byung-Hun was shocked again. Ji-Na who was a loyal listener also now looked at Jieun with the same view as her husband at that time.

    "You ... you drink the liquid?" J i-Na look at Jieun from top to bottom. Can''t believe what she''s seeing. How the girl can still standing in healthy after that? While their Eun-Woo has been lying in the bed for 10 years.

    "There''s a long story to it, but yes. I''m sorry." Jieun close her eyes while saying that. If that is the last remaining of the blue stone, how can they find cures for Eun-Woo now. She started to feel guilty.

    "It''s not her fault, it''s mine all the way." Melanie doesn''t want to make Jieun feel guilty.

    "But, looking at her all healthy, it gives me some hope. I already took her blood to analyze and hoping we can find something that can help Eun-Woo."

    Listening to that Byung-Hun and Ji-Na breathed a little of relief. They don''t actually blame Jieun or Melanie in the slightest. They also felt it was a miracle to see someone survive because of the liquid. They also hope that their son, Eun-Woo will get a miracle one day.

    "Now, it leads me to another story. First, I would like to say sorry to both of you, Byung-Hun, Ji-Na, as I keep this one as secret from both of you also. As I promise the person that I will not leaking any of this until it is the right time. And finally, I found the right time. " She said while looking at Jieun.

    Byung Hun and Ji-Na are now listening with full concentration. What else does Melanie seem to be hiding from them?

    "Years ago, before I even involving myself with this special research about the rainbow stone. I actually have one case related to the stone which no one knows about that. No one." Melanie emphasizes the verse so that Byung-Hun knows, even their previous organization didn''t even know it.

    "This person actually being a test subject by the illegal organization that search for the stone way different from the organization that I and Byung Hun work before. And that person is Jieun''s late mother."

    "Oh my God! What is happening here?" Ji-Na couldn''t believe what she heard then. She is now beginning to sympathize with Jieun.

    "I know it sounds ridiculous, with this connection and all, but I also doesn''t know that she has been a Jieun''s mother until recently. She has injected also with blue liquid. And she also survives just like Jieun does."

    "That means the blue stone actually existed before our organization found it."

    "I believe so. But the composition, the content, the feeling of that blue stone is different from the one that we know. It''s like a twin, look the same, but not in the inside."

    Byung-Hun was massaging his temple at that time. He thought he knew a lot about the stone before, but he totally lost now.

    "Jieuns mother told me that, after she being injected with the stone, she started living in another dimension, another world that cannot be seen by us normal people. Its sound crazy, but I believe in that after I studied her brainwaves. Every night when she sleep, her brain is doesn''t. And the result from that, its not like a person who have a normal dream. "

    "And Eun-Woo?" Ji-Na start to ask. Although she seemed hard to believe in it, but she also still wanted to know.

    Melanie looked towards Jieun now.

    Jieun now started her part of the story,

    "After I drink the blue liquid, I also started to live in the other world. And it turns out it is the same world that my mom lived in, when she was alive. And rules in that world is not the same as here. In there King''s words are the rules and no one should oppose to that. Also, in that world, is the first time I met Eun-Woo."

    Byung-Hun and Ji-Na now holding each other hand.

    "Our Eun-Woo is living there?" Ji-Na said in disbelief while Byung-Hun paused for a moment.

    "That''s why, I was shocked just now. He looks exactly the same as Eun-Woo that I know there."

    "How... how was he? Did he remember us?" Ji-Na asks with an uncontrollable feeling. Tears began to fall on her cheeks.

    "In there, he is living as the fourth prince. He never mentions anything about this world to me so I didn''t know if he remember or not. In that world, all people that live there have a power. And Eun-Woo is one of the people that is a powerful one, except me and my mom. That''s why the royal get interested with me as there are prophesy that known in the royal that, there''s a special girl in that world who can bring them good luck or bad things. With my mom gone, they thought that maybe I, the one that continue the prophecy as we are different. But, until recently I gaining power there. "

    "What kind of power?" Apart from whatever she believes, as it clash with scientific knowledge, Melanie still wanted to know.

    "Healing power. And Eun-Woo is the one that helping and encourage me to use that to my advantage. I also heal him once when he hurt during a battle there."

    "A battle?" No wonder Eun-Woo is looking like that now. Ji-Na now believes a little in the story, as even without drinking and eating, her son is healthy. Also it solves the mystery of his toned six pack body which rare for people who sleep and never wake up to get such a body.

    "That world is kind of a dangerous place, especially to people that have no power. Its like what we see in English historical film and drama. Almost the same." Jieun added her explanation.

    "Is that world is like that Merlin story?" Ji-Na wants certainty so it''s easier for her to imagine.

    "I believe it''s almost like that." Thankfully Jieun know what the story about.

    "I... I don''t know what to say." The silent Byung-Hun began to speak.

    "I know its to sudden for all of us. But, I need each of us to be together in this. I want to conduct a research to Eun-Woo and Jieun brainwave, and I wanted to do it here. I want to search on how to save Eun-Woo and find out more if other people in other world have the same cases or not. As this research must be done in secret, I was hoping that Jieun can live here in the meantime for that. This will be a long time journey for all of us. And I want an agreement on this also from both of you. "

    "I will do anything for Eun-Woo." Byung-Hun said while looking dearly at his wife. And Ji-Na nodded, agreeing on the same things. Luckily both of them are in the same boat. Now all of them looking at Jieun. Waiting for her answer.

    "I agree as I also wanted to know more about my mom and also I want to save Eun-Woo." Jieun said.

    "But ... my father ... he is a bit protective. And he is not yet knowing about all things that happening to my mom and me. I don''t know how to convince him." Jieun become worried thinking that. Her father certainly not wanting to leave her with stranger.

    "Let me talk to him then." Melanie sound confident. "We will try to convince him together. So you don''t have to hold the burden alone." Melanie doesn''t want Jieun to think too much.

    "I actually want to tell him everything about all of this. I can''t keep him in the dark any longer. As something serious is coming in a few days."

    "What do you mean?" Melanie wanted to know.

    "Something... You mean in the other world?" Byung-Hun also spoke. Starting to make up his mind about the ''other world.''

    Jieun nodded, saying ''yes''. She now gathered all her courage before she told them the important news while closing her eyes, not wanting to look at the faces of those who were there.

    "Me and Eun-Woo is getting married!"

    "What!?"

    Now, all of them there screaming in disbelief rather loudly, made Jieun increasingly redden her face, holding back embarrassment.

 Chapter 56 - ENGAGEMENT PARTY

    This time around, Jieun returns to the Dream Land and finds herself in a beautifully decorated carriage. There is a royal logo found there, make Jieun, herself understand what was going on at the time.

    Finally, this is the day...

    After a few times she''s been at this kind of situation, awake in different state and sometimes awkward, she is now accustomed to adjusting. She is also getting faster in handling whatever the situation she is facing as if now.

    At the time, she looked at her own reflection from the glass window of the carriage. Her hair is completely up now, and she is wearing a gown in a very gorgeous light, gold color. The dress also embroidered with silver pearl right in her waist.

    She just remembers something. She looks almost just like the first time she and Eun-Woo met. At the castle. What''s different this time is, it got more decoration, expensive accessories and this time, it comes with a sleeve. Also, she will meet the man not in a tense situation as the first.

    ''Is this an encore or what? '' She is smiling while researching her face at that time.

    "Don''t worry. You look beautiful my lady."

    Only then, Jieun realize that she wasn''t alone, after hearing the voice that belongs to Ayana, echoed there. Granny Susan also there accompanied her. Both of them, are dressed a little stylishly unlike usual.

    After a few minutes, Ayana suddenly burst into tears.

    "I can''t believe you will get engaged today. I feel like, it just only yesterday we sneaked out from Hilleo Village, to see the castle together along side watching the six prince performances, and now you''re getting married. To that one of prince. Which is definitely like a dreams come true for all women in this entire world. Also starting tonight, you will be living in that luxurious castle. Ah, why you''re grown up so fast?! "

    "What are you saying Aya. Jieun is older than you anyway." Granny Susan interrupting Ayana, making her abruptly face the truth.

    "Oh my! I totally forgot about that."

    Looking at that, Jieun just laugh at Aya dramatic behavior just now. That girl, she has been an entertainer and a friend to Jieun all along. But after she gets engaged tonight, she will be living in the palace as fulfilling the King request. Today is also the day, she will be separated with Ayana and also Granny Susan.

    She is actually afraid when she thought about that. But she knows, Eun-Woo will help her if anything occurs. It''s just, if possible she wanted to bring Ayana to be living with her there. Accompany her. At least there was someone she knew all along while living in the palace. So that, she was not feeling too lonely. But, not all wish will become true. She''s aware of that.

    "It''s not like we never get to see each other. I promise to always visit you all later. After all, I already miss Hilleo Village and all of the people there now." Jieun said it sound a little sad. Especially, after thinking that, once again, she had to wade through a place she was unfamiliar with. But, like it or not, she needs to get used in the new environment now.

    "Don''t think too much and you will be just fine." Granny Susan advised. She is actually finding it hard to let go of the girl as she already fond of her, but this is a must. The time has come for that.

    Finally, they now arrived in the special passage gate used by the royal family only. Granny Susan and Ayana are the one who gets down first. Then, Jieun get ready to get out. She is moving carefully so that she is not stepping on the dress that she is wearing.

    Before she came down, Jieun took a deep breath a few times to relieve the anxiety that suddenly appeared in her heart at that moment. But, after one of her legs stepped out down the stairs of the carriage, she could now see Eun-Woo''s face that was then looking at her. Shocking her a little bit, but making her finally relaxing herself.

    Actually, Eun-Woo has been waiting for her there quite long. They need to walk side by side together anyway, so, being a gentleman he waits her there even it took some time for Jieun to arrive. In addition, he seemed to know that the girl would be a little nervous to face all if this. So, as he already promise. He will always there to protect her.

    Now, he was watching her get out of the carriage slowly. He is totally mesmerized by her beauty at the time. He always knows she is beautiful, but he never cares about that before, also he never pays much attention to her. But, today is a historic day for them. And he decides to properly watching her. Turns out that she is looking so breathtaking there.

    Without showing what he''s feeling inside, Eun-Woo extends his hand to the girl. Helping her to get down. And Jieun gladly accept the gesture with a thankful smile that now is forming in her face.

    Granny Susan and Ayana also in smiling, looking at the beautiful couple. In their eyes, both of them is really match made in heaven. How come they didn''t realize that sooner?

    Now, Eun-Woo and Jieun walk inside together, side by side, followed by Granny Susan and Ayana from behind.

    Occasionally Jieun glanced at the man. She can''t help it though. It is not always she can see someone as good looking as him around.

    Plus, Eun-Woo that night wore a black royal suit and hints of red and gold here and there, that really highlighted his handsomeness. In his waist there''s a sword that Jieun remember is the one that he use to warning her before, when she is trap in his closet. The bitter sweet memory. She just smiles at the thought. Guess tonight she will be walking down a memory lane.

    At one intersection, Eun-Woo said to Granny Susan and Ayana to take another path. He and Jieun will take another path as the engagement ceremony will be done in the open balcony on the upper level for all the people of Dream Land that come to the castle to see their engagement.

    By then, they are left together by their on.

    While walking into the engagement place, Eun-Woo breaks the silence.

    "Are you nervous?" He is actually trying to make the girl a bit comfortable.

    "I am." Jieun honestly telling the man. "But after seeing you, make, me less nervous now." Somehow she admitted it.

    Eun-Woo just watch the girl who is not looking at him at all. Suddenly he grabs her wrist, stopping their walk. Because of that, Jieun take a look at Eun-Woo with a wide eyes now. Not sure why the man acted that way.

    But, after a while, without talking. Eun-Woo changed his grip on the girl''s wrist, to the girl''s hand. Then, he interlocked their fingers together, tightly, as if he wants to secure her. Making Jiuen heart is now throbbing wildly. She just hope that the man didn''t realize her condition now.

    Without her knowing, the man''s heart also in the same pace as her.

    "Let''s go." His voice echoed again after the silence. Now, they walk hand in hand towards the final door.

    At that area of ??palace, there are faces that Jieun recognize. The other princes. All of them lining on the left and right of the flower path there while smiling.

    Embarrass, Jieun try to pull her hand back, but Eun-Woo didn''t let her. He holds her hand tighter than before, if that''s even possible as if he afraid that she want to running away. So, Jieun just give up and let go.

    Before they meet the whole nation, The King and The Queen that stands at the end of the balcony fence, facing the people while proudly smiling at them. Then, The King makes the announcement.

    "As you all know, I call all of you to witness this night full of joy. It''s been a while that this palace is holding this kind of ceremony. I hope all of you will give blessing to this couple and pray that this relationship will bloom forever and further beneficial to this nation. "

    Screams and voices were heard here and there as if responding to the King''s words.

    "By that, I am welcoming this new couple, the fourth prince of Dream Land and the choice of his heart, Lady Jieun!"

    With that, Eun-Woo and Join now move forward to be introduced to everyone who is there. As soon as their faces are exposed, there is the sound of applause and while here and there by the people of that Dream Land. Welcoming them. Didn''t know what to do, Jieun just keep on smiling.

    "I, Prince Eun-Woo, feeling grateful for all of you that come here to support and bless this relationship. Tonight, I, promise this lady right here that I will make her happy for the rest of her life and you all will become the witness."

    Jieun didn''t know if the man is speaking the truth right there, but her heart is feeling warm. Even it just for the show, all that she knows is what she is feeling is true.

    After a while with the noise which is getting worse, the King then gives his command, making all the people that are noisy, silent completely. Marking that the moment has come for the couple to exchange the rings.

    Eun-Woo took the ring from the royal tray provided there and looked towards Jieun. Jieun make a slight nod of her head to indicate that she is ready. By that Eun-woo put the silver ring on Jieun''s ring finger. After that, Jieun also do the same. Put the ring on the man''s ring finger. They are now officially a fianc¨¦e.

    After that, Eun-Woo take her hand and kiss it. At once ended the whole ceremony. The fireworks started to radiate here and there. Making the place is now seem lively. A kind of ceremony that Jieun never experiencing before.

    "It''s beautiful." The words came out of her mouth.

    Eun-Woo, who heard looked at her and said, "It is..."

    Now, a Jieun turned her gaze towards the man who is still watching her. The meaning behind those words, she wouldn''t dare to ask or imagine it, so, she just holds his stare right there.

    "Let''s get in." Eun-woo finally want to take Jieun to the next part of the ceremony. Dance party for the ''royal guest'' only. Which Jieun not really waiting for that, also thought the same by Eun-Woo, but they need to get over it as it''s a tradition.

    By that, this time, both of them naturally hold each other hand and walk inside.

 Chapter 57 - THE WITCH REAL FACE

    "You look so pretty tonight Lady Jieun." Of course only Prince Haru is the one who can say those.

    After the exchange rings ceremony is done, Jieun and Eun-Woo is now in the hall to dine, while waiting for the next tradition which is dancing.

    As soon as the couple entered the hall, all the princes continued to gather around the couple.

    "You look tense." Prince Ray states the truth to the girl.

    "Of course she is when everyone is looking at her." Prince Ethan, who always has something to comment on Prince Ray words, said that.

    "You better be good to her Eun-Woo." Prince Leo suddenly giving advise although it''s very rare for him to do so.

    "This is for you Lady Jieun. Probably it will make you less nervous before dancing."

    Jieun looks at the wine that was given to her while laughing, a bit forced. She is actually never drinking alcoholic beverages in her entire life. One, because she is concerned about her health even though she is fine this few years. Second, it''s because she didn''t really fond of those kind of things.

    "She can''t drink." Eun-Woo said, strict, while staring sharply at Haru. He actually didn''t know if she can drink or not, but observing her, he kind of knowing.

    "Alright, alright. Don''t be too protective will you."

    "It''s fine." Jieun said softly to Eun-Woo. Doesn''t want them to bicker because of her.

    "But, I''m sorry Prince Haru. I really can''t drink, but, thank you anyway." Jieun didn''t want to make Haru feel discouraged, so she just took that glass, and holding it without drinking the content.

    At the very moment, Prince Syaoran comes with the alcoholic drink, serving Jieun with that, automatically changing the glass with the one that Jieun is holding. Jieun smiles thankfully to him.

    "Can I see our main character of the night too?" Suddenly a voice that is so melodious is heard there. All the princes now gave way to her. Even Jieun, cannot close her eyes at the time.

    That person, walking so confidently closer to her, looking so pretty just like a model. At the time, Jieun could hear Prince Ethan, clearing his throat before introducing the pretty woman that just came there and now stood in front of Jieun.

    "Lady Jieun, this is Princess Mia." He said. "My wife." It took a while before he said the important part. But Jieun already know who she was after hearing the name, as she still remember Prince Haru told her about that in the Hilleo Village before.

    "I''m Jieun." Jieun awkwardly introduce herself. She actually didn''t really know what to do. Shaking hands doesn''t seem right. Bowing 90 degresss, also not this world culture. But that woman just keeps on smiling and come closer now, to hug her.

    "I''m glad that there''s a girl married to one of this prince, and come to living in this palace. Finally, I got a company." She said it kindly. Not once stopping from smiling.

    "I''m glad to see you too." Jieun replied. Hoping that they can be a good friend after this. She can feel it will happen anytime now.

    "If anything, don''t hesitate to find me. I always feel bored here anyway."

    "Will do." She didn''t know that how thankful Jieun was feeling with her saying that.

    At the time, suddenly King Liam was making an appearance with Queen Anna. He said one and two things before the dance tradition finally began. Starting with he and his Queen. Before all the princes also dancing with their partner or the guest who is there tonight.

    Jieun that nervous, still manage to proceed with the help of Eun-Woo. She keeps practicing with Ayana before, so she can keep up a bit, but even that, she actually didn''t know how much time she stepped on the man''s feet. But Eun-Woo, never complain about that. Thankfully.

    After 30 minutes, the dance finally stops. And all of them now wandering here and there, eating while talking.

    Jieun was also introduced to various dignitaries there. She has yet come close to Ayana and Granny Susan, who also inside that hall as she is busy to get here and there following Eun-Woo around.

    Until one point, Jieun said Eun-Woo that she needs to use the toilet. Eun-Woo want to accompany her, but it seems to much protection, so she said its fine. As she already knows where is it. Just at the corner outside the hall. 100 meters only. With that, Eun-Woo with heavy heart just let her go.

    After Jieun came out of the toilet, she wanted to go back into the hall. But as she walked, the lights along the area started flashing until it made a sound that was quite frightening to her. Her walking pace, began to slow down. She observed the surroundings at the time.

    Jieun didn''t want her feelings to overwhelm her so, she persuaded her heart at that point. ''There''s nothing wrong. Probably the light needs some fixing. '' She thought about that over and over again.

    But, she stopped her walking as all the light there suddenly disappear. All the way through so she couldn''t even see where she had to go. Her heart now beating quite fast. The air in there doesn''t feel right.

    Click clack... Click clack...

    She can hear something, or someone walking near where she was standing. Didn''t know what to do, as her eyes cannot see anything in the dark, she is just hugging herself. Prepared herself for whatever that comes next.

    After a while, she can hear someone snapping a finger once, making only the light above her to light up back.

    Jieun make a gasp sound after looking at the scary looking person right infront of her. Its not only the whole appearance but the person aura also making her seem like cannot breath.

    White hair, sunken face and neck, dark teeth and eyes. The person looks exactly like a walking corpse, which Jieun never encounter such a person before. She even could see the person vein popping too visible in the hands. The black gown that the person wore also making the entire appearance become even more scarier.

    She is feeling scared, but she still keep looking at the person. There must have a reason why the person stood in front of her right then. So she wanted to find out what the reason about.

    "Well..." The person is now started talking, kind of whisper in eerie tone.

    "Who are you?" Jieun let out her question.

    "You are the brave one are you..." The person is now walking closer to Jieun, still with the clacking sound of her heels there.

    "In your opinion... Who do you think I am...?" The person seems like to want to play puzzles with her. But Jieun didn''t answer.

    One that she confident to say is the person is a woman. Although not really looking like one.

    Suddenly the person walking round and round, surround Jieun, while looking at the girl from top to bottom. Several times. Before she roughly grab Jieun face with her hand.

    "Your face really look like Aera... No doubt in the eyes that you''re her daughter..." The scary looking woman now moving her hand, rubbing Jieun face with her long sharp nail then, she grabs Jieun neck after that, slightly choking her. Making Jieun feel a little hurt as the person nail is now stab at her skin.

    "Tell me... Who is your father in that Elysium Land? Did your mother left you with a will before she died? Do you know the secret of the royal? How you get your power? Tell me!"

    The women now bombard a lot of questions to Jieun now with a raging breath. Seem like she already had those questions for long and right now she cannot wait to ask all of that.

    "Why would I tell you that?" Suddenly her courage came, Jieun alone did not know where she got that. It just that, from the beginning, when the woman mentioned about her mother, she had already decided to confidently stand there without showing that she is scared.

    "Ha Ha..." The women let go of Jieun now and started laughing hysterically while holding her stomach.

    Just like a crazy person that just got out of a mental hospital, Jieun said that in her mind while keep watching. Who knows if the person tries to attack her or anything? So she needs to stay alert.

    Abruptly, the woman back on her scary aura. No more laughing.

    "How... interesting... Too... interesting..."

    At the time, a gentle breeze suddenly passed through the area. Jieun could feel that the wind seems to contain a dew, as her feeling her skin kind of cold now.

    "Arghh!"

    But, after that, the woman infront of her suddenly groaned in pain loudly. Jieun could see that the woman face and skin seem like to be burning. Small, orange red fire now appear here and there.

    With that, the area is bright again. All the light that''s gone before, get back to function properly.

    "What are you trying to do to Jieun, Freya?"

    Jieun feel a little relieved now when someone helps her there. Queen Anna showing up at the right time. Who knows what the scary looking women want to do with her as she knows she will refuse to answer all of her question.

    But to Jieun surprised, the scary looking woman in front of her before, now turn to such a beauty. The scary looking just like a walking corpse, is gone all of sudden.

    Queen Anna comes closer and stand in front of Jieun. Like wanted to protect her from the person.

    "You''re playing rough My Queen." Freya said. It took a while before she gets hold of herself from the pain, caused by those holy waters. Even if it''s just a sprinkle.

    "You are the one who should think twice before attacking a royal member. How rude of you to her when it''s just the first day she come in here. Now go before I do something worse." Queen Anna gives a warning, as she already feels rage coming to her heart when facing the witch.

    "Tch." Not wanting to make a fuss anymore, Freya now decide to disappear. As she usually does.

    Queen Anna then watched Jieun. She inspects her here and there while holding the girl''s shoulder.

    "Are you okay?" She is asking softly, sound worried just like a mother.

    "I''m fine. But who is she?" Jieun actually have an idea about who that person is, but she just wanted to make a conversation so that things are not awkward between her and the Queen.

    The Queen hit Jieun softly in her hand.

    "What''s okay? Your neck is bleeding. Thankfully, it just a small cut." Queen Anna said, regretted the incident.

    "That person is the witch. unfortunately she is this palace witch that hired by the King. I never like her as she always ambush people that interest her like that. Remember, if you come across her again, run the other way if possible. No, I should hire someone to accompany you all the time. Just, don''t meet the witch alone. We never know what she is thinking." Queen Anna gave a long message.

    Jieun smile wide. She already could feel the love from the woman. That honestly worried about her. She is not fortune teller or anything, but her judgment of character is actually quite good.

    "Thank you for worrying Queen Anna. But I am just fine. I just feeling a bit scared as I never encounter such a person before."

    Queen Anna nodded in understanding.

    "Look like someone else is worried about you too." She said while smiling meaningfully.

    Jieun takes a look behind her now and found that Eun-Woo running fast approaching them. As he already there, he didn''t say anything, but just keep staring at her and the Queen.

    "Well, now you''re here. It''s your turn to take care of Jieun. The witch almost scared her to death just now."

    "What?" Eun-Woo face looks cold now after knowing what just happen.

    "Let me, excuse myself first." Said Queen Anna, in fast walking away, leaving Jieun and Eun-woo there.

    "The witch confront you?" Eun Woo is asking a bit too serious in his face. Clearly he also doesn''t like the witch just like the Queen.

    "She did. With her scary old look. But Queen Anna come and help me."

    Eun-Woo seem not to hear what she is saying and keep on looking at her wound in the neck.

    Jieun realize what is that look all about, and she slowly holding her neck cover the hurting part.

    "It didn''t hurt. I promise. I will put some ointment later and it will be fine."

    Jieun try to assure the man. Trying to look unbothered by what she just going through.

    But Eun-Woo knows better than that. His face clearly show his discomfort.. He swear next time he come across the witch, he will do the same thing, as what she had done to Jieun.

 Chapter 58 - PRINCE ETHAN, PRINCESS MIA CONFLICT

    After the party was over, Princess Mia is wandering in the palace alone. She doesn''t feel like to return to her room that shared with her husband just yet. As her heart was a little restless that night. And she refuses to show that side of her to Ethan.

    She already held her feelings for so long. Why she crumbles now, just after looking at the new beautiful couple? At once, telling her that she was wrong. She is getting jealous of them. Of their relationship that clearly different from her... sad platonic love.

    "Seems like you feel bothered looking at Eun Woo and Jieun."

    Mia, stop her feet and stare at the man that is leaning against the wall. Even she already realized the presence of the man, she didn''t say anything to acknowledge that and just walking again. Pass the man.

    "They had to go through an arrange married, never in love with each other, but still looking all happy while your relationship, there''s feeling, but always so distance."

    Prince Mia swallows her saliva in angry right then after feeling her throat getting dry. Before she turned back to face the man. Who is now smirking mockingly at her.

    "Shut up Ray. What are you intention saying all those words to me? You have no right to do so." Mia fiercely speaks to her ex-fianc¨¦e.

    "As someone that had to forget his one sided love, just to give someone he love a better life, I really don''t have a right. But, I do want to see you and Ethan to be happy." Ray watches Mia''s face before continuing. "But both of you are wasting my effort and also your time. This is not what I expected from your marriage."

    "I don''t need your advice. I''m already happy with what I get now. You are not supposed to judge." Mia then wanted to walk again leaving the man, but Ray, raised his voice slightly.

    "You can deny as long as you want, but you are hurting inside Mia! Nothing can change if both of you didn''t talk and just let things as the way it is. How long do you think you can last? You know well that one of you should make a move. Doesn''t make me do something crazy such as take you away from him. In force. "

    Mia looked back behind her, intending to scold the man, but the first prince had already disappeared from her sight. Her hands began to grip tightly. She felt even more upset than before. The man did pour oil into the raging fire. But, what make her become so mad is because what the man said is the truth.

    Her relationship with Ethan, is not as beautiful as expected. And she''s actually starting to fall.

    After the encounter with Ray, Princess Mia returns to her place that is shared with Ethan, her husband. Her heart was still restless after hearing Ray''s words just now.

    Just entering the door, she saw Ethan sitting on a chair doing something on his desk. He don''t even look at her unless he wants to say something or when she wants to say something. That''s their daily routine every day. Since they got married three years ago.

    Also, that man only will get to sleep after she is sleeping. They never did anything intimate such as kissing or having a sex like normally married people do. As far as they ever do, is holding hands and hugging. Which is, occasionally. And before, she thought that''s already enough to keep on living together.

    She always thought that one day they probably can build their relationship more, but it''s all her mindless dreaming. That man is like a wall. Keep pushing her away every time she thought their relationship is blooming. Then, everything gets into square one. Again and again.

    She actually knows it. She knew what she wanted. But even she is close with the love of her life, she feels like she can''t have him. She tries though. To get involved in his life more, but he, each day seems like not wanting her to be involved in his life. So what is the point of this marriage?

    He said he cared for her more than anything. More than just a friend, just after they done with the registration of their marriage and becoming a real couple. But he also said that''s the only things that he can give to her. The word that he ''care''.

    She thought at the time that''s been enough rather than got married to someone that she didn''t love. As long as they can live together. As long as she could watch him from the back.

    She didn''t realize back then that she will be the one, that get hurt so much. Because of that decision.

    After quite a long, Princess Mia stood there watching her husband, Ethan finally looks at her with his eyebrow raise up a bit. He definitely has no idea what she is thinking and feeling as if for now.

    Looking at Ethan, watching her, she is close to tears. She asks many times herself just now, what she had done to her life? Then she quickly rushed over to the cupboard next to their bed, and took out one bottle of alcoholic drink from there. She keeps it there to drink occasionally, but today, she feels like she wanted to get drunk.

    Without even pouring the water into the cup, she just drinks it straight from the bottle, as if it was just a water. Swallowed quickly into her body.

    Looking at that, Ethan rushed over to Mia and try to grab the bottle from her grip. Her movement is stopped, but she still manages to keep the bottle. Didn''t want Ethan to snatch it.

    "What do you think you''re doing?! You could get drunk." Ethan cannot believe what he just saw. Mia never behaves like this before. So he is more clueless than ever.

    "What do you think I try to do? I want to get drunk." Mia said it in a cold voice. Then she is drinking again, but this time Ethan won''t let her have her way.

    "Geez! Just ignore me like you always do. Why do you care?!" Mia is now sobbing.

    "You know I care!" Ethan is frustrated now. He even didn''t know why Mia is behaving like this, also suddenly crying like. That kind of scene is really suffocating him.

    Mia now punched the man''s chest repeatedly with all her might.

    "Stop saying that. Stop saying that word!"

    Ethan didn''t do anything to stop her and just let himself get beaten.

    After Mia had it enough, she pushes the man to the wall and use both of her hands to trap him. Doesn''t want him to run away this time. As every time she try to talk of something serious, about their relationship, he will let it pass. He will try to avoid it. But not this time. Mia will not let it happen again. She is determined.

    Mia raised her face which was now full of tears. Looking at Ethan who was looking at her at the time.

    "What happens to us Ethan? What happen to our relationship? This isn''t right." Mia started.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Stop pretending!" Mia started punching the wall behind Ethan, with one hand still trapping the man. She is quite strong as she was raised as a warrior by her parents anyway.

    "We have already promised to each other Mia. Since the beginning of our marriage. You know I can''t give you more than we have now. Why the sudden bringing?"

    "How long?" Mia is crying now.

    "How much longer should I wait for you? No matter how much that I try, I still love you so much Ethan. No matter how much I want to fulfill our promise, I still am dreaming to have a normal relationship with you. Why other people can but not us? Why you torture me so much?! "

    "This is me. You know me long enough. I am not like other people. I choose what I want to become, and you agree to it. Don''t it enough to you when I said that I care?"

    "I want your love, I want you. All of you. If possible start to have a family with you. Did I ask too much?"

    Ethan grabs Mia''s hand and easily get himself out from his wife''s trap.

    "It''s a violation of our agreement." Ethan said it slowly with a face that seemed didn''t even want to understand Mia''s feelings at that time.

    That''s it! That surely presses the ''realistic button'' inside Mia''s heart. If that man is going to play that platonic love game for the rest of his life, he can play it alone. Mia wanted to take care of her own heart now. She wants to see whose going to win in the end.

    "Do you want to get a divorce?" Mia asks Ethan seriously.

    Apparently Ethan didn''t expect the question.

    "What the rubbish that you are saying?!" And of course he will get mad by that.

    "I''m just giving you a way out. You seem like doesn''t like me to be involve myself with you."

    "You know very well that is not what I mean."

    "No. I didn''t know. You also never explain anything to me. So why did you bind me to this marriage? When you are not loving me as the way I love you." Mia wants to let out everything now.

    "Before, when I was engaged to Ray, you make my heart sway you said you do have some feeling about me after I confess to you. But after marriage, we grow apart. Too distance. And you never told me why? So, will you telling me now?"

    "I don''t want you to get hurt."

    "By what?"

    "I can''t tell you that. Isn''t it enough for me to care about you, be nice to you. Why are you suddenly being complicated?"

    "Not enough! And you know it too. I''m already hurting so much and this is enough, Ethan. Think, however long that you want about this relationship because I can''t hold on anymore. I will just pretend that I never know you ever existed in my life. "

    With that, Mia dash out from the room. Living Ethan with his miserable state there.

    "You are very important to me, but I will leave you here alone one day Mia. And I don''t want to further hurt you." Ethan utter it in silent voice.. But he actually has doubt, if his decision was best for them.

 Chapter 59 - HEART TO HEART CONVERSATION

    One month from now, there will be a wedding ceremony between Jieun and Eun-Woo.  Days pass pretty quickly and today is already a week Jieun get used to living in the palace.

    She lives in an east area of the castle, where the whole level four there now belongs to Eun-Woo.  After they got engaged, the King gifted the entire floor to them so they could live as a family in their own way, just like Prince Ethan and Princess Mia that own all the entire level two there.  While, the other princes that are not yet married is in the west area.

    It''s one of the previous King ideas that apply to all of his kids after their marriage and that''s not a bad one according to Jieun.  Because it means that the royal will not interfere with their household affairs after they get married.

    On that floor there are all the facilities that Eun-Woo provides, library, office, kitchen and much more.  It''s like an apartment but the most expensive one!  They didn''t have a special servant in their residence as Eun-Woo like to be alone and Jieun is fine with that.  And of course, for now they live in separate rooms as they are not yet married.

    As long as she lived there, she''s not yet feeling bored though, as Princess Mia always accompanies her and does activities with her.  Princess Mia was also tasked with teaching her with the palace and royal protocols and customs.  They are completely inseparable now.  She already knows that since the first time she has seen her, that they will be a best friend. And she is happy with that friendship.

    But, she cannot deny that she is missing her life in Hilleo Village.  To all the people in there, especially Granny Susan and Ayana that always accompanying her.  Their warmth.  But she knows that she will get to see them again.

    In this week, she never once sees Eun-Woo, her fianc¨¦e, alongside the other princes.  The responsibilities as a prince were apparently very heavy and numerous.  Eun-Woo always looks so busy, but she is fine with it.  It''s not like she wants to be clinging to him or anything.  They''re just... friends.  They decided to start at that.  But probably little special from the actual terms.

    But today, suddenly the man knocks into her bedroom door and ask her if she wanted to go take a walk with him.  And she just says, Yes!  Well, nothing harm to actually trying to know her own future husband right?

    So here they are walking side by side to the biggest flower garden that Jieun never saw in her life.  She is actually not yet visiting that place as there''s too many places for her too see around the big castle.  Princess Mia only managed to take her to a few places for now.  And will continue to do so.

    The two of them just walked without saying anything until they arrived in the middle of the garden which housed a large gazebo as if it were a small hall in the shape of a square, and was white.  Around the gazebo there was a rose tree that had no thorns, creeping around the whole gazebo, all the way to the roof.

    "Oh my!  Its so beautiful."  Jieun said as her feet swiftly entered the area.  Her hand was holding a rose that was blooming at the time, but did not want to pick it.  She is afraid to ruin something that too pretty like that.

    She then remembered something, in the house of Aunty Ji-Na, Eun-Woo''s mother in the real world, there are many roses around with different colors.  Just like here.

    "I like all the flowers, but roses have a special part in my heart.  You know, if you plant a rose tree, around your house, you don''t need to put a refreshing anymore.  Your house will smell wonderful as it is."

    Eun-Woo, who just looked the girl''s behavior, had been a little surprised to hear those words.  He narrowed down his eyes a little.  Seem like to remember something in the past.

    "My mother used to say things like that too."  And what he said just now, makes Jieun even stopped her movement.

    She watches the man intently.  She could feel that the words were addressed to the past and not the present.    After all, Eun-Woo didn''t call Queen Anna as ''mother''.

    "There''s a secret about this gazebo.  Whoever talks in here, no one outside able to hear the conversation.  This place has been made by someone from the Elysium Land of the previous King.  The previous King wanted some private space for himself and his Queen.  So he asks them to build him this. "  Eun-Woo added.

    Jieun forgot about what she thought about before, and smiling after knowing the story behind the beautiful place.

    "Really?  How romantic the previous King are."  She makes a comment on that.  But, after a while she realizes something.  Her eyes become big and after a few seconds later become soft.  She looks at Eun-Woo again.  Giving the man, her full attention.

    "Do you want to talk something private to me?  Is that why you bring me here?"  Jieun make an attempt to fish out the man''s real intentions.

    Eun-Woo walks inside the gazebo in the opposite direction to where Jieun is.  Then he sat down on the bench that was there.  Jieun too, observing the man''s behavior, was now also sitting near where she stood.  Now they are facing, but quite far from each other.

    They looked at each other now.  It was quite long for Eun-Woo to hold a stare before he decided to talk.

    "Before, you be all honest with me when I suddenly ask you about if you''re not from this world.  And I, feel very thankful for that.  As we will getting married soon, I also decide to be all honest with you."

    Jieun nodded in understanding.  She didn''t say anything to make room for the man.  She know it hard.  She ever felt that feeling.

    "I ... actually I ..."  Eun-Woo tries to find the strength to say the next sentence.  "I am also not from this world."  He finally said it.

    After hearing that, even though Jieun already know about all this, her face still showing a sadness.  Because she clearly remembers, the situation and the story of the man in the real world.  Her heart still throbbing each time she thinks of that.

    Without seeing Jieun expression, Eun-Woo continue his story,

    "It''s almost ten years now.  There''s some incident happen in my real world, and because of that, I''ve been injected with some blue stone liquid and when I woke up, I am here in this unfamiliar place.  And the power that you see me using  the forest before, it is actually resulted from that. "

    Now, Jieun become really surprised.  She didn''t know about that fact.  That stone in the real world is known by the scientist as a rainbow meteor and here, Eun-Woo said he got power from that?  She is also here because of the liquid.  That''s means the stone is the key of all things that happening in the real world and here.

    "Then, the weird things that happen in the forest also because of that stone?"  Jieun carefully ask.  Fear if the man misunderstood her purpose as they just built a trust to each other.

    Eun-Woo nodded.

    "It is.  In here, the stone is something sacred, owned by the royal since forever.  The stone has a twin.  All the six princes have been chosen by one, the power stone.  We can all use the power.  Second, we call it the twin stone, which now we travel around the world at the behest of the King, to find it. "

    So that is why the princes looking so busy, Jieun conclude by herself.

    "Do you remember everything before you come here?"  Jieun ask wanted to know.

    Eun-woo give her a small soft smile.

    "I do." He replied.

    "The incident that you encounter, you must be feeling so shocked and scared.  You are only 16 back then.  All this time, do you ever try to find out if probably, in any chance you can get back to that real world?"  Jieun ask again.

    But, after she said those, Eun-Woo eyes gotten so big.  Watching her.  He got a clue, but he didn''t know what to say.  Until he decides nothing can possibly solve if he didn''t ask.

    "Can I ask you something?"

    "Of course."  Jieun said it fast without a doubt.

    "Did you can go back to the real world?  As if for now. Here and there repeatedly?"  He actually feels weird, when Jieun sometime forget things that happen to her even though she just through it.  Her behavior also sometimes feels a little weird.

    Jieun just remembered that she hadn''t told the matter to Eun-Woo.  So she decides to spill all of that story now.

    "I am.  There''s a long story behind it, but, I can go back to that real world.  I accidentally drink the blue stone liquid that has been researched in my college medical lab, and after that, every night there when I sleep, I will be here.  And I will always wake up at morning there.  When I''m there, my shadow, will be here wandering as me but I can''t remember what its do. "

    Eun-Woo opens his mouth wide now.  Even its hard to believe, it is connecting all of the puzzles that have been in his mind all this time.

    "There, now, we try our best to research about these things.  To bring you, back home."  Jieun said it softly.

    This time Eun-Woo looks really more surprised than before.  His eyes did not blink, looking at the girl.  Research about this kind of things only can be done by the person he knows it well.  If it is about to bring him home...  He... realize it now.

    "Do you... know my father?  Byung-Hun?"  He said with a suddenly hoarse voice.

    Jieun nodded.  She also suddenly feels somewhat overwhelmed right now.

    "Do you also know my mother?"  He asked again.

    "Aunty Ji-Na.  I do."  Jieun replied.

    "Do you know... me?"  He finally said that.

    The one question that he most wanted to know.  And Jieun nodded again.

    "I... saw you there."  Her eyes are now blurring with tears that have not yet fall down.

    Eun-Woo cannot look at Jieun anymore now.  He just keeps staring at the floor.  His hair bang, closed his eyes from Jieun''s gaze while his hand rubbed his eyes, which started to water at that moment.

    But the girl knows it too well.  By that, Jieun stood up and approached Eun-Woo, who was trying to hold back his feelings.  Without hesitate, Jieun hug the man there.  Just like he has been there for her before.  She also wanted to be there for him.

    "Your parents never give up on you.  I also will never give up.  We will get back there forever, together."  Jieun said that to assure the man that the hope is still there.  So please, don''t give up just yet.

    Now both of them are crying together, letting go of each other''s feelings.  Quite long.  Before both of them decide to call off the day and get back to the palace.  Once they got on the floor of their residence,

    "Oh?"  Jieun got surprised by what she sees there.  She smiled, looking at Eun-Woo, who at that time also smiled at her.  Her hand pointed at what she saw as if she couldn''t believe it.

    However, in fast Jieun get hold of her mind and start to run.

    "Aya!"  She screams while hugging the girl.

    "Lady Jieun!"  Ayana also greets her in the same manner.  She is also trill to see her favorite lady there.

    "What?  Why?  How?"  Jieun ask, but her eyes wandering to the fourth prince.

    "Prince Eun-Woo make a request for me to be your personal assistant in this palace even after you are married.  He said you look like you are missing me too much.  Also, Granny Susan feel relieved as someone from Hilleo Village will be able to keep you company. "  Ayana answers her.

    "It''s actually Queen Anna.  She is concerned because no one accompanying you if I''m not here."  Eun-Woo just saying that, while he is the one who expressed the idea of the Queen after what Freya, the witch, try to mess up with Jieun before.

    Without thinking as she is too happy about the news, Jieun jumped towards Eun-Woo and hugged him happily there.

    "Thank you...  Thank you so much."  Then, she continued to pull Ayana, who was standing there, enter her bedroom and continued to disappear from the man''s view.

    "That girl..."  Eun-Woo just went stiff there.

 Chapter 60 - TELLING THE TRUTH TO HER DAD

    Jieun keep an eye on her father who is folding the cloth in the living room of the house, while watching television.  Today is the day that she decides to talk heart to heart with her dad.  Telling him all the truth.  About her, her mother, Dream Land, and most importantly is about her, getting married!

    Although Professor Melanie said that she wanted to help her talk to her father, she felt she needed to do it herself.

    She was actually a bit scared because she didn''t know how her father''s reception would be.  Looking at all this time her father took care of her full of ''protectiveness'' made her feel hesitant to say about the matter.

    But she also can''t afford to keep lying or keep her father in the dark like that forever.  All day, she looked to the right and the appropriate time to talk to her father but eventually she gave up.  Now, late at night she was still looking for an opportunity.  If not, she will think about it just tomorrow.  Probably then she will get more ready.

    While, she was so divided with her feeling, all of a sudden,

    "Jieun?  What are you peeking at?"

    Jieun feel a little bit shocked hearing her dad voice as he, not even looking at her at the moment!  Is he grow a third eyes somewhere or something?  But, this is probably her chance that she need to grab.  So, slowly she approached her father there.

    Hearing his daughter footsteps, walking closer, Beom-Soo looked at her with weird look.

    "What''s wrong with you today?  I can tell that you''re feeling restless the whole time."  He knows that Jieun got something to tell him since earlier in this morning, but he didn''t want to ask what.  But when he saw her still behave the same until midnight, he knows he cannot be silent anymore.

    "Aa... Nothing wrong.  Just wanted to talk to you.  Making a conversation."  Jieun replied.

    Beom-Soo raised his eyebrows slightly after hearing the answer.  Then his eyes returned to the television, while, trying to accept that reasoning.

    Jieun still silent.  Trying to concentrate with what her father is watching on the television.  But, she cannot concentrate at all.  She looked at her father, but her strength had not yet arrived to speak.  Her entire body starts to move here and there making Beom-Soo feel like he cannot pay attention to the television anymore.

    Sigh.

    "Tell me now.  What''s bothering you?  Your movement is too loud for me  concentrate on this program."  Beom-Soo stated.

    This is it.  Jieun swallows her saliva for a moment before starting to talk.

    "Dad, um...  Do you believe in another dimension?  Another world that''s different from us...  or something like that.  Like those science theories that sometime we heard on television?  Jieun tries to make an effort to find out her father''s opinion about that thing before she''s truly starting her story.

    Listening to the question, Beom-Soo''s hand that was still busy folding the cloth suddenly stopped.  His face was a little tense as if he was thinking of something.

    Seeing her father''s face starting to get serious, Jieun felt a little worried and anxious.

    "It''s not something important.  It''s just a... an college things.  I just want to know other people''s opinion about that."  Jieun start the necessary explaining.

    Beom-Soo put his laundry on the side and now looked right into the face of his daughter who is now in a nervous state.  Speaking nonsense this and that, trying hard to make excuses to care about his heart and feelings.  She is not doing a good job at lying actually.

    ''Is this the time? Aera? ''  Suddenly he speaking inside his head.

    "Are you talking about that Dream Land world?"  Beom-Soo said that directly.

    "What? No is not?  I mean ..."  Jieun just realizing something.  Her face changed.  Clearly taken aback.

    "Dad...  What did you just say?"  She asks back.  Wanted to confirm if she not hearing it wrong.  Afraid if she misheard what her dad was talking just now.

    Beom-Soo didn''t give a straight answer to his daughter but, he got up for a while and went into the kitchen.  Then, not too long, he went back to the living room with something in his hand.

    Like a small note book, according to Jieun observations at the time.  Beom-Soo handed the notebook to Jieun while sitting again there.

    "What is this?"  Jieun asked.  Suddenly her father handed her a notebook while they were talking.  Its make her become curious.

    "Open it."  He told her to do so.

    While Jieun opened page after page of the notebook, Beom-Soo began to start his part of story,

    "Its your mom diary.  I got that 5 years before.  Someone anonymous delivery that to me in parcel.  If you ask me if I believe in another dimension or other world like fifteen years ago, I probably said no.  I''m a realist, I never believe in such a thing.  But after what happen to you, the necklace, your miracle, I started to open up about that.  To the things that can''t never be explain by just words.  Then, one day your mom diary suddenly appeared. "

    Jieun reading a little of the content in it.  The writing in the book was like her mother''s words to her father.  What her mother wanted to convey when she was alive but was afraid of her husband''s acceptance.  So, she just wrote it in the diary.  As if they were having a conversation together.

    Everything in the diary is about what her mother did in Dream Land.  Her adventure, the royal, her encounter with various mystery and the people that she got attach at, such as Granny Susan.  But, the weird one is the last sheet, there''s a date but the contents are gone.  Being torn.  Looking at the date, Jieun realized it was exactly one day, before her mother died.

    "I found it weird too.  The last pages are looking like that since before.  I don''t know if someone tore it or your own mother did that."

    "Dad..."  Jieun watch her dad right now.  She didn''t know where to start.

    "Your mother already prepared me to face this day.  I actually wonder when it will happen, but I guess it is already happening.  She told me at the last few sheets that you will get the same fate as her.  You will be entering the same world and want me to support you in any way.  Whatever your decision about your life, she wants me to be fully understood on that.  And don''t you worry, I will be that."

    Jieun started to feel sad, started creeping up in her chest.  She never thought that talking with her dad would be this easy.  Guess she never really knows her dad well enough too.

    Beom-Soo also feels a little sad with their atmosphere at that time because, deep in the corner of his heart he regrets that he could not be a moral support for Aera, his late wife.  If only he knew from the beginning.

    But, what is past is past.  He cannot rewind it back or change anything now. This time, he doesn''t want his daughter to be left alone.  He will fully support Jieun on her journey while praying that everything is going to be just okay.

    "That place is dangerous place if I conclude enough.  Are you doing okay there?"  Beom-Soo asked with his crack voice.

    Jieun nodded.

    "A lot of people helping me there.  Granny Susan also still there watching over me."

    "Are you eating well there?"

    Jieun laugh a little listening to the question, while wiping away the tears that start to fall.

    "I eat a lot.  There''s a also bakery there.  Mom do it exactly like the one we have now.  Guess she think of you while she was there."  Jieun told that.

    Beom-Soo finally smiling.  Somehow he can feel his wife warmth right then.

    "Did you encounter something dangerous there?"

    Jieun bites her lips.  She doesn''t want to lie so, she honestly admits.

    "I do.  But it''s all fine now.  I even make a lot of friends there.  They help me going through the worst."

    It would be deceptive for him to say that he was not worried after listening to that.  But he was unable to do anything to help his daughter.

    "I''m sorry I can''t do anything for you."  He said.  But as he said that, he actually imagine Jieun as his wife.  He, really want to say those words to her.  Which, become his biggest regret now.

    Jieun holds her father''s hand, full of affection while shaking her head.  Denied those words.

    "Don''t say it like that.  You have already done enough.  Your dad, being here with me, is enough.  You''re already giving me a lot of strength to move forward now.  I can assure you that.  And I can''t thank you enough for that. "

    Jieun then hugs her dad there.  Crying softly.  Deep in her heart, she also feels so thankful to her mother.  Who makes things easier for her.  She never felt so blessed.

    "I will always be here for you.  If you want to share or talk, I will be listening and support you always."  Beom-Soo said that and also hug his daughter back.

    "You promise?"  Jieun want a certainty.

    "I promise."

    "Then, I want to tell you something else." Jieun said, still hugging her dad.

    "What is that?"  Beom-Soo clearly didn''t prepare for the next news.

    "I''m getting married."

    "Say what!"

    Beom-Soo as fast as lightning released his hug and held Jieun''s shoulder quite strong while shaking her body unconsciously.  Not believing what he was hearing.

    "Dad! I''m dizzy!"  Jieun complaining.

    And that''s the end of their sad moment, turned to the horror, at least to the father.

 Chapter 61 - THEIR PARENT MEET

    That day, Byung-Hun and Ji-Na stood next to each other looking at their son who was lying down in the bed.  The only difference this time was that they were both smiling instead of feeling sad as always.

    Since learning that Eun-Woo lives in good condition even in a different world from them, they see a hope.  To bring Eun-Woo back to this world.  Although they do not know what or how it''s going to be yet, but they are now convinced that their actions don''t give up on their son, will definitely bear fruit.

    Plus with the presence of Jieun, their lives now feel quite complete.  It felt too easy for them to be close to the girl.  As now, they already felt that the girl was like their own child, even though they had just gotten to know each other.

    They didn''t say it out loud, just yet, but they really glad Eun-Woo chooses someone nice like Jieun or should they say, fate chosen them to be together.

    Apart from that, they thought that Jieun and Eun-Woo is apparently matching so well.  Making them even dreaming to hold a massive wedding for Eun-Woo and Jieun when Eun-Woo woke up one day.  And they believe it will happen.

    "It''s hard to believe that our son has grown up and wants to get married now."  Ji-Na breaks the silence.

    "Time does flies.  I also already started to have a gray hair here and there." Byung-Hun playfully said.

    Ji-Na laughs a bit.  Its so true. Just in the blink of an eyes they are getting old, whether they realize it or not.  They are too busy in their life to find cure for their son without take a moment to find time to care for themselves.  But, they are never complaining about that.  Because they are, a parents.

    Ding Dong!  Ding Dong!

    Byung-Hun and Ji-Na look at each other, after hearing the sudden noise that interrupting them.  Which they actually expecting.

    "They are here."  Ji-Na said a bit nervous.  While Byung-Hun, he didn''t show it, but he did quite thrill to face the situation.

    "Let''s go open the door shall we."  He said.

    With that both of them walked quickly to the front door of the house.  Didn''t want the guest to wait for too long.  They finally there, open the door and smiling happily, welcoming the guests.

    "Jieun!"

    Ji-Na who sees Jieun continues to hug her at that time as if they haven''t seen each other for long, while actually they haven''t seen each other for only two days.

    "Aunty ..."  Jieun also greet the woman with the same excitement.

    While with the men,

    "It''s not hard to find a way to get here right?"  Byung-Hun said while extending his hand to shake hands with Beom-Soo, Jieun''s father.

    Beom-Soo welcomed the extended hand and replied,

    "With GPS its surely not."  Looking at that dull greeting make Jieun and Ji-Na sweat dropped at that.  That is really awkward ''plain'' greeting.

    Both  the families actually speak a few times together on the phone, knowing each other.  But this is the first time they''re officially meeting each other, face to face like this.  It''s hard to find a good time, but they finally did it.  Is like greeting between two families before the marriage.

    They actually move quite fast, even the marriage has not yet taken place, the five of them together with Melanie, already make a chat room called ''My Family'' now.  And its hectic in there.  All of them is sending messages every single day there, non stop.

    After coming inside the house, Beom-Soo is brought to meet with his future son in law before they take any longer.

    For a quite long time, he watched Eun-Woo without speaking until Jieun who was standing next to him at that moment wondered what was on her father''s mind right now.

    But, after a minute, Beom-Soo finally make a comment.

    "Are you sure you are getting married to him not because of his handsome look?"  Beum-Soo sneakily make fun of Jieun right there.  Relieved the situation then.

    "Dad!"  Jieun feel like sulking now.

    "Why are you saying like that here?  You''re embarrassing me. "  She is now kind of whispering, but still can be heard by Byung-Hun and Ji-Na who are also there.  Jieun''s face turned red at that time because of the teased.

    "Well he is taking after me. " Byung-Hun praises himself.

    "As I am trying hard to find and see the resemblance, I only can find Mrs Ji-Na in his face. "  A bit sarcastic, but that kind of humor is entertained both of the men as both of them now laughing quite loud.

    Ji-Na and Jieun can only shake their heads at the lameness of the two old men.

    "Alright now, enough of that.  Let''s go out and eat or the food will be cold."  Ji-Na invites.  She is already prepared things for that small ceremony.  After leaving the room, they all sat in the living room while enjoying a small buffet there.

    "This is a lot aunty.  You must be tired preparing all this by yourself.  You don''t have to you know."  Jieun said thankfully.  Not just that day actually, every time she came for sure she was treated to a special meal.  She also had time to learn one or two of Eun-Woo''s favorite dishes.  If possible she wanted to cook that for him in Dream Land.  One day, she said in her mind.

    "I''m not tired at all after I saw you finish eating it, as you usually does."  Ji-Na said happily.  She is actually shocking to see Jieun, who is that skinny like that, can eat so much.  Jieun definitely been blessed.  That what she thought.

    "I''m sorry that you have to come all the way here while you are a family from the women''s side.  As me and my wife current circumstances, not really allow us to move here and there freely."  Meanwhile, Byung-Hun starts chatting with Beom-Soo after taking their respective meals.

    "It''s okay.  I understand.  It''s not a must.  As long as we can get to know each other that''s enough.  I suppose to thank you as you all took a good care of Jieun like your own daughter.  I actually feel really happy seeing that.  As she lost her mother when she was 12, I was worried if she lacked love, but now I find so many people loving her and I am so grateful. "  Beom-Soo said as he looked at his daughter who was now sitting next to him.

    "We are the ones who should be thankful. Jieun is a very wonderful girl.  Our life before it was a little dull is now much happier with her presence."  Ji-Na said honestly about what she feels about the girl.  She also knows that her husband is feeling the same.

    Jieun frowns her nose, for refraining from smiling proudly at the time.  She couldn''t stand herself when they each praised her openly like that.  Ji-Na then turn back to Jieun and suddenly ask something a bit personal.

    "Jieun, if I can ask you, what do you actually feel about Eun-Woo?  I know you''re getting married because of some circumstances, but you can''t just get married like that if you don''t have any feeling right?  If I recall there also other princes there, so why Eun-Woo? "

    That question definitely caught Jieun off guard and making her who was chewing something, now choke.

    "Oh my!  Look what you''ve done.  Why are you asking her that?"  Byung-Hun scolded his wife a little.

    Beom-Soo massaged his daughter''s back.  Trying to help.

    While Ji-Na is now in fast, pouring water for the girl.

    "I''m so sorry.  I just curious.  You don''t have to answer that."  Ji-Na said apologetically.

    "Cough... Cough..."  Jieun still let out a small cough so she can''t answer it yet.  After drinking two sips of water, she''s finally returned to normal.

    "Its okay aunty Ji-Na.  I know you must ask questions as you are his mother.  If I have a child, I probably ask the same."  Jieun said, clearly not offended by the question.  But she is feeling a little shy then.

    Jieun wanted to keep staying true to herself so she tries to answer the question honestly.

    "Actually, I never thought of getting married at all. I''m just 23, never had a boyfriend in my life and suddenly one day I got a fianc¨¦e in the other world that I cannot refuse. I''m sure it is the same to Eun-Woo.  Both of us are the victims of the situation.  But we both want to stay positive in this. "

    Jieun started.

    "Before marriage, even brought upon us, we always encounter each other, especially in hardest time, making me somehow built a trusting little by little to him and unknowingly I depend on his the most now, always.  And Eun-Woo never once refuse to help.  And that''s how our relationship started.  We cannot say that we are romantically involved, but we decided to start slowly as a friend, probably a bit special with that.  As we both wanted this marriage to work.  We are not playing around about this as we know we need each other.  Eun- Woo also said, he is comfortable being with me, and I am also feeling the same. "  Jieun said at length.

    After she has finished talking, her face is becoming so warmer than before.  She knows that her face must be red as a tomato now.  She is also lowering her gaze because she is too embarrassed to cross eyes with those who are there.

    "To conclude all what she just said, it means that she is attracted to Eun-Woo.  Like I said before, she definitely falls for his best look."  With an indifferent face, Beom-Soo comment on that while facing his future in-laws.  He actually did that to reduce his daughter''s embarrassment.

    "I actually know it from the start."  And Byung-Hun also decides to play along with that.

    "Uncle!  Dad!"  Jieun now, with a grim face, pretend to be angry at being teased again at the time.  Inviting laughter from them all.

    "Anyway, Eun-Woo and I wanted you all blessing for our next journey as a family.  So please, keep supporting us."  With that, Jieun get up from her seat and bowing to all of them.  As a sign of respect.

    Byung-Hun, Ji-Na and also Beom-so didn''t say anything after that..  They are just smiling at the girl, but inside their heart, they already give both Jieun and Eun-Woo, their pray and blessing.

 Chapter 62 - WILL YOU MARRY ME?

    Today is an exciting day for Jieun as all the princes together with Princess Mia will do activities together with her.  Of course, her fianc¨¦e, Prince Eun-Woo is tagging along.  While, Ayana, who accompanying her, just watched from the edge.

    They will teach Jieun a basic skill for archery, hunting, and what is needed if they got to travel. As the King before informs them that Jieun power is essential, and does not rule out the possibility if he wants the girl to follow them in the adventure after this. Of course, everything about that is after the marriage is taken place.

    Eun-Woo didn''t like the fact that the King wanted Jieun on the field, but one part of him is also glad, because he knows Jieun will be much safer with them, with him, rather than stay in the castle. Especially when there''s a witch who seems to be looking for opportunities and space to approach Jieun.

    At first, they will teach Jieun about archery. Jieun is so excited as she actually wanted to try that for so long in her own real world, but didn''t get the chance due to her college stuff and others things. But now, finally she can try it.

    They put 7 cans on the wood, out front, as the archery target, about 50 meters from the starting point. All of them wanted to show their skill to Jieun first before started anything. Even they''re here actually to teach Jieun, but they also had so much fun as it''s been a long time since the last they''re playing like this. Of course, they started to get competitive all of the sudden.

    Jieun watch the scene in nervous. She can''t even see the can as its so small. Can they really hit the target?

    Waiting not long, they finally started to shoot in turn, from Prince Ray, Prince Leo, Princess Mia, Prince Ethan, Prince Eun-Woo, Prince Haru and lastly Prince Syaoran. All of them on target!

    Shockingly to Jieun, Princess Mia and Prince Leo hit the target right in the middle of the can. A very clean shot.

    "You still have the skill." Prince Leo said while smiling mockingly to Princess Mia.

    "I can still beat you in competition." Princess Mia replied in the same note.

    Jieun swore the she can see the electric wave from both of their stare right there. Apparently the two of them have long been enemies of tradition in archery competitions.

    Now its Jieun turn.

    "Okay Jieun. Please stand in here." Princess Mia called to her.

    In all excited Jieun come forward. Holding the archery.

    "Stand upright." Princess Mia began to teach.

    "Make yourself calm, sister in law!" Haru teased while encouraging her.

    "Relaxed your grip on the bow, position your fingers like this, put the arrow, pull back the string. Remember, do not pull back the string and release if the arrow is not there. It could be dangerous as the impact could make the bow break apart. Now, focus on your observation, look down the arrow and aiming to your target. When you feel you''re ready, release it. "

    Jieun nodded in confident. And after a few seconds, she finally release it. To everyone shock, the arrow is not moving forward but moving to back.

    Jieun can even feel the arrow slicing to her hair a little, and the person behind her, coincidently is Eun-Woo, her own fianc¨¦e, almost being hit by the arrow but luckily he managed to dodge.

    How come that is happening? Never in the history that kind of things is happened. Making all of them deadpan by the sudden tragedy. Slowly Jieun looked towards Princess Mia who was now in a jaw dropping state in front of her.

    Princess Mia awakened herself before saying,

    "Lets moving on to the next lesson shall we?" Clearly in a very nervous sound.

    Now, they are moving on to the spear throw. This time, Prince Ethan is in charge in explaining. The others standing on the side now, watching. Afraid to be too close or stand behind Jieun again.

    "This is easy. We are not using this much, but its sometime be used in hunting or defense. You must find the balance in your grip. Holding it with your thumb out. When you are ready, take one footing out, facing sideways, make a T-stand and launch the spear with all of your energy. "

    Jieun follow the instructions one by one, while Ethan nods contentedly.

    "Try it now. For real." Ethan encourages Jieun as he saw that her stance is quite good.

    With that, Jieun confidence is back. And now she throws the spear with all her might. Once again, something unexpected happens. The spear is not going to straight line, but to the side, where the others are there stood watching.

    Unable to do anything, the spear, the sharp part plunged to the ground in front of Prince Syaoran, his long wooden boots swaying hard, and suddenly hitting the man''s ''important organ''.

    "Arghh!!!"

    And that''s, the loudest voice Syaoran ever makes, that they ever heard in their entire lives. Jieun can only make an apologetic face right then.

    After Syaoran is calming down. They went to the next lesson. No more weapon involved. Eun-Woo is the one that''s taken part to teach Jieun this time, the rope technique for hunting. As the original instructor, Syaoran, is taking a break with sweat still flow in his head.

    "Here, take this first." Eun-Woo gives the rope to Jieun. He will teach her how to tie ropes for hunting or trapping.

    But, as he was explaining things, the lesson suddenly disturbed as Jieun, who that trying to follow the instruction, now tied her own hands. And she can''t get out.

    Sweat drop, she, with a nervous face, finally asking Eun-Woo for help.

    "Well then, last lesson!" Prince Haru is still trying to cheer up the atmosphere.

    "It''s so cute!" Jieun marveling at the white horse.

    She actually tries to ride that in the Hilleo Village but its quite hard and at the time she did not really have a confidant. But here, there''s many people teaching her, everything will be fine. Right?

    "Okay. I know you know the basics, so climb the horse now." Haru said to Jieun. Whatever it is he needs to make one of the lessons successful today.

    Jieun in fast climbing the horse.

    "Good job. And now..." Haru suddenly didn''t see his student there now.

    To everyone''s fear, Jieun kicked the horse quite hard making the horse start screaming and then keep running. Across the field, towards the forest.

    "Lady Jieun!" Ayana that is watching is screaming in fear now. And all of the people there also want to ride another horse to save Jieun who has gone somewhere. They can''t even see her anymore!

    "Everyone stop!" Princess Mia was suddenly screaming loudly at the time making everyone there stop their action an watching her strangely.

    "Tch, tch, tch." Princess Mia plays with her tongue while watching all the clueless men in front of her.

    "Eun-Woo is already long gone to save the princess. So, let''s not interfere with their romance. Lets their feeling burn like a fire, shall we." Princess Mia said in a very dreamy face.

    "And what are your love like? Is it still hot like a fire?" Haru that clueless asking.

    Princess Mia right then, put her hand on Haru''s shoulder while saying,

    "Mine, is more like a desert, hot but its kind of annoying."

    Ray that heard that burst into a laugh, making Ethan staring sharply at him.

    "Let''s go to the palace open hall. Jieun have already made a cake for us to eat!" Princess Mia is excited while dragging poor Haru with her hand. Hard.

    "You too Ayana!" Princess Mia invited her. They are already close actually, thanks to Jieun. Well, Ayana had to follow because there was no way she could stand there waiting.

    At the same time, with Jieun and Eun-Woo.

    "Aaaaa! Help!" Jieun cannot control the horse. She is now feeling all dizzy by the movement.

    "Hold it tight!" Eun-Woo said to Jieun while using his power making the horse to float slightly in the air.

    The horse is now all confuse with the situation finally stop the movement. Jieun trying to hold on but as she is too weak now, at the relatively high area, she fell down.

    Eun-Woo is shocked by that of course, but he is frustrated as he didn''t have time to do anything after seeing the girl who is now in pain.

    Jieun that fallen now sprained her leg. She is now massaged the aching area.

    "I told you to hold on didn''t I?!" And he let out the frustration at the wrong way.

    Jieun now also feel annoyed. She is hurt and dizzy like hell, and the man dares to shout at her!

    "I already did!"

    "So why are you fall to the ground now?!"

    "You''re the one that floats the horse in the first place!"

    "You''re the on that clueless and clumsy. All the lesson today also gone wrong!" Eun-Woo still nags.

    "So? What should I do about that? Its not like I wanted it to happen!" Jieun still feeling mad. She is also frustrated by that, not just him.

    Both of them are silent now. But they are starting again after just a few minutes.

    "Use your power to heal that!"

    "I can''t!"

    "Why not?"

    "My power doesn''t work for me!"

    Both of them still glaring at each other.

    "Tch. Even your power is selfless like the master." Eun-Woo grumbles unhappily but still can be heard by Jieun.

    "What do you say?"

    "I said you''re always too careless and clumsy for your own good!"

    "So? What is wrong with that. I''m just doing fine!"

    "Then try to get up and walk now!"

    Jieun with a sour face plus stubbornness, giving a sharp stare of the man while trying to get up.

    "Argh!" She groaned a little.

    "See that. You''re totally not fine." Eun-Woo said but this time in a softer voice.

    "..."

    Jieun didn''t say anything after that. Its not her fault that problems always arise around her. How dare the man scolded her like she is a little girl.

    Eun-Woo is now sitting next to the girl. While calming himself down.

    "I''m sorry." He said suddenly, making Jieun that ignore his very existence now, watching him. Her anger just now just washes away too quickly. She is not a person that likes to complicated things anyway.

    "Its not like you must excel on every lesson today or what. It''s fine if you didn''t learn any of that actually. I t just... I feel frustrated as I think that what if I cannot be there for you if something occur? What if I am not fast enough to react? I already promise you that I will protect you always. " Eun-Woo honestly tells his worried.

    Jieun is smiling now.

    "Its okay. At least from today lesson, I found that I''m not excellent in all that except medical things and cooking." Jieun said playfully.

    "And about what you just said, don''t worry about that. Its not like you must be with me 24hours a day. I also need to be independent. You words, your promise is already enough for me, Eun-Woo. Its calming me. So, please, don''t get worry about that." Jieun really hoping that the man is not overthinking about that. And he is.

    "Jieun..." He said her name softly.

    "Em?"

    "We will get married in a few weeks now. And here I want to give you my words. Please hears this clearly as I''m not good with words. I will only say this once."

    Jieun is now paying full attention to the man.

    "I didn''t want this marriage to be a contract thing or something related. I want it to be forever. I want to stay by your side forever and I promise you that. Even if we can return to the real world, I want you also to be there. So, I wanted you to register our marriage in that world also. If you agree to it." Eun-Woo said confidently.

    Jieun heart is now beating so fast after listen to it.

    "I know we are not started as lovers, but I know that I need you in my life. And I hope you, feeling the same." Eun-Woo added. "So ... if you agree."

    Eun-Woo is now changing his position, kneeling in front of Jieun while removing the ring from his pants pocket and present it to her.

    Jieun is now too shocked to see this. The proposal that she never know, or imagine, she will ever received.

    "Will you marry me?" Eun-Woo finally said the words.

    "Yes!" Jieun said that while smiling, not once hesitate.

 Chapter 63 - ITS THE FIRST KISS

    Tomorrow.  Yes.  Her wedding day is tomorrow.  Jieun didn''t feel anything before, but after the palace started to be beautifully decorated, plastered invitations in every street in that land for the people to come to the party, Jieun is now starting to feel excited and also nervous at the same time.  She also doesn''t see Ayana all day today as the girl volunteers herself to prepare things for her beloved lady wedding.  She just let it alone as long as Ayana is happy with that.

    Well, this is a once in a lifetime event anyway.  And she really hope it is.

    The palace is also now quite crowded with the arrival of ambassadors and nobles from far regions and lands.  They will stay at the palace for a night, in the building for visitors as they didn''t want to miss the celebration.

    Jieun also just knows that King Liam had a brother that manage one of their conquered areas, but because the brother is sick and cannot be married, so King Liam is getting the throne.  And noted to herself, the two sibling are not in a good term.  But because of this marriage thing, King Liam had to invite his brother.

    Jieun is now in the middle room of her residence with Prince Eun-Woo.  She looked towards the master bedroom which had just been beautifully decorated by the maids of the palace.  Thinking that after getting married tomorrow she and Eun-Woo will stay in the same room makes her embarrassed, but she already prepares herself for that mentally.  As no one gets married and sleeps in separate rooms right?

    Now Jieun is looking at the jewelry that Queen Anna gave her earlier to wear tomorrow.  She cannot dare to ask how much this is cost.  What''s certain is that, she definitely she can''t buy those things in her real world!

    She never ever imagined her wedding would be so grand, in the castle, attended by dignitaries, just like a fairytale.  But she will enjoy this to the fullest.

    "What are you thinking at?" Suddenly Eun-Woo appears beside her.

    "Just... can''t believe that the day is tomorrow." Jieun said while smiling.

    "Time sure running fast huh."  Eun-Woo also admits it.

    "Are you feeling nervous?"  He actually knows it just by watching her face, but he just wanted Jieun to share it with him.

    "Kind of."  Jieun said while staring softly at her future husband.

    "Do you want to go to the Hilleo Village for a while to see Granny Susan and visiting your mother together?"  Eun-Woo invites.  He thought probably that move will make Jieun to feel less nervous and all.  To a girl, the pressure to get married must be tough.  And he just wants to help ease the burden even for a little.

    Jieun must be shocked hearing that as her eyes are getting bigger now, but clearly glittering with happiness.  As if she just gets some sort of reward after hearing the invitation.

    "Can... can we really go?"  Jieun ask.  She actually really misses that place.  But she is too afraid to ask if she could go there.

    "If you wanted to go you just need to ask after this, and I will find a time to go there with you. Okay?"  Eun-Woo tells her that.

    Jieun nodded her head understandingly.

    "Now, let go quickly."  Eun-Woo now pulls the girl''s hand, rushing away as they have to be at the palace again before nightfall for dinner with the King and the Queen.

    _______________

    ::Hilleo Village::

    "Jieun!"

    Granny Susan greeted the girl with joy.  Unexpectedly to her, Jieun and Eun-Woo will come to visit her at that time.

    "Didn''t you busy today?  You must have a lot of things to prepare?"  Granny Susan asks, still feeling disbelieved seeing Jieun here, standing in front of her now.

    "We just come to visit you for a bit Granny, and after this we will go to mother grave."  Jieun explain.

    "Sorry we can''t be here as long as we actually want.  As we need to be in the palace before night."  Eun-Woo now explains politely.

    Granny Susan nodded, understanding that so well.

    "It''s okay.  Watching both of you here, healthy and all already make me happy.  Please take care of Jieun well.  I know you will do that, but I only want to say it out loud."  Granny Susan said a little tearfully after realizing that Jieun will get married that soon.

    "I will.  Don''t worry about that Granny."  Eun-Woo gives his words. Confidently.

    "I know I shouldn''t ask this as both of you will be busy afterwards, but if there''s time, please come here often.  I will be missing Jieun so much as I have never apart with her all this time."  Granny Susan finally said her true feeling while didn''t let go of Jieun hand.  Holding it lovingly.

    "We will.  But, you also can come to palace whenever you wanted Granny. Anytime when you feel like it.  I will make sure the guard at the palace knows about that."  Eun-Woo offers.  Make Jieun watch Eun-Woo in an awe right then.  As she is too happy with that.

    "Hear that Granny.  You must come visit me too, okay?" Jieun said a bit excited.

    "In that case, I should go right.  I also want to see Ayana.  Surprisingly, I miss her also after she''s gone."  Granny Susan said jokingly.

    "You can see her tomorrow too.  You will come tomorrow, right?"  Jieun just wanted to make sure.

    "Of course I will! I will go as fast as I could."  Granny Susan replied a bit energetically.

    "Now, go and see your mother. Its not long before night now."  Jieun hugged the old woman once again releasing her longing, before going with Eun-Woo towards the forest that houses her mother''s grave.

    "It''s been a while since the last time we come here."  Eun-Woo said while sweeping the grass and dry leaves scattered on the grave.

    "It is."  Jieun agree while feeling a bit nostalgic there.  After the area is clean, she put down the fresh flower that she bought on the tombstone, before stood again.

    "Do you already register out marriage in the other world?"  Eun-Woo suddenly asks, wanted to know.

    Jieun smiles remembering how her father in law, Byung-Hun and mother in law Ji-Na, was so excited preparing all the documents for her and Eun-Woo.  Even her own father is too excited after she submitted that request.

    "All of our family is so excited with that.  They are the one preparing this and that.  Even took our wedding photo after the registration."  Jieun laugh a little, remembering that as she is being forced to take a wedding photo in the bed, pretend to be sleeping as Eun-Woo in there.

    Eun-Woo frowned slightly.  Can''t imagine how they took their wedding photos, but he didn''t want to ask that.  It must be a weird one like his parents always do.

    "So, actually we are already married." Eun-Woo state the obvious.

    "Well... Technically, it''s true." Jieun replied.  In their real world, they already legally marriage.

    "I should call her mother then."  Eun-Woo suddenly said while looking towards the deserted grave.

    Listening to it Jieun suddenly feel sad and thankful at the same time.  It''s something normal, but her heart touched by his words and action, or probably she has just become too sensitive today.  She can imagine what her mom would say if she still alive.  And she knows that her mother will be in all smiling happily with that.

    "She will be love it.  I know she would.  As she gets a good son in law after all."  Jieun said as tears fell slowly down to her face but still she keep smiling at the man.  Its actually a happy tears.

    Eun-Woo, who is looking at Jieun at the time cannot explain the feeling that began to come into his heart.  Unconsciously he wiped the girl''s tears with his finger, slowly.

    "I know I said we will take this slowly but..."  Eun-Woo stop what he says.  Look intently at Jieun that also looking at him now full with curiosity, before he brought his face closer to her and...

    "Mmm!"

    Shocked by what just happen.  Jieun eyes got bigger, and her heart went faster after Eun-Woo suddenly crash his lips to hers.  With both of his eyes closed, moving his mouth to her, slowly, and carefully.

    Her very first kiss.

    Its... flawless...  And she didn''t even refuse it.  Probably it''s because of the right timing, or because they both too consumed by their feeling at the time, but...  They just went for it.

    And now, Jieun also close her eyes.  Get herself drag in the moment.  Return the kiss.

    After a few seconds, Eun-Woo broke the kiss and put their forehead together.  They are watching each other eye to eye now.  Both of their faces is now warm and red come from the embarrassment that suddenly appear.

    "It''s... my first kiss."  Jieun admitting in a low voice.

    "It''s mine too."  Eun-Woo also admits it.  To assure the girl that she will always be his first and the last.

    That confession, making both of them smiling awkwardly at each other after that.

 Chapter 64 - WEDDING DAY!

    Jieun gets up early that morning, take a shower with a variety of fragrances made from real flowers, having a breakfast, make her hair in half-braided up-do style flashing her creamy front neck, getting her makeup done, not too overwhelm but just right.

    After that, she is wearing a white fancy and dream wedding dress of her choice, fitting her perfectly showing her curves there.  The dress is equipped with crystal and flower appliqu¨¦s which is not too much and making her beauty more stand up.  Her beautiful hair is now covered with the long veil.

    Lastly, she''s putting on the expensive accessories that have been given to her by the Queen, too scared of losing them actually but today is the perfect day to wear that, and now she''s finally done.

    Today is her wedding day!

    Seeing herself in the big tall mirror, she can''t believe this is her, actually.  Even herself cannot deny that she is looking pretty right there.  The self praise making her cheek is red now, getting shy  herself all the sudden.

    Gaining her composure back, she sit down on the chairs waiting for the time to get out of the waiting room.

    Today, she hasn''t seen Eun-Woo at all since earlier this morning as he is getting ready in the other part of the castle where the other bachelor princes are living.

    In the Dream Land, the groom cannot see the bride with their wedding gown until the ceremony.  Same goes with the some culture in the real world.

    Because of that, it makes Jieun wonder how the man will react later to her appearance?  Will he also think that she is beautiful?  Will he like what he saw?  It''s not that important but a part of herself wanted to impress the man.  As if, it was involving her self pride.  And, she also wondered how the man would look later.  He, always look great anyway.  At least to her.  But, just thinking about that, making her heart feeling excitedly nervous.

    Well, even she never dreams of getting married before, looking at her current situation, it seems like the words she has heard before become true which every girl is dreaming about their wedding day!  Unconsciously for her then.  Such a magical day.

    The ceremony will be held for 24 hours, not meaning that they as a married couple need to attend all the hours, but for the people that come to have fun and hanging around the castle.

    Jieun really hopes that everything will go smoothly today and nothing bad will happen.  Hopefully this marriage will get a lot of blessing from the guests who are witnessing.

    "Why are you looking so nervous my lady?"  Ayana teased.

    "I don''t know, but I really am feeling so nervous now.  What should I do?"  Jieun said while shaking her both legs to the floor.  Just like a tantrum cute child.

    "Just relax.  You will be just fine.  Once you''re out there and looking at your groom you will not be focused on anything but him.  Believe me."  Princess Mia who just arrived in the room interrupted them.

    "Are you also feeling nervous like Lady Jieun before, Princess Mia?"  Ayana curiously asks.

    "Worst!  I even throw out before walking out of the room.  With my white dress."  Princess Mia recounted her experience.  No one can blame her then.  Her love story started out wrong until she is too nervous if her groom is running away at the time.  Luckily he''s not then.  But not that she will admit that out loud to the girls there.

    "Oh my!  How can you go through the whole day?"  Jieun surprised to hear that.  Hopefully she will be less nervous after this or maybe she will experience the same thing.

    "You don''t look like you''re nervous that day Princess Mia.  You look so glowingly beautiful.  One of the most beautiful bride that I have seen in my entire life.  Including you my lady."  Ayana said earnestly.

    "Aww ... You will be a beautiful bride also Ayana."  Princess Mia honestly said her mind while holding the girl arm for a while.

    "As I said, after I saw Ethan in the aisle, my nervousness is gone just like a magic.  So, don''t be nervous, take a deep breath and now, get up and start walking.  I bet Eun-Woo is the one that is feeling nervous now as you are not in there yet. "  Princess Mia rushing Jieun right now.  She is coming there to get her anyway.

    The wedding will be held on the main castle (south castle hall), where only the royalty, dignitaries, family members are there to see the marriage ceremony.

    The people of the Dream Land will only get to see the bride and the groom when they will get out of the castle, ride in a chariot and go around the castle, greeting the people.  Just like a fairytale love story.  Only that, it is the true experience that Jieun will be faced.

    Now, here she is.  Jieun is now standing outside the big main door of the hall on the left, and she could see Eun-Woo stands on the other side of the door on the right.

    Princess Mia was right.  After seeing Eun-Woo right then, her nervous feeling is long gone now.

    Meanwhile, Eun-Woo there cannot even close his eyes, seeing Jieun looking so breathtakingly beautiful there in front of him.  Make his heart can''t feel calm, beating too fast there.  He cannot even express how he is feeling now.  Happy perhaps?

    He suddenly feels so lucky to become the man that becomes her husband.  Even when he never thought before that she will become his bride.  But this fate, even it''s not starting well, it brings them together and he will never questioning it, as he feeling so thankful.

    Hearing the music inside the hall, both of them started to walk closer together.  Standing close, face to face now in front of the hall door.

    "You''re beautiful." Eun-Woo whispers.

    "You also look good."  Jieun also whispering.  Eun-Woo with the royal attire has indeed always looked handsome in the eyes of hers.

    Now, both of them is smiling together.    Feeling so excited, yet awkward together now.

    Jieun puts her hand around Eun-Woo''s arm and walk in together into the hall towards the King''s throne.  Where the King and the Queen are waiting for them there, together with The ''Olderly'', who is called like that there, as the person in charge of marriage in the Dream Land.

    They were walking in slowly as their rehearsal yesterday.  While looking to their left and right.  Respect the guests who are present.

    After they got closer to the throne, both of them paid their respects to the King and the Queen before facing the Olderly.

    "With the groom and the bride are finally here.  We will start the holy ceremony now!"  He said.

    His assistant then opens the documents in front of Eun-Woo and Jieun, the documents are like a marriage certificate in the real world.  But before they are sealed it with their family crest,  the Olderly will started the speech.

    "Do you Prince Eun-Woo of the Dream Land takes Lady Jieun to be your wife?"

    "I do." Eun-Woo said without doubt.

    "Do you Lady Jieun take Prince Eun-Woo to be your husband?"

    "I do." Jieun also said in the same note as his.

    The Olderly now points his hand towards the document presented in front of the bride and the groom, indicating that it is time for them to seal the document with their respective crest.

    Both of them, Eun-Woo and Jieun do it simultaneously.

    After that, the Olderly with all smiling face now state that,

    "I now pronounce you as the husband and wife."  Making everyone there applauds happily celebrating the newlywed couple.

    Both Jieun and Eun-Woo is now looking at each other, stood face to face in happiness to exchange their wedding ring.  After the exchange both of them continue to greet the King and the Queen in the throne.

    The King took out something from his side.  Looking like a scroll in a gold color and assigning it to Jieun.  That was the conferment of rank to the girl who is now part of the royal family.

    "Here I, The King of this Dream Land, present to the whole world, Princess Jieun of Dream Land!"  King Liam said it out loud proudly.  Making everyone in the hall get up from their seats and pay their respects to Jieun, their new princess.

    Facing the audience now, Jieun finally can see Granny Susan there in the verge of tears looking happily towards her.  Making her, is also trying very hard to control her feeling.  She can''t cry and ruin her make up didn''t she?

    As if knowing what was going on, Eun-Woo holds Jieun hand now.  Want to lend her a strength, then if possible.  And Jieun''s view now shifts to him.  Full of meaningful insights there.

    "Thank you.."  She said.

 Chapter 65 - QUEEN ANNA AND THE RED STONE

    On the night of Eun-Woo and Jieun''s wedding, the situation is still as lively as it is now even though it is already 2 am now.

    King Liam who continues to entertain his acquaintances whom he has not met after so long, does not leave himself with alcohol at all.  Makes Queen Anna has to drag him away.  Take him to their residence, in the north palace.

    "Wait.  I want to drink more."  King Liam said in a drunken state.

    "That''s enough!  You''ve already had a lot."  Only at a time like this she could be angry at him without limitations.  Because he won''t remember this tomorrow.  Like he always does.

    Once in the room, Anna threw her drunken husband rather rudely on their bed.  She gasped tiredly a bit at the time because Liam was actually quite heavy.  She didn''t know how she managed to drag him here alone anyway.  But, she knew that she didn''t want people to see the King fooling himself over alcohol, so she had to do something about it before the worst happen.  Not that she can''t ask for help but she just wants to do it herself.  As a faithful wife.

    Just about she wanted to get out of there, her hand being jerk strongly making her now lying on her bed with her husband now pinned her against it.

    After just one second of staring, Liam cannot wait anymore.  He is hot and feeling wanted.  Probably because of the alcohol.  He kisses Anna, his wife now roughly on the lips, didn''t care when she tries to push him away.

    "Stop that!  You smell of alcohol."  Anna talks when she manages to push him away a little.  She didn''t want to be touched.  Not when he is not sober up like this.

    "Shut up!"

    Like always, Liam is not the one that likes to be rejected.  He must be the dominant one.  No one can refuse him.

    Not caring of his wife''s rejection, he continues his action, press his body to her, kiss her wild, kissing her neck.  Anna that rejects the touch before cannot stop the pleasure feeling that suddenly arise now.  That man really can make her go crazy just in a split second.  This kind of behavior that he shows her, sometimes she like it, but sometime she hates it.

    Her skin that is now not covered shiver slightly now because of the cold air, making the man cannot stand any longer seeing that.  He lowered himself completely deep into her.  Making Anna is now screaming in euphoria, for each stroke that the man gave to her.

    After the ''passionate'' activities, Liam is completely out, giving out himself to his drunk state and sleepiness.  Left his wife who is still breathing heavily resulted from their previous activities, at the side of the bed.  Naked.

    "Lucia..."

    Anna, who breathing heavily before suddenly stop her breathing after hearing the whisper that come out from the man''s mouth.  She is smirking in hurt.

    Why now?  Why he always said the name after they doing this together?  Especially when he is drunk.  And that''s is why she didn''t like him to be in the drunken state.  Because in the end, it''s going to hurt her.

    Quickly she got up from the bed, picked up her dress scattered on the floor again and went back to wearing it.

    Then she got up and went near the table in the middle of the bedroom.    Pouring a glass of wine to calm herself down while staring sharply at her husband''s sleeping face.

    Anna sip the wine a little.  She didn''t plan to drink today, but she really needed that.

    "How dare you sleep so peacefully after breaking my heart with just one word?"  Anna said it out loud now.  Not even care if he will get up by that or not.

    "It''s been years, but you still can''t forget about her.  How good or beautiful is she that makes you unable to forget her easily?  Am I as your wife now still not enough?"

    Anna was still staring at her husband as she threw question after question into the air.  Of course, no one can answer it.  No one but him.

    "Must I compete with the ones who already death for the rest of my life, Liam?"

    With the last question Anna drinks her wine that''s still a lot in her glass in one shot.  Hoping that it will wash her disturb feeling away before she storm out of the door.  Going to the forbidden area.

    Anna is now walking carefully at that time worried if there are eyes looking.  After confirming there is no one else beside her there, she removes the key of the restricted room from her pouch, open the door quietly and gets inside quickly before the guards come walking there.

    After that, she''s closing the door slowly and locking it again from the inside.  Only then, Anna finally can breathe a sigh of relief.  She looks intently to the red stone there.  The only stone that is visible to the eyes now.  She turned her eyes away for a moment in the other direction, and suddenly,

    "It''s been a while since the last time you are coming here."

    Anna looked back at the rock that was now in glistening red and began to float there.  She is not surprised by what she sees as its not her first time watching that.

    "I got too many things to do.  Tonight seems a good time to sneak in."  Anna explaining even she didn''t have to actually.

    "Anxiety, are you?"

    Anna only can send the stone, her deadly glare.

    "You bring this to yourself.  I already warn you before."

    "I, take care of my own personal life."  Anna said in a strict voice.  She didn''t come here to get herself ''a nagging'' from the stone anyway.

    "You look like a mess that''s why I bring that up."

    "Enough of that!  I come here to telling you about the situation."  Anna didn''t want to drag the meaningless speak any further.  They didn''t have a whole day anyway.

    "Today, Eun-Woo and Jieun are married."  Anna said.

    The stone is keeping quiet for a while.

    "The prediction is now getting closer to be true."  Anna added.

    "The fate finally brings them together.  We are finally a step ahead, added to the green twin stone now also showing itself."  The red stone now saying something.

    "Liam wanted to order all the six princes, including Jieun to next land now.  It''s been rumored that something unusual is happening there.  Probably it because of the next twin stone."  Anna told what she had just heard.

    "With the twin stone finally resurface it means it only a matter of time before all of them is gathered around.  Be more alert.  Who knows what Liam and the witch will plan.  We need to make the wish before them.  But be more careful, the witch definitely not going to be loyal to Liam.  She also enchanted by the stone power more than him. "

    Anna right then just remembered something,

    "Freya trying to scare Jieun before.  She seems frustrated about something and stood before the girl with her real face.  Luckily I sense something was off and went after Jieun before she done something to her.  I guess she can''t read Jieun  just like she can''t do it to Aera before."  The red stone is now making an unsatisfied sound.  Didn''t like what it just hears.

    "Oh!  I almost forgot to tell you.  Jieun unexpectedly have a power, a healing power.  Which is different from the prophecy.  Also she is different from Aera that fit the prophecy the most.  But Aera is...not in this world anymore.  Do you think she is the one that we are looking for? " Anna asking curiously.

    "Healing power?  I never heard of that before, but even its different with the prophecy she is ''special'' enough for us to protect.  We cant say anything without the prediction from someone from the Elysium Land.  Even without complete the prophecy we need to win no matter what.  The prophecy is only a guide for us.  We don''t know what is going to happen if Liam or the witch make the wish first.  We can''t make the world fall into the darkness.  Its been too long now. "

    Sigh.

    "I need to find a way to go or find someone from the land then."  Anna said while her mind now full of her deep thoughts.

    Suddenly the red light from the rock disappeared and the rock was no longer floating.  Anna kept silent there.  Know that the palace guards are probably walking in front of the door.

    "Did you hear something?"  The guard asks his friend who guarded the area that night together.

    "No, why?"  The friend sound confuses by the question as he didn''t hear anything.

    Anna can hear the sound behind the door.  She is not scared by them actually, but she just didn''t want to get into Liam bad side.

    After a few minutes, Anna could no longer hear the voice or the footsteps of the guard there.  She walked to the doorway, putting her ear right on the door to really make sure.  Once convinced, she began to put her hand on the door knob, wanted to open the door to go out.  But before that,

    "Don''t get blind by your own feeling Professor."

    The red light is back, stop her action right then.  Anna turned back to look at the red stone there.

    "My hatred for him is larger than my love.  I will not do anything that will hinder our plan.  Didn''t you are the one that suppose to be scared if I done any harmful things to him?  After all... he is your son, father in law. "

    Without waiting for the reply, Anna gets out of the room in fast.  As she didn''t want Liam to questioning where she had been, as she knows the man will be up not long now, as the morning sun is almost out right then.

    Her words, then making the stone, or the previous King soul that trapped inside the red stone there, left with silence.

 Chapter 66 - ORDER FROM THE KING

    Shifting a little on that soft new bed.  Jieun is finally opening her eyes pierced by a beam of light coming from the window, make her lazy eyes to be open with a force that morning.  But the face that still sleeping soundlessly in front, making her suddenly got into a shocked situation.

    "Huh?"  She gasps a little.

    Thankfully, realization coming fast to her, about the wedding, about her officially becoming someone''s wife in this world, and the ceremony that took place for the entire day yesterday.  Which is the one that making her body feeling so tired and lethargic here and there now.

    "Right.  I''m already married."  Jieun said in a slow voice.  Afraid if she surprising her husband who was still sound asleep next to her there while holding her hand.

    Jieun pulled her hand away slowly releasing the grip of the man.  Then, still lying on her side, she started to look at him, analyzing her husband''s handsome face.

    His hair falls right into his peaceful looking face, his eyes that at this time are tightly closed, but she can remember the look of it.  She hates it before as he always sends her cold look, but she loves those now as it is showing care for her.  Next she trail into his nose, that''s a bit sharp there complement his face, his lips...

    Jieun blinking suddenly at the time while her face started to become red.  She just remembers about their first kiss before.  After the kiss, she can''t seem to see Eun-Woo as the same again.  She just keeps reminding herself of that... soft lips.

    Is it because she has never even kissed once in her life before?  Did that one kiss make her become addicted or what?  Because in silence, she is waiting, if that moment will come again.

    "What am I thinking?"  She scolded herself because of her sudden abnormal behavior.

    Jieun shook her head a little faster then, quickly erasing her thoughts at that moment.  Try to compose herself.

    Then she remembered about yesterday night.  She is in her third dressing.  Dress for the night party.  She is actually too tired now but still hold on to finish her own wedding schedule.

    But, when the time is showing exactly 10 pm suddenly Eun-Woo pulls her out of the hall and takes her to their residence in the west castle.  Jieun, kind of worried as it''s not yet 12 midnight, asking him,

    "Is that okay to sneak out early?"

    "Its fine.  Trust me."  Eun-Woo replied while flashing his smile towards her.  Looking at the smile Jieun also reply back with a smile.  She also already tired enough to keep standing.  Finally, its the time that she can rest her feet and body.

    Just entering the dark courtyard of their residence accompanied by the dim lights at that time, Jieun could see there was a table that she had never seen before from the window.

    "Is this..."  Jieun could not continue her words at that time.  The scene is like the are going to have a very romantic candle light dinner together and not to her disappointment she is not wrong.

    Approaching the table, Jieun can see the variety of delicious food and dessert there, making her swallow her saliva at the time as she is feeling hungry.

    Wasting no time, Eun-Woo pulled up a chair that was there, letting her sit there like a gentleman.  Before him, continue to light the candle that has been prepared in the middle of the table and then sit down facing the girl.

    Jieun eyes still cannot believe this.  She never even dreamed to have this kind of romantic night ever in her life accompanied by a husband and the twinkling stars and moon that could be seen from the window at that time.  She was really moved.  And no words can even describe her feeling.

    "We are so busy today and cannot eat properly today, so I ask someone to set this up for us.  Hope you like it."  Eun-Woo said a little shyly, not like his usual confidence state.  Apparently this is also his first experience trying to impress his own wife.

    Seeing Eun-Woo like that somewhat make Jieun feel amused.  It''s indeed a very rare sight.

    "I like it.  A lot."  She said that with her beautiful smile, hoping that if there was any doubt in the man''s heart, it would disappear.

    And it''s effective as Eun-Woo now seems regaining his confident self back and becoming more relaxed after that.

    "Then let''s eat and get on to sleep after. I know I already broke the rule before, but further than that, I promise that we will take it slowly.  And I won''t do anything without your permission."

    Not wanting Jieun to think that he was planning something about their wedding night, Eun-Woo continued to be frank.  He knows very well that they need to get to know each other more deeply before moving one step ahead to that ''part''.

    Hearing that, Jieun look at Eun-Woo with her thankful face.  Happiness is fully described in her face right then.  She is really appreciated that thought, and she knows he already knows that she is, even without talking.

    "Stop staring at me like that."  Eun-Woo''s voice that suddenly came out of his mouth continued to remove the last night scene from Jieun''s mind.

    Somehow, when the man woke up from sleep, Jieun did not even notice it.  Apparently she was daydreaming too far.  Embarrassed to be caught by that, Jieun wanted to get up from the bed, but Eun-Woo immediately hold her hand, pulling her in into a hug while still lying on the bed.  Jieun however is now feeling all nervous as she is making contact with his toned chest muscle.

    Jieun resist for a bit to get out of the man''s arms, but Eun-Woo just holding her tighter there.  Just wanted to tease his wife a little bit.

    "Why are your heart beating so fast?"  Eun-Woo asking even he know why though.

    Hearing that question, if that possible Jieun cheeks is now become more red than before.  Blushing madly.  Luckily at the time, a knock from the outside door save her from explaining something that she cannot answer.

    Eun-Woo grunted a little, unhappily.  What a timing?  He then slowly let go of his hug and got up towards the door.

    "Fuh..."  Slowly Jieun released her breath which she didn''t realize she was holding.

    At the bedroom door, Eun-Woo picks up a piece of paper that slips under the door probably by Ayana, as only her, living there with them as Jieun companion.

    "Tch.  How fast."  Eun-Woo is complaining to himself a little before coming back into Jieun side.

    "The King wanted to meet all the princes and you.  Let''s get ready."

    Hearing that news, Jieun now nodded her head and answering.

    "Okay."

    _______________

    ::Great Hall::

    In the blink of an eye the council that placed the King''s throne changed its face.  Just yesterday the area was decorated with beautiful flowers that witnessed the wedding moment between her and Eun-Woo, today the hall looks grand but she can feel that it containing a huge burden.

    There, in front of the throne, all the six princes, including Jieun that now standing beside Eun-Woo, is waiting for the arrival of the King and the Queen.

    Not long later, the royal speaker, announce with the loud voice welcoming the leader of the Dream Land.

    "King Liam and Queen Anna arriving!"

    The speech makes all of them that waiting inside the hall stand up right there.

    Confident, The King and The Queen behind him walked into the hall and then sat on their respective throne.

    "Your Majesty!"

    Simultaneous all of them greeting the King and the Queen.  Making King Liam smirks in pleasure.  He, really like those kind of things that make him remember that he is powerful.

    "Eun-Woo?"  King Liam suddenly said the fourth prince''s name while watching him.

    Know what that''s look all about, Eun-Woo started talking,

    "Jieun already know about the stones."  He informing.  Making the King smile happy because he doesn''t need to explain anything else further.

    "I''m sorry that I called you all here so suddenly, especially to Eun-Woo and Jieun that just got married yesterday but, there''s a situation that we cannot ignore."

    Jieun at that time can feel that the ''sorry'' words that come out from the King is just a part of the speech and not from his heart but he is the King anyway.

    The King is now giving a scroll to Prince Ray.  Containing the information about their next journey.

    "Summer region?"  Ray said it out loud about their next destination.  King Liam said yes with a nod.

    "There are unusual things happening in a small village there at this time.  It''s almost a month now.  People in there suddenly got sick, but after they are recovering, they got sick again.  Also, it has been said that people there suffer of some kind of smell rotten that making them always wear a mask every single time now.  This kind of event never once happen before so I order all of you to investigate this. "

    King Liam then looked towards Jieun.

    "As for Jieun, she got the healing ability, which this experience could be a practice of her probably to save people who are sick, there also aided all the princes if something bad happen.  That is why, I want you to join this journey.  Did you have anything to object? "

    How can she object when its an order, Jieun only speak that in her mind.

    "Not at all your highness.  It will be my pleasure to use my power for a good purpose.  Like my mother used to do."  But Jieun say that honestly.  She''s been waiting for that actually.  The time finally comes for her to search for her mother''s trail while being on the journey.

    "Good.  So pack up your things today and get enough rest.  All of you will be on the move tomorrow."

    As the King finishes his speak suddenly the hall door is open a bit loud.  Showing the face of Princess Mia there.  Behind her, there are palace guards who looked scared because he couldn''t stop the woman from entering.

    Princess Mia anyway keep her straight face and, walks in confidently and as soon as she is in front of the King and the Queen, she is now kneeling on the floor and bowing to the King completely.

    "Princess Mia?"  Queen Anna could not believe what she saw then.  Why suddenly Mia barging in and bowing like that?

    "Your Highness.  Forgive me for this impolite behavior, but I want to ask for your mercy.  This time, please let me join this journey.  I promise I will do my best to help."

    Princess Mia begs with her face now lowered to the floor..  Making her husband, Prince Ethan clearly shocked, hearing the request that he didn''t know she will ask.

 Chapter 67 - COLD WAR BETWEEN PRINCE ETHAN AND PRINCESS MIA

    "What did you just say?"

    King Liam could not understand the sudden request.  Well, he understands the words, but why so suddenly?  Princess Mia raised her face, then to explain.

    "It''s been three years now since my marriage to Ethan, but I never get to follow any journey that has been assigned to him.  And now, with Jieun also gone, I also wanted to go.  At least, there is another woman who can accompany Jieun on this journey too.  Also, I''m sure I can help a little bit with my power and knowledge.  This will be a great experience for me as a princess to reach out to the people and get to know them better."  Princess Mia explained at length.

    This is better than her to be left behind in that castle anyway.  After she got married, she is devoted to being a good wife and doing regular work in the palace.  Yes, it''s not that she doesn''t have any work.  As a princess she always had something to do to give back to the people, but she grew up to be a warrior, her heart cannot hold on much longer embedded in that great palace without doing something like that without sweat.

    But with her and Ethan circumstances now, it will make her gone more crazy if being left alone again.  Even if, their relationship now in a cold war, at least she can watch him from afar.  Like she always does.

    King Liam at that time was thinking about something.  It''s not that he cares if she wanted to go or not.  The problem is her father.  Someone that scary and famous for his ferocity in the small land that he conquered before.

    They had an agreement previously, that nothing even a scratch should be seen on her daughter''s skin after she lived in Dream Land.  If he finds out his son is hurt or whatever he doesn''t hesitate to start the war again, even though they are still in agreement.

    It''s not like him, the great King is scared of Princess Mia father, but her father is one of his biggest assets in his military field.  So, he didn''t want to get into a fight with someone like him as it will be too troublesome next.

    "Your father will not allow you to do such thing Princess.  You better stay here and accompany the Queen instead."  King Liam gave a recommendation.

    Princess Mia bit her lip slightly.  She did not want to give up.  She knew the true nature of her own father that are too protective of her, but she also wanted to build on her own experience, her own life.  She''s big enough.

    "I will tell him myself.  I promise I won''t be making any trouble for you.  So please, King Liam, Queen Anna.  Please allow me to go."  Princess Mia said hopefully.  King Liam looks at his Queen right there as if wanted to know her opinion.

    On the other hand, Prince Ethan is feeling quite angry there as Princess Mia didn''t discuss this in advance with him.  In fact, after their last ''conversation'' they didn''t even talk anymore.  He thinks that is just her being rebel as she always did and will be back to her usual self.  Which is always cheerful and playing around him, but that kind of scene never comes.

    Just about Ethan was about to voice his opinion, wanting to argue about it,

    "Very well then."  King Liam finally decided.

    "You will go with them tomorrow.  But make sure your father knows that this is coming from yourself."  Princess Mia at that time could not hide her happiness, she just smiled satisfied there.

    "Thank you so much your highness.  I promise I won''t let you down."

    Sigh.  "Dismiss!"  King Liam finally said his last order.

    _______________

    ::Prince Ethan and Princess Mia residence::

    "What do you think you are doing?!"

    ''That first'', Princess Mia smirks a little seeing her husband who was angry.  She is actually busy packing her things for tomorrow''s journey.  Only the important one or it will be difficult to move.  Anything else she will just buy it on the way.  There are a lot of small towns here and there anyway.

    Hearing Ethan that screaming, making her gaze shift to the man, Ethan is not a person that always raising his voice to her.  But she rather hear that than not hearing anything from the man.  Like before.  It seems like she already pressed a rare button inside the man apparently.

    "You heard whatever I said to the King, so no need for me to say it back."  With an indifferent face she said it to the man.

    She tries to go away now, finding her other things, but Ethan, grab her hand there.  Don''t let her go from there.

    "What are you doing?  It''s hurt!"  Mia feels irritated now.

    "Don''t avoid me.  We need to talk."  Ethan face is now too serious.

    "I''m not avoiding you.  Don''t you see I am busy packing things now.  You can say whatever you wanted to say but let me do my work!"

    "Mia!"

    Both of them froze there.  Even Ethan was shocked by himself.  They now looked at each other.  After a while, Ethan slowly released his wife''s hand.  His heart felt a little guilty when he saw the skin of the hand he was holding quite tightly before was now flushed red.

    "You can''t go.  Please, just stay here."  Ethan is soft -spoken now.  Expecting his wife to want to follow his words.

    "I can''t.  And The King already gives me a permission before, remember?  I want to have some fun too.  I won''t be bothering you if that''s what you''re afraid of.  Even, I''ll keep a distance from you if you feel I''m a bit annoyed.  I just want to accompany Jieun.  Nothing else.  It must be awkward when she is the only girl there. "  A white lie that both of them know deeper inside their heart.

    "That''s not what I mean!"

    "So what that you actually mean?  Why Jieun can and I can''t?  I can fight pretty well and you know that as I used to beat you before in fighting.  So what is the problem?"

    "Just... stay here, would you.  Your father also will never allow or like this."

    "I''m already sending him a letter.  Once he knows about this I''m already far away and he can''t do anything about that."

    Ethan feels dumb flooded then.  Why is she too stubborn nowadays?  Why she changed so drastically?  Is he is the cause?

    "I won''t allow you."  Ethan said firmly.

    "Do whatever you want to do, even lock me in this room or whatever, because I can find a way to get out.  No matter what.  I won''t budge."

    "You could die!"  Ethan finally said his concern then.

    Mia was silent. Yes. The reason why her father is so protective is because when she was young, she used to follow her father around on the journey and one day, there''s a terrible battle going on and she almost died at that time. When Ethan knows about that she still can remember his concern and sad face when she is in rehab. But that''s been so long ago. When she does not really know how to fight well. But, if that kind of time happens again, at least she dies close to her sweetheart. She already prepared herself that much.

    "So what?"  Mia began to speak again.

    "If that is my fate, then I die.  Nothing can change that.  Don''t say it like you are caring so much about me.  I''m sick of that."

    Ethan bit his lip then.  Feeling too angry now.

    "I am care about you!  What can I say or do to make you aware of that?!" Ethan is now holding both sides of his wife''s shoulders.

    Mia pushed her husband''s hand away.  Step back a little as she knows she can sway if he''s been like that.

    "How can I know with what you have done to me all these years Ethan?  I feel like I am transparent whenever I am around you.  I don''t feel appreciated at all.  I feel like I am imprisoned here.  Always abandoned but once you come back, I still feel lonely.  And it''s worst each day.  My heart is now become so fragile and this time I want to do whatever I wanted.  Whatever I''m missing before. "  Mia looked Ethan right in the eye.  Want him to know what''s been locked in her heart all this time.

    "I''m not a pet, nor a doll.  I have a heart.  You hurt me more than you think you are already."  Mia is now crying a little.  She tries very hard not to.

    "If you said you are afraid if I die.  I am also afraid if you die.  You are always gone and coming back in wounds and sometimes with severe injuries.  Only God now how I feel then.  I can say the same thing to you too.  What makes it different?"

    "Mia ..."  Ethan wanted to persuade her again but lost his words.

    "Don''t. This is my choice.  Nothing you said can change my mind."  With that Mia came out of the room quickly.  Didn''t want her husband to see her in a fragile state, in deep grief.

    While Ethan let out a long sigh there.  He realized he had hurt the girl a lot..  But why?  Why he cant comfort her?  Why can''t he pull her in a hug?  He can''t understand himself then.

 Chapter 68 - STARTED JOURNEY

    "Ayana!"

    The girl was shocked to hear her name called at the time.  She was busy here and there, wanted to prepare the fruits she had picked up in the vicinity of the palace to be brought by Jieun shortly.  The fruit garden there is indeed much larger and there is more variety of fruits than in their house in Hilleo Village.

    While she was struggling to walk with a large basket of fruits that she had collected at the west castle path to the residence of Jieun and Prince Eun-Woo, suddenly a voice that she knew very well rebuked her.

    Ayana now in all smiles looking at the man who was now running slowly towards her.

    "Woah!  Why do you get so many of it?  That must be heavy. "  Haru said as he got closer and just noticed the full basket.

    "Ah."  Ayana laughed shyly as she scratched her non-itchy head.

    "I was just too carry out on picking fruit so I didn''t notice that I already taken much."

    Haru then while shook his head took the basket without even talking.

    "I¡­ I can manage¡­"  Ayana didn''t want to bother the man.

    "What did you say?  From a distance I see you swaying here and there.  Clearly it because this is too heavy for you.  Let me help then. "

    Since Ayana lived there, they never communicated.  Only a stealthy looks and smiles that they exchange all this time.

    Ayana is actually scared, because the man is a prince.  If she''s too friendly to him in this palace, she''s worried if something bad happens or she''ll bother Prince Eun-Woo and Jieun later.  So even though she wants to spend time with Haru, her childhood friend, she knows it''s better to keep her distance.

    Ayana looked here and there observing their surroundings.  Worry about if someone might see they are being together like this.  Haru, who was aware of the girl''s behavior sighed a little.  He knows well what is inside her mind right away.

    "There''s no one else here.  West Castle is only for royal that already married means that only Ethan and Mia also Eun-Woo and Jieun are here for now.  Also, Ethan and Mia helpers are not that many and probably doing their chores now.  While, only you serve Eun-Woo and Jieun. "

    Ayana''s face was a little relieved then.  But, she was also a bit uncomfortable when her action is caught by the man.

    "Are you that nervous if people saw us closer together?  I can see that you are being too careful now.  Or are you actually not comfortable talking to me anymore? "  Haru''s face is a bit serious there.  Looking at the girl.

    Ayana widened her eyes after listening to the question.

    "Ah," She raised both her hands to make an X mark there.  Deny the accusation.

    "It''s not that¡­" Ayana tried to find the right sentence to say.

    "If not, what is it?  You look so nervous just now. "  Haru corner her there.

    Flustered.  Ayana bit her finger instantly.  Haru now laughs a little.

    "You still have that habit did you."

    Ayana that realizing what she is doing also laugh a little when the man looked quite calm now.  Only then did she feel comfortable explaining what she was thinking at the time.

    "Well, I cannot deny that I care about what people might think.  You''re the prince and this is a castle.  Its different than Hilleo Village where I can be free a little with my words and actions.  But it doesn''t mean that I avoid you. "

    "Don''t be." Haru said calmly.

    "Huh?" Ayana does not understand.

    Haru walked towards the girl slowly, then lowered his face slightly so that he was the same height as the girl.

    "Don''t restrict yourself because of that. Just ignore  what people think or might think.  Your life, your world.  Why would we try to satisfy other people than our own life?  If something getting out of control I will protect you.  Understand? Shortie. "  Haru smirks then.

    "Hey!"  Ayana laughs a little after hearing the nickname.  The memories that they was sharing together years ago suddenly began to appear in her eyes.

    Haru started walking forward while holding the fruit basket.

    "Hey, I''m going to a journey today."

    Ayana is smiling hearing that. It was funny because the man said something that she already knew.

    "I already know that.  Lady Jieun already told me that all of the prince, princess Mia and she will be leaving soon. "

    "And that make me think that..."

    If her eyes playing tricks to her, Ayana could say that she saw a faint blush on Haru face right now.

    "I''m going to buy souvenirs for you when I''m about to going back."

    "You don''t have t..."

    "No!" Haru interrupted the girl''s words and he stood in front of the girl now.  He wanted the girl to listen to his words first.  Walking backwards slowly, while looking at the girl, Haru speaks again.

    "I want to buy you something. I just realize that I will never give you anything even we are ''friends'' for so long now. " Haru watch Ayana there that still smiling towards him sweetly.

    "So I wanted to do something that will be memorable and you can save it forever.  Erm¡­ when I get back, I will give that to you, in our date okay? "  With that Haru now ran to leave the girl towards level four, which is the residence of Eun-Woo and Jieun.

    Ayana then stopped on her track.  Her mind and body seems cannot be working right now.  Did she hear that correctly?  Did Haru just say ''our date''?

    "Don''t forget!"  Haru''s voice echoed back.

    Ayana now awoke from her reverie and saw that the sixth prince had long since left her there.  She brought her hand to her chest, trying to soothe the feeling of her heart that was now beating fast at that moment.

    _______________

    :: Eun-Woo and Jieun residence::

    "Mia?  Why are you here? "

    Haru who is now entering the living room of the house is surprised to see Princess Mia who is now complete with her red warrior outfit with weapons on the left and right of her waist, is now casually sitting on the sofa there.

    "What?  Can''t I be here? "  Mia replied lazily.

    "It''s not that, but I always saw you here and there now like you never in your resident anymore.  Do you and Ethan have a fight or what? "  Haru straightforwardly asked while placing the basket of fruit he was carrying on the table.

    Meanwhile, Eun-Woo, who had been sitting there silently, just watched.  He also feels it weird when Princess Mia is now always hanging with Jieun.  Not to his liking anyway.  As he also wants to spend some time with his wife too, without her around.

    "I just wanted to help Jieun packing.  As this is her first time.  Also give some suitable clothes for her."  Mia did not answer about her personal matters and just said that.  Right at the time Jieun came out of the room wearing a black and blue warrior outfit, which Mia had given her.

    It''s a bit fit, showing her body curves, the slightly long shirt covering her back, and at her waist, she wears a belt there making it as if she is wearing a short skirt but it''s not, in her hands there is a forearm guard.  This is comfortable enough to move, especially when worn with pants.  Jieun like that part a lot.  Her hair is now also fully tied back only left her bangs on her forehead.

    ''She is pretty. ''  Eun-Woo, who had never seen Jieun like that swallowed his saliva a little.  Approve of the new look.  Even she probably not fight in the field if anything occurs, she needs to be prepared for it.  No one knows what will happen on the way.

    "Its this okay?"  Jieun asking everyone there, but her eyes clearly look at her husband.

    "You''re looking gorgeous sister in law!"  As usual Haru beat them all there.

    Jieun feel a little embarrassed to hear it.

    "You''re perfect." Eun-Woo finally said with a bit smile.

    Mia that was looking at the couple chuckled a little.  Jealous while happy to see that.  If only her relationship with Ethan was like that.

    "But, are we really walking to get there?"  Jieun asking as she curious about that.  She thought that they will at least using a horse.

    "We never use any transport or horses in our journey.  As we need to follow a path that sometimes cannot be passed by all that.  Or if needed, we will walk inside the forest so that no one notices our movement especially enemy.  We cannot stand out too much. "  Eun-Woo explains.

    Just like a backpackers, Jieun said in her mind.

    "That''s must be exciting!"

    Those words made Mia smile. "You are too positive Jieun."

    "But, how can we transport all this stuff." Jieun now looks at the luggage, clothes and other equipment that is there.

    "That''s my job." Mia said then got up from her seat. She pulled something out of her pocket as if it were a small pouch.  After that, she threw the bag over all the items belonging to Jieun.  All of a sudden white smoke appeared and disappeared all over the stuff. All that remains is the pouch.

    Jieun is surprised to see that.  Mia then picks up the pouch and throws it back to the floor.  The white smoke came back with all of the items.

    "This is my bloodline specialty. In addition to knowledge of war as well as weapons, we are known as this secret of storage.  Useful during war and travel.  But don''t lost the bag.  As it is small.  Or you will be losing everything."  Mia explained to Jieun and gave her more than one bag.

    "Better separate things and save in each of this.  Who knows if you lost one. " Mia advised.

    Jieun nodded, understanding that.

    "Here."  At the time Eun-Woo is also giving her something.  A knife.  A beautiful one at that.

    "Put that around your waist.  It can be good for self -defense. "

    "It''s beautiful."

    "I custom made that for you."  Eun-Woo shyly said.

    "If so, it''s a gift then.  Thank you. " Jieun said while smiling happily there.

    "Aww my eyes¡­"  Haru deliberately joked.  He actually couldn''t stand to see such a romantic atmosphere.

    Only Mia can understand Haru then.  Until she said,

    "Lets go now.  We need to start moving. "

    After 15 minutes, all of them after telling the King and Queen, gathered at the entrance gate that connects the outside world with Dream Land.

    "I''m going to be missing you."  Jieun said while hugging Ayana there.

    "Me too.  Please be careful.  I will wait for your return. "  Ayana said in a tearful voice.

    "Give my greeting to Granny Susan when you get there okay?"  Jieun release the hug there.

    Ayana will be heading back to the Hilleo Village for now as Jieun is not inside the castle for her to take care of.  She is there for Jieun only anyway.

    "I will."

    Jieun then starts walking away next to Eun-Woo while waving her hand towards Ayana.  Ayana also responded, waving back, but her eyes glanced at Haru''s face there who also looked at her.

    "I look forward to our date." His mouth moving, without voice, said that.

    Ayana can catch the words that he utters, then making her face blush a little.  But, she just maintain her smiling there.  Hoping that, all of them will be coming back safe and sound.

    "I''m looking forward for that too.." Slowly Ayana said that after her eyes cannot see them anymore.

 Chapter 69 - WHAT IS THIS MEMORY?

    They walk about two hours now.  With silent.  After the use of the main road, their leader Prince Ray, changed their direction to a more secluded area that is a bit challenging because most of the area is hillside and rocky.  But Jieun still feel excited with the journey.  Probably because this is her first time making all that she see now is interesting.

    But things that previously made them wonder, is confirmed now.  Because they can see with their own eyes that the married couple, Ethan and Mia is clearly not in good terms.

    They both did not greet each other from the beginning of the trip.  Walk quite a distance from each other.  Directly do not look at each other.  As if they did not exist for each other.

    "Mia.."  Haru started asking in a whisper as he can''t stand seeing the cold war there.

    "Can I ask you something?"  Mia watches the sixth prince there with her narrow eyes.

    "Don''t ask."  As if to know what the man is going to say Mia just cut him off first, making Haru feel all dissatisfied now.

    Haru then changed his target and walked next to Ethan.

    "Ethan."  Haru said a bit with his straight face.  Ethan just raises his eyebrow there.  Didn''t understand why Haru wanted to bother him now.

    "Did you really want to keep these things up?"  Haru talk in his regular voice now.

    "What do you mean?  I can''t understand a word you''re saying."  Ethan said.

    Hearing that makes Mia laugh mockingly there.

    "Right.  He will never understand anything other than books, which he loves the most."

    "I can be understanding if something makes sense.  Not some childish act." Ethan replied.

    "Come from the person who making a ridiculous things over and over again.  Didn''t that is more childish than ever?"

    "Stop that." Ethan warned.

    "Stop what?"  Mia now looked at her husband.

    Both stop in their tracks and seem like they are going to eat each other alive now.  Clearly they need to settle something down now.  Their fights are too prolonged now.

    "Ah!  Come on guys!"  Haru cannot take that anymore and started whining.

    At the time, Syaoran hit Haru''s head quite hard at that time with a rather scary face.

    "Ouch!  What was that Syaoran?"  Haru didn''t understand at all why out of the blue he gets that beating anyway.

    Didn''t want to bother himself to answer that, Syaoran just shook his head at that time while looking at his clueless brother.

    Leo now approached the two of them, looking at Haru who was still in pain and explain from Syaoran behalf,

    "You deserve that.  You are the one that touches the calm water anyway."

    While, Jieun and Eun-Woo, who were walking at the back, next to each other, just watched the scene in silence.

    "Stop wasting energy for something that is not worth it.  Keep moving on would you."  Ray said firmly.  He was lazy to meddle in things that had nothing to do with him.  Well, for now.

    Without warning,

    Growling....

    All of them who were in front looked back.  Quite surprised by the rather loud noise at the time.

    Jieun''s face then turned red when suddenly she became the center of attention.  Makes the atmosphere that was serious there, turn into humor.  Even,  Ethan and Mia are also now laughing as they look at her while Eun-Woo just smiles there.

    "Im ... sorry?"  Jieun say in stutter while holding her stomach there.  With an amuse face, Ray is now make the decision.

    "Guess we need to have our late lunch now."

    In fast, they find a safe place for them to eat.  They are lucky as because not far from where they are, there is a river, so they can refresh themselves while resting and eating there.  They bring rice balls from the palace so there''s no need for them to find other foods for now.  Day one of journey usually will go smoothly.  Day two and above, usually they need to think more especially, for their food supply.

    Jieun hands is now busy pours the herbal tea she brought into a cup and serve it to Eun-Woo first, then only after that she serve the others.  It''s a tea that can boost their energy.  She prepared that much.  Hoping that she can help even a little.

    "It tastes quite good Jieun."  Mia complimented.

    "Well, thank you. I have more if you want."  Jieun said thankfully.

    "I am quite surprised that you can walk this far, even though this is only the first time you have taken such a journey sister in law."  Haru praised Jieun now.

    Jieun smile a little hearing that and then looking towards Mia.

    "Thanks to my teacher then.  Mia train me well enough."

    Eun-Woo who doesn''t know about it looks at her full of question marks.

    "Your went training?"

    Jieun nodded there.

    "Sorry because I didnt tell you about that."

    "After training that didn''t success before, she asked me to train her some  martial art and she''s impressive.  With her knowledge in medicine and herbs  things, it''s like a mix killer.  My advice doesn''t make her mad then.  She can fight very well.  Even I get surprised the first time I spar with her. "  Mia said in proud.

    Jaw-dropping.  All of the men there seem can''t believe their ears.  They look at the Jieun there intently.  She, that looking all gentle, and sweet like that can fight?  They cannot believe that until they see by their own eyes then.

    Jieun just blushes there, embarrass.  In her real world also she is learning taekwondo, beside the training with Mia.  She just thinks that it''s necessary suddenly as she didn''t have any power to protect her then.  So that knowledge probably a must.  And its look like her effort is paid off.

    Eun-Woo there just can smile proudly looking at her.  Not even mad as she is keeping that from his knowledge.  At least, she can protect herself that''s enough for him.

    "So what''s next?  Do we keep walking or do we need to be prepared for a camp?"  Leo suddenly asks, change the flow of conversation while still eating.

    As they started this journey quite late, the time is almost late in the afternoon.  Not long now before they are welcoming the night.

    At that time suddenly there were many birds flying in the sky.  Seeing that Mia kept giving her opinion,

    "Its seems like it''s going to rain soon."  Because according to the advice of her bloodline, if suddenly there birds flying when the sky is not bright and not dim meaning that a storm is coming.  Listening to that, Ray raised his hand to detect moisture in the air.  Eun-Woo has also done the same.

    "Mia is right." Eun-Woo said after a long silence.

    "In that case, I think we need to find a shelter as we cannot camp in case its a heavy rain.  Look at the maps.  Is there a village or town nearby?"  Ray asked while looking at Ethan.

    Ethan now using his power now to open the maps.

    "None of those are nearby.  The nearest town is 4 hours away."  Ethan said.

    "That''s too far." Haru that focuses on eating spoke up for a moment.  Weirdly, he is silent when eating.

    "If necessary I will use my power to make a shelter out of the woods first." Syaoran provides a solution.

    At the time, while hearing all of them discuss Jieun''s head suddenly felt aching.  Her ears also seemed to hear a buzzing sound that was too loud.

    Unconsciously she closed her eyes now and held her aching head.

    "Ah."  She gasps a little.  Slow.  But still can be heard by Eun-Woo that sitting next to her.

    "Jieun?  What''s wrong?"  Eun-Woo asks.  But there was no reaction from the girl.

    "Are you okay?"  Eun-Woo who starts to worry gets up and approaches the girl.  All of them now looked at the two couple.  Want to know what''s going on suddenly.

    But, Jieun at that time did not hear what the man was saying.  The pain seemed to cover her senses with her surroundings.

    At the time, Jieun ears seem to be able to hear something.  Something in her memory.

    "There''s a cave on the left side of this mountain.  Lets take a break there."

    Who are you?  Jieun asks in her mind.  A man''s voice was heard there.

    Jieun''s eyes also seem to see something now, or someone.  But only a shadow.  She did not know who is the man that standing there.

    "How do you know there''s a cave here?"  Another voice also echoed at that moment.  A woman''s voice.

    Who? Is that you?  Mom?  Jieun asking again.

    "Of course I need to know all these things to be prepared."  The man said with a smile.

    Jieun is feeling breathless now.

    "Jieun!  Look at me."  Eun-Woo shakes Jieun''s body then to wake her up and it works.

    Jieun now with a sweaty state on her face looking at Eun-Woo''s anxious face there.  Behind Eun-Woo, she could see the other faces looking worried looking at her too.

    "Are you okay?"  Seeing Jieun who was now looking at him, he asked again.

    As if losing her energy, Jieun leaned her head on the man''s chest while closing her eyes.

    "There''s a cave behind the mountain on the left.  We can use it for shelter.."  Jieun said that last before she is now completely fainted.

 Chapter 70 - HEATED KISS

    Not knowing how long she fainted there, Jieun finally opened her eyes.  Her ears, then could catch the sound of the rain roaring down.  Quite heavy.  Its a storm indeed just like what Mia predicted before.

    "You are awake."  Eun-Woo''s soft voice made her more aware than before.  It was then that she noticed that she is lying in his lap. Irene could see his face even when there was only a little light from the small oil lamp next to them.  She could also vaguely see the light of a campfire that was quite far away from them at that moment.

    Eun-Woo there was holding her in his lap, while he sat and leaned back in the what Jieun can tell by now a ground wall.  Her face slightly red because of that close proxy, but she also feels relieved and safe around his warm body that now radiate to her too.

    Unconsciously, Jieun snuggling more to the man, relaxing herself in his arms.  Slowly, Eun-Woo brought his other hand and stroked her hair there.

    "Where are we?"  Jieun ask slowly while closing her eyes again.

    "At the cave that you have mentioned before."  Eun-Woo tells.

    Hearing that, Jieun opened her eyes big.  The memory seems to rush back to her eyes now.  Its vague yet clear.  She can''t really understand and describe what is happening.  But, the memory come to her like she is the one that''s going through all that.

    She is now making a deep sigh.  Let the disturbed feeling subside a little.

    "So its... real?"  Slowly Jieun said to herself.  But Eun-Woo there also can hear it.

    "The cave wasn''t too noticeable, we found it after few attempts only after Syaoran and Leo use their power to detect, or we will miss this place over and over again and maybe now get wet in the rain."  Eun-Woo tells the story.

    Jieun then looked into Eun-Woo''s eyes, who were now looking at her.

    "Why don''t you ask me anything?  About what happen to me?"  Jieun found it weird then.  As she still remember long before, the man will interrogate her this and that, if something like this happen.  Guess that after they got married the man seem kind a.. what?  More patience?  Calm?

    Eun-Woo shook his head then.

    "My first priority is to make sure you are just fine.  Also, I''m sure you will tell me about that even though I didn''t ask."

    Too warm.  If before only her body felt warmth because they were close to each other, now her heart also feels so warm now.  Making Jieun is now smiling happily then.

    "Where are the others?  Are they surprised and even wondering?"  Jieun keep an eye on her surroundings.  The area where Eun-Woo and she were sitting was covered with a wall of black cloth.  Separate them from the others.

    "All in their own section."  Eun-woo said.  "You can explain to them tomorrow.  They are all worried about you, more than feeling curious about that."

    The cave is quite large and deep.  The surrounding also it''s as if someone used to live in it.  So, after they get in, Eun-Woo chooses the deepest place for privacy.  While Ethan and Mia are in the middle of the cave.  Also a bit far with them.  Both couples use the black cloth as a wall to separate the views.  And the other bachelor princes are swarming the campfire in front of the cave and decide to just sleep there openly.

    "I... suddenly saw something.  Like a vision.  Like I saw something that happened a while ago.  Probably years ago."  Jieun stop there, searching Eun-Woo reaction there but he just look at her with his soft gaze there.  No doubt about her at all.

    After that, she continues, "It looks like I''ve been here before.  On this road and path.  I never had this vision before.  It''s the first time it ever happens to me.  I also don''t know what is happening.  It''s making me so confuse."  Jieun start to say what she is really feeling.

    Eun-Woo is silent but his mind is fast thought about it.  He himself does not know if that kind of things possibly happen.  He never once hears about that kind of ''vision things'' from other people as long as he lives in that world.

    "The one that have power and can look into someone past is Ethan.  But, he try it to you before in the Hilleo Village and he said that he cannot read you at all.  Which is shocking us the most at the time, as he never fail to use his power.  And now suddenly you are having a vision like this.  Maybe, my theory is, there must be something special about you that we all didn''t know yet, and need to figure it out. "

    Jieun looks at Eun-Woo intent at the time.  She wants to say something that she hasn''t told him honestly yet.

    "Eun-Woo, I want to tell you about something.  But I don''t know what your acceptance of that is."  Jieun saying it slow.  Her face clearly shows that she really hope that Eun-Woo will be able to understand.

    "You don''t have to tell me if you are not comfortable with it.  But if you do, I promise not to get angry, or be prejudiced by it."

    Jieun bits her lips a little.  Feeling nervous.  She didn''t want to stare at the man''s face then and now hiding her face.  After that, she began to narrate in a low voice, only for the man and she alone to listen.

    "Actually, as Granny Susan told you and all the princes before in Hilleo Village long ago that there''s something fishy about my mother''s death.  She is not dying normally, and we didn''t deny the possibility that she is murdered.  After hearing about that I decided to investigate the matter.  I know we are doing this journey to find the twin stone and all but I can''t stop myself to find out more about my mother.  Also, I can feel that the stone also has something to do with it, including also the royal family.  But, since I came here to this world, I haven''t found any information on that yet.  I may sound selfish, but... I can''t help it. "  Jieun gaze the man face a little try to read his feeling there.

    "But I promise that I didn''t marry you to take an advantage or something."  Jieun did not want the man to feel that way.

    At the time, Eun-Woo grabbed the girl''s neck, pulling her slightly so that their foreheads collided there.  Their eyes are now clashing with each other.

    "Thank you because you told me about it."

    "Eun-Woo?"  Jieun cannot read what is nestled in the man''s mind right now.

    "Let me help them."  Eun-woo suddenly said.

    "Huh?"  She is clearly not expect that.  She just didn''t want to lie to him and that''s all.

    "Two is better than one, right?  So I will help you with that.  Never do anything alone again.  You already have me now."

    Jieun can''t describe what is she is feeling like now.  The man''s words seemed to lighten the load on her shoulders at that moment.

    Didn''t know where she finds her courage there, she just moved her face a little closer and kissed the man on the lips quickly.  Like a peck.  But it turned out that her actions really surprised the man there.

    Just about she wanted to hide her face after that because of the embarrassment that was starting to come, Eun-Woo continued to cup her face, get it closer to him and instantly connecting their lips again.

    They are now make a long gentle kiss there.  Slowly both of them, adding more pressure each time that passing.

    "This is your fault."  Eun-Woo said that, after he broke the kiss for breath there.  Then, connecting them again.

    Actually, after their first kiss, he could not forget the scene, even for a moment.  But, he already promised that he will never do anything without her concern.  So he just holds his desire to himself.  And now, she is the one that kiss him first.  So, he just took the opportunity to kiss her again.  But, little that he knows that, Jieun actually also always thought about that first kiss.

    The kiss now becomes so heated not like their first one before that are all innocent.  Their tongue also playing with each other even they didn''t really know how it works, but unconsciously they did figure it out.  And surprisingly it feels so good to both of them.

    Eun-Woo even kisses her neck and jaw and back to her lips again and again. Full with passion there. While Jieun try her best to control her moan that started to come out. She still conscious that there are other people in there with them even their distance is far.

    After long, taste each other, both of them finally separated. Looking at each other breathlessly.  Jieun can see that Eun-Woo face there is red, but she knows it well that it''s not as red as hers.  Last, Eun-Woo kissed her forehead and said,

    "Get some sleep now.  Tomorrow we need to start walking again."

    Jieun nodded and tried to break away from the man.

    "What are you doing?"

    Her movements are stopped when Eun-Woo pulls her back on his lap.

    "I can''t be sleeping in your lap again.  Your leg will become numb."  Jieun said her reason.  Both of them need to sleep soundly and that position is definitely uncomfortable for the man, despite it is comfortable for her.

    "Hurm... I don''t mind."  Eun-Woo didn''t like the idea to separate.

    Jieun just laugh a little there at his ridiculous statement.

    "I stay close here.  Its not like I''m going far away."

    "Fine."

    Not wanting to drag the matter any longer Eun-Woo just gave in there.  With that, both if they sleep side by side, facing to each other..  Closely.

 Chapter 71 - I PROMISE TO BE BETTER

    The tonight sleeping arrangement is not to Mia liking at all.  She actually thought that they will be divided into man and women''s section but after Jieun fainted, she cannot voice her opinion about it at all.  Especially after she looks at Eun-Woo, who seems like didn''t want to let go of Jieun even for a second.

    Well, she suppose to know it anyway, as it just her didn''t want to sleep closer to her own husband!  In fact, after their argument, she never slept in the same room with her husband again.  What worst is Ethan also seem didn''t mind about her little tantrum.  Seriously, that man!

    And now even fate has done not side with her.  Force them to be closer in this cave.  Mia can only sigh.  She didn''t want to argue, but Ethan could have just slept outside with the other princes.  After all, they all already know that they are at ''war'' now.  There is nothing to hide anymore.

    But, Ethan is there. In the same space as her.  Make her cannot understand him at all.  When she wanted to get close, mends their relationship, he is the one who trying to stay away.  Now when she is the one who wanted to stay away, he is the one who does not want to cooperate.  What is the man wanted actually?  He is definitely making her crazy.

    At the same time, Ethan had been watching Mia from the corner of his eye since before.  He knows well that she is still furious and seem like didn''t want to have anything to do with him at the moment.

    But, after he has a ''talk'' with Ray before, something tucks his heart.  The nerves of the man, even try to tell him off.

    "Tch."

    Ethan was not satisfied.  His hand began to be gripped tightly until it made a sound there.

    Flashback:

    After they find the cave that gene is talking about, Ray asks Ethan to come with him to monitor the environment.  If there are enemies or dangerous things around there.

    Ethan at that time actually seemed to already know that that was not Ray''s main purpose at that time. But to find out what he really wanted to say, he just followed the man.

    His guess was right when they were quite far from the cave, Ray suddenly launched his attack on him.  Wanted to punch him and he didn''t mess with it.  But as he had been watching Ray''s movements since before, he swiftly dodged the attack and was now dodging other attacks that were coming in droves towards him now.

    "Just said what you wanted to say.  No need to use force."  Ethan said, still calm even he is the one that being attacked there.

    "You won''t get it if you''re not getting a beating."  Ray said while gritting his teeth.

    Hearing that, Ethan stopped dodging and just let Ray punch him there.  The effect of that, Ethan was thrown a bit far.  It turned out that Ray uses his full power this time as the punch is quite strong, seeing him becoming like that.

    Seeing Ethan already collapsed so Ray stopped as he took control of his fast -paced breath.

    After a few second, Ethan now gets up and sits on the ground now while wiping his lips that are starting to bleed with his hand.

    "Satisfied now?"  He asked Ray at the time.

    Ray snorts a little. Feeling annoy looking at Ethan at the time.

    "Why has Mia looked so distressed lately?  What did you do to her?"  Ray asked seriously.  This is not what he expects when he resigns himself for the happiness of the two of them.  But, Mia seems fragile day after day.  Was his sacrifice just in vain?

    "Just drop it.  That''s none of your business."  Ethan looked sharply at Ray.  He knew exactly how the man felt about his wife.

    "You know very well why I care.  She didn''t smile anymore Ethan.  Don''t you see that?"

    "I said just leave it!"  Ethan is now furious.

    "We never know when we will get out of here so why are you being so complicated about that?!"  Ray also got angrier.

    "I just don''t want to hurt her!  The twin stones are incarnating one by one now.  We never know when or how we will be gone."

    "That doesn''t mean you need to treat her like that.  Life isn''t long Ethan.  What if we die now or if she''s the one that leaves you first.  Can you manage that?"

    "Shut up!  I am the one that sees that future.  You didn''t know how it feels."  Ethan is now expressing what is locked in his feelings.

    Yes.  He got a power to see the past but for himself, he was only able to see the future.  The future where he can see Mia and him crying at the lost of each other.  But he didn''t know which future is ''the truth''.  It''s like he needs to choose, between the two.

    "That''s why I wanted to protect her!"  Ethan said again.

    "Clearly you are not doing a good job!"  Ray said again.

    "Don''t make me repeat myself, Ethan.  If you can''t take care of her just let her go.  I won''t hesitate to be the one that takes care of her.  Even if she doesn''t want me.  Remember that."

    Ray now gives a warning before leaving Ethan who is now fuming with anger listening to his confession.  Which says that he never once forgets about Mia even though it''s been years.

    The rustling sound made by Mia made his memory of the fight with Ray disappear.  Again he looked at the girl''s direction.  His face was red now.  Quickly he turned his face to another corner.

    Mia at the time casually unbuttoned her shirt there.  To change into a more comfortable shirt for sleeping.  Even though he only sees her bare back, he feels somewhat uncomfortable there as he never once sees her like that.  Mia is never the bold one as long as he knows her.  Seem like he didn''t really know her then. Probably this is a Mia real side.  Who knows...

    After a few minutes, Ethan dared to lift his face again.  Mia is now putting her sleeping mat there.  Seem like she is ready to settle and sleeping now.  Not once looked at him.

    Slowly he brought his own sleeping mat and laid it out next to his wife.  It''s been quite a long time now, since the last they are this close.  And he knows well he is the reason.  But when he wanted to get close, the Mia heartbroken image that he saw in his vision stop him there.  Makes him stiff.

    But this time... Only this time... Can he do whatever his heart asks him to?

    While Mia who was trying to close her eyes at that time, opened her eyes again when she realized the presence of Ethan behind her all of the sudden.  Her heart started beating fast, then for some reason.

    Is the man now trying to make the first move to mend their relationship?  She just waits there to see if her theory is true.  Even a little, she did expect it.

    "Mia..."  Ethan began to speak in his low voice, but he knew well that Mia could hear him.  It''s impossible for her to sleep that fast anyway.

    Ethan''s voice calling to her at that time, even shook her whole body at that time.

    "Can you look at me?"  Ethan pleaded.

    Actually, Mia wanted to ignore him, but  this is the first time he made this effort Mia wanted to see.  How is he going to do this?  Mia didn''t say anything but she turned her body and now faced Ethan, who was already lying there.  In front of her.  Too close, but their heart seem so far.  That''s what she feels like now.

    "We need to sort this out."  Ethan suddenly said.  Mia just raised her eyebrows there.  Obviously that is what she has told him since three years ago.

    "No... I need to sort this out.  Our relationship is not normal since the very beginning, but I got a reason for that. I... I..."

    "Don''t tell me that you didn''t want to hurt me or anything related to that or we''ll be repeating the same conversation all over again.  I already can''t accept it.  It''s been three years already."  Mia said it in a very calm voice but there''s strictness in there.

    At the time Mia noticed that in the corner of his mouth there was a small wound there.  She didn''t want to ask about that, but she thinks she got an idea what is happening.

    "I got a vision about my future, that I die and you are left all alone with too much heartbroken that you didn''t want to live anymore.  At the same time, I also got a vision that you are dying and I''m the one that left alone... heartbroken.  Both, could become true."

    For once, Ethan was frank with the girl.  Somehow he felt he needed for it.  All of a sudden.  Is it too late?

    Mia that hears that the first time, try to keep her composure there.  She didn''t worry about that, but she just too happy that the man decides to open up his heart to her.  For now...

    "Seeing that, I decide that I can''t be too close to you, but I also didn''t want to go that far.  I''m too scared.  But after Ray got engaged to you, I feel miserable.  That''s why when you confess, I decide to get married to you.  Unconsciously I hurt you the most with that decision.  But, I do care about you the most.  And I hope you know that. "  Ethan finished his words.

    He was then looking at Mia at the time.  To see how she is going to react to that.  But she also just stiff there.  Looking at him.  After a few seconds of staring, Mia said,

    "Kiss me."

    Ethan was a little surprised there.  Him, never once touch her too passionate let alone a kiss.  But, looking at Mia lovingly eyes there, he just drowns.

    As Mia just wanted to give up on her request, Ethan has come close to her now.  Hesitantly, in slow, lean into her and finally his lips met hers.  Both didn''t even move and just stay like that for a while.  That innocent kiss made both of them feel something they had never felt before.  Mia also suddenly started crying there after they broke apart.

    "I''m sorry."  Ethan finally said that.  Suddenly he felt how much he was wasting all this time.  All those times that will never come back.  He wiped the girl''s tears now and hugged her there.  Tight, like he never wants to let her go.  He promises himself that night that he will be better.. For her.

 Chapter 72 - FIGHT WITH BANDIT

    That morning everyone watched Jieun as they had breakfast.  They already know about what happened to her, as Eun-Woo already told everything to them that morning before Jieun woke up.  Eun-Woo does so, so that they don''t wonder or suffocate Jieun with their questions.

    At the moment, they only eat bread with some jam that Jieun packed with her.  She prepared that as it''s convenient and not easily damaged in a few days.  Also, she makes a coffee that day for all of them, to refresh their energy.

    "What''s wrong?"  Jieun said with smiling.  She knows that all of them is worried about her, but she never knew that they will be worried like ''that''.  Seems too extreme now.

    "How are you feeling today?"  Mia asks her.  She is clearly looking worried there.

    "I''m fine now.  Please believe me.  You have already asked me that a thousand times Mia."  Jieun said earnestly.  Because Mia has been asking the same question since they met this morning.  She is not irritated by that, but rather thankful.  It''s just she didn''t want her to get too worried.

    At the time all of them there also looked towards Mia and Ethan, who suddenly seemed to be unable to stay away from each other at that moment.  All lovey-dovey  and all.  Even sharing their food and cup.  While only yesterday they seemed to want to kill each other.  What a sight!

    "And what''s wrong with both you?"  Haru said it weirdly.  The couple was never too close or never too distant as long as he knew them.  That day both of them seem different.  Make he, who sees that new interaction feel all awkward.

    "What?"  Both Mia and Ethan answered simultaneously while looking at him.  Pretended not understand anything.

    "I don''t know whether I should be happy looking at both of you finally ended your war, or be scared now."  Haru said that too seriously.

    "Just eat Haru."  Syaoran ordered because he didn''t want, again, because Haru''s words would make Mia and Ethan argue like the last time.

    "Let just be happy for them then.  So that our journey will be in peace.  Okay Haru!"  Leo said it quite excitedly while tapping Haru back.  He also didn''t want Haru to make a wrong move there.

    While Ray at the time focused on his food, kept quiet but still all smiling, looking at Ethan and Mia at the time.

    ''Looks like he finally gets it. ''  Ray said it in his mind.  Hoping that it will be the  last time he need to punch the guy for him to come to his senses.

    Ethan then turned their attention to a new discussion.

    "I never once heard about vision that Jieun experience now.  I can only saw people past when I want it.  Means I can control it myself.  But hearing what it was, it seems like it is a memory that unleash inside your mind.  But how, and whose memory is that, I can''t answer that.  What I''m sure of, as Jieun can get it anytime and anywhere, she will be exposed in danger if that happens again especially in battle. "

    "Well, it''s true, but I don''t know if I will be able to see something like this again."  Jieun said.  Because it just happened yesterday for the first time.

    "In that case.  We all need to pay a little more attention to Jieun.  Especially if in battle as she won''t be able to defend herself then."  Leo also gave his opinion.

    "That''s my responsibilities."  Eun-Woo told them.

    "But if I''m not here or distract from something, I hope that all of you can help with that."

    "I''m sorry I bothering all of you because of it."  Jieun voicing her concern.

    "Don''t be."  Ray finally talks after keeping silent.  "We are a team.  Protect each other is our priority."  He said that clearly.  Making Jieun feel ease there.

    "I and Jieun wanted to wash ourselves at the river for a while.  You guys just wait here.  We will come back fast."  Mia suddenly told them that.

    "Do you want my company?"  Syaoran just ask, a bit too naturally making all of them now look at him as if he doesn''t have a head.  That man, who are not really talking much, really can blurt something unexpected sometime.

    "What? They are ladies."  Syaoran didn''t realize his mistake.  While Ethan and Eun-Woo is gazing sharply at him now.

    "Just stay here."  Mia said that while grit her teeth there.  Cannot really feel mad at the man there.

    After that, she just drags Jieun with her.

    When they arrived at the river, they immediately started washing their faces, undressing a little and using a cloth to wipe their bodies.  So they will become a little fresh.

    "Do you want to get in the river?  To full bath."  Mia asked her there.

    "Here?" Jieun said a bit surprised.  That''s too open for her.

    "It''s normal."  Mia said that like it''s not bothering with her at all.

    "We probably can''t wash next time as maybe we won''t see the river again."

    Hearing that makes Jieun seriously considering.  But, before she can make a decision Mia tells her to be quiet with her hand sign.  Something is up!

    "Show me yours!" Mia screams now in the open area.  Jieun, who is now a little bit nervous standing behind Mia at the time.  Also watching at the place that the girl watch since early.

    "Well, well.  That''s not bad for a little girl.  What a nice instinct, you got there."  Out from behind the bushes there were three men there holding machetes and axes.  Clearly they are up to no good.

    "They are a bandit."  Mia whispers to Jieun after analyzing the situation.

    "If only 3 of them, its only two conclusions, whether they are powerful or they are just a new, dumb bandit.  Hopefully the second one."  Mia said there.

    Jieun that hearing the explanation swallow her saliva little.  She never once engages in battle.  And her martial art skill still in a so-so level, as of now.  Like Mia just said, hopefully they are idiots or the princes will detect something is up and come and help them.

    "Give us all of your belonging! Money, gold, any valuable things."  Another person there started to talk, but there seemed to be a tremor in his voice at that time.  It''s like he''s scared, but...

    "Better do that or we''ll hurt you!"  One more person said that out loud.  Seem like he is excited all of sudden.  Like he has always done these things.

    "Don''t you see we don''t have anything with us."  Mia said while walking forward. Showing her figure.

    "Stop where you are a little girl.  You don''t know how we are going to hurt you."  That sound a bit too pervert.  As he only watches in their private area even when they are covered.  Such a scumbag!  Mia concludes that he is the leader out of the two as he talks the most there.

    At the time, Mia took out a knife that was always carried along on the left and right of her waist.

    "Bring it on!"  Mia is provocating them now. It''s not like she is afraid of them anyway.

    Jieun also gets ready there.  Let out the knife that Eun-Woo gave her before.

    "Jieun, stay where you are, let them come to you as you are good in one to one combat.  If forced, just use the ''weapon'' that you show me at the castle before."  Mia tells her in a whisper.

    Jieun nodded there confidently.  That is what she wanted to do actually even without Mia''s command.

    "You wish!"  The leader is now in fast running towards Mia.

    ''He is wind user. ''  Looking at that making Mia know what type of power he got there.

    "Overflow!"  Mia is now using her power there.  At first she thought that she didn''t have to use it, but looking at the man that so eager coming towards her, she just using it.  She is also lucky as a water user as their battle is around a river.

    As she calls her power the water from the river is now attacking the man in every direction.  Making him cannot come forward to get close to her.

    Seeing that their leader is getting beat up.  Both of the follower now moves forward and get close to Jieun now as they thought that she probably the weakest one seeing her is not making any move there.  What they didn''t realize that is the last time they can ever open their eyes.

    Realizing that she is being attacked now.  Jieun took off to attack the one that stuttering before, first.  She comes forwards, graze her knife in his stomach lightly, making a small wound there before she grabs the man''s hand and throws him behind her back down to the ground.  She can always treat him again if necessary.

    But, as Jieun struggles to get her stand back, the other one bandit catches her, then making them fall to the ground together now.  The knife that Jieun was holding also fell from her grasp at that time.

    Feeling annoyed at the man grab her like a ''hug''.    Jieun, punch the man on his skull, strongly.  Makes the guy now let go of her and screaming in hurt.

    Jieun stands again, and at the time she glances at the other man.  Still lying stiffly on the ground as, if not wanting to move.  Then she looked at Mia who now also seemed to be struggling.

    "Turbine!"  The man that fight with Mia suddenly screaming and making one blow of wind and make Mia thrown backwards.

    "Ugh!"  Mia groaned a little there.  Before she woke up the man was quickly already on top of her, pinned her there.

    "That!"  Jieun feel angry seeing that position.  She knew for sure that the man was trying to do a bad thing to Mia.

    Just as she was about to run to help, the man who had just been pounded caught her foot with the grass.

    "Earth user." Jieun realizing that.  Didn''t want to waste her time any longer.  She open one of the pouches that containing her weapon.  And...

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A huge explosion suddenly occurs and can be heard in miles, making the six princes that waiting for the both princesses there even shocked.

    "It''s coming from where Jieun and Mia are."  Ray said that after confirming it with his power..  And in fast all of them rushing there.

 Chapter 73 - INTERROGATE

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Jieun use her homemade bombs and throw them near all the bandits even though one of them is just lying stiffly there.  The bomb was only used to intimidate and distract them.  And it turns out it works.

    Their leader who pinned Mia on the ground was shocked by that and continued to release his grip.  He getting up fast and looking at Jieun at that moment with a strange look perhaps because he had never seen such a thing.

    Mia took the opportunity to continue launching her attack now while he is distract.

    "Waterspout!"

    Mia uses her power to make a formation of the water cycle around the man''s head to the neck.  Drowning him in there.  She could hear the man scream in there, but his voice is muffled by the water now.  She is too furious now to care.

    After she is satisfied, she stops her attack and the man, who is now dizzy, tries to breathe again.  Without waiting for the man to recover, Mia then kicked and punched the man in a series of non-stop until finally the man became limp and fainted on the ground now.

    Meanwhile, Jieun is now watching a bandit who tried to attack her with his earthly power earlier, now howling because his eyes were penetrated by soil debris due to the bomb, that broke a bit of ground there.

    Jieun make a little snort there after seeing his behavior.  While the other one from earlier was lying there and not moving.  He is not death is he?  Makes Jieun wonder.

    Sigh a little.

    "Guess I''m quite lucky this time." Jieun said to herself after looking at her enemy that are not really strong there.

    Mia then approached Jieun at that moment.

    "Are you okay?"  She asks when she is the one that have it tough there.

    "I''m fine.  What are we going to do with them now?"

    "Let''s tie them to the tree first.  That one..."  Mia pursed her mouth pointing at the person lying stiffly.  "Let''s interrogate him."

    With that, Jieun followed Mia''s orders and began to pull the two weak bandits together to a rather large tree there.

    "This one is an earth user.  He probably can get out easily."  Jieun telling Mia.

    "It''s fine.  He will still struggle anyway.  This rope is the special one as it will  follow the power of the people who use it.  They are an earth and wind user, so if a water user uses it to them, they need to find someone that is also water user to free themselves. "

    "Also that is your bloodline specialty?" Jieun take a guess.

    "Exactly."  Mia is confirmed, looked proud there while finishing tying the two people.

    Then, together, Jieun and Mia went to the frozen one earlier, pull him to get closer to the other two.  What they cannot believe is he is now screaming in fear like they are the one that threaten him.

    "Please don''t.  Please don''t kill me!"  He said while starting crying there.

    "Kneel with both hands on top."  Mia said in cold voice there while Jieun is blinking looking at the man antic.  Too weird!

    Listening to the command, the man continued to do so.  He clearly didn''t want to find any problems with them again.

    Right at the time,

    "Sister in law!  Mia!"

    Haru is calling even though he is still far away but his loud voice come first there.

    The two girls each now looking towards the voice direction.  All the six princes are now there.  Panting with worried face.  But after looking that the two is in a in good condition, while there are other people who have been badly beaten there.  They got some idea of what just happen actually.  They all breathed a sigh of relief now.

    "What happen?"  Leo, who is the third one that come there asked, while walking closer along with the other princes.

    Ethan and Eun-Woo were the first to get there, but they each not yet asking anything instead approached their respective wives.  For confirming, see if they are injured or not.

    After Mia and Jieun told them everything that just happen, Ethan began to interrogate the one that was kneeling on the ground now.

    "Your name and where did you from?"

    "Ben.  I''m coming from the Solitude Village.  A small village in the summer region.  I swear I didn''t want to hurt anybody but I just... just desperate.  I need money to save my mother who is sick.  And... this is just my second time following them to become bandits.  And... Argh!"

    He didn''t have time to finish his words, then because Eun-Woo kicked the man''s stomach that Jieun had injured it before with the knife.  Making him scream in pain there.

    "Just answer the question!"  Eun-woo said fiercely. Even make Jieun that looking at the interrogation flinch a little after hearing that, as he never once showed that side of him to her.

    "That''s what people say when they got caught in action. But to your knowledge, the first time isn''t that easy. The second time you think that you can do it. After that you''re going to be worse because you''re already feeling the excitement." Syaoran said in a rather scary tone there. His mysterious mood suddenly materialized.

    Ben there only able to bow his head.  Know for sure that the words are true.  He is now aware of the mistake.

    At the time, Ethan call his power.  His hazel eyes now turns violet.  After knowing the enemy name, he started to use one of his ''psychic'' ability now.

    Ben is now become startled seeing this, but his eyes are like drowning now after he, looking into Ethan''s eyes then.  While searching for his past, Ethan start to  asks him.

    "Do you know what happens in the village?"

    As if in a trance, Ben is talking, responding to the question, but seems like he is unaware of his real situation.

    ''It''s like he is being hypnosis'', Jieun said in her mind while observing what was going on.

    "Most of the people in the village are sick because of the bad smell that suddenly appears.  After that, one by one people get sick, especially the elderly.  The treatment given by the shaman is very expensive, but it really works.  It can cure the disease.  But after recovering in about a week they will get sick back again."  Ben explained.

    "He is telling the truth.  What he said before, also the truth.  His mother is one of the elders there who is affected by the disease."  Ethan said informing others then he returned his focus to Ben again.

    "Do you want to know something?"  Ethan ask Jieun that seem like too engrossed in her mind right now.

    "Uh...  The symptoms?"  Jieun use the opportunity well even she never though Ethan will ask her that.

    "What are the symptoms?" Ethan asks Ben again.

    "People will vomit, dizzy, lifeless and there are red spots on their bodies that are itchy.  Some even bleeds because they can''t stand scratching all day and night.  The serious stage is when they can even see the evil ghost flying all over the village.  There''s some that have already died too.  The shaman says its a curse.  Curse has come to the Solitude Village because of our sin.  So we need to make a sacrifice.  A lot of money is needed for the sacrifice. "

    Jieun then frowns a little when hearing all the symptoms.  She is pretty sure that it can be cured if they go to see a physician.  Why shaman even comes into the picture?  But, she can''t said anything about the flying ghost.  Doesn''t know if it really existed.

    "What kind of sacrifice?"  Ethan continue to ask.

    "Shamans say that during a full moon, they can make a ritual to send the evil away.  But all people in the village must provide some gold, money also food that is expensive to be present to the demon.  Demon that make the curse. "

    All the six princes, Jieun and Mia now looks at each other.  They seemed to feel that something is weird with the story.  It was as if something else was going on there.  It not just a simple ''sickness'' or a ''curse''.

    "It feels like something is off.  But, whatever it is, we need to see by ourselves to know more.  Enough that for now Ethan." Ray finally speaking as their team leader.

    In an instant, Ethan snapped his finger in front of Ben''s face and the man continued to wake up from his delusion.  Looked around for a while before fainting to the ground.

    "We need to wait for 15 minutes for him to get up.  After that, we will start our journey."  Ethan said based on his experience.  All that, feeling his ''power'' usually get up around the time.  And also, Ben will come with them now.

    "Stupid."  The bandit, who was tied up there, looked at Ben with small eyes as fragments of soil were still in his eyes, cursing, after seeing everything.  He really didn''t like that weak Ben is in his group from the start.

    While, the bandit leader that seems to be dreaming there,

    "Ah... your skin is so smooth little girl... Let me touch you more..."  He is saying that with his eyes still close and even dare to smile.

    Hearing the words coming out of the man''s mouth made Mia even angrier.  As she is the one that the man touch before.  But before she can do anything,

    Dushhh Dushhh  Dushhh...  The sound of punches and kicks began to be heard there.

    Ethan acted fast by thrashing the man with all his heart.  He was not as usual, who was always quiet among all the princes and not using violence.  Makes Mia blushes a little there..  Satisfied.

 Chapter 74 - SUMMER REGION

    After Ben awoke from his fainting, they all immediately set off for the Summer Region, and Ben is now being their hostage.  Actually, only he thought he was, as no one explaining anything to him.  They just keep him in the dark like a punishment for the wrong deed he done before to Jieun and Mia.  And now he just obediently  following them on that journey.

    They actually just brought him together as he is one of the local there.  To not raise too much suspicion from the villagers there.    That''s their only reason actually.

    About three days they are travelling and finally they reach the Summer Region.  Just like its name, the land is on summer all year, but it''s not like it unpleasantly hot there.  It''s just right with a soft breeze there.  The land also has rain, but even when its raining the temperature is not as cold as in normal land.  It''s raining, but the sun still shows itself.  Just like that.

    Just started entering the city area, the condition is normally looking.  Nothing suspicion been detected by all of them.  For now.

    To get to the Solitude Village, they need to cross one thick forest, cross a big river full of rocks and walk quite a distance to the inland as the village is located at the foot of the mountain.

    Arriving in one area, Ben stopped walking and told them.

    "You need to wear a mask from here.  You won''t be able to stand the stench that will appear later."  He said while taking out his face mask.  "The smell is bearable when it rain, but its its already long from the last rain."

    Because they were all ready, they also now each wore a face mask at that time.  After that, they walked again within 500 meters from there and entered the village.  They calculated in their mind that, its about 45 minutes walking from the main city.

    Just entering there, their noses started to catch a foul smell like a carcass, but it was too strong there.  Even though they wore face masks there, the bad smell could still be smelled.

    "Bring us to your house."  Ray directed.

    Ben nodded understanding and started leading them towards his house.  On the way, they could see many elderly people in pain here and there.  Coughing, lying on the ground in a state of shivering, with red skin as if about to burn.  The crying of a small child also did not stop at that time.  The soil in the area also looks infertile and cracked due to dryness.  Worsened by the many flies and mosquitoes here and there.

    "What is happening here?"  Jieun feel surprised by what she saw then.  The condition in there is worse than expected.  It turned out not to be the right place to live.  It''s like they were in a long war.

    "Why didn''t all of you move away from here?  When the situation is getting worse each day like this."  Mia asked Ben then.  She just doesn''t understand it.

    "This is where our ancestors built life.  Our heritage.  Its important to us especially the elders here.  No one wanted to leave this place.  Before, we were among the races that produced the most vegetables and fruits and distributed throughout the Summer Region but after the disease attacked, all vegetables and the fruit is also infertile.  Even if there is, no one wants to buy it for fear of getting infected. "  Ben explained.

    Suddenly an old grandmother started jumping in front of Ben and shaking his body at that moment.

    "Why?  Why are you bringing all their people here?  The devil is enraging!  Don''t you hear what the shaman said not to bring outsiders here?"  The grandmother said with a widened eyes there.

    "We are here to help."  Haru told while looking at the old woman.

    "Help?  No one can help us.  We are being cursed.  Our ancestors have sinned.  We need to pay the price for it!  Just go now.  Drive them away!"  The grandmother said that again to Ben.

    "What are you doing here Granny?  Don''t you know the shaman said to you that you can''t speak to outsiders or your illness will began to worse?"  Ben finally start to speak now.

    "Huh? No.. No!"  Quickly the old woman left them there.

    Ben sighs a little.

    "I''m sorry.  All of the elders here were not fond of outsiders as they follow what the shaman told them."  Ben explains.

    "I guess you are not fond of the shaman?"  Leo wants to confirm.

    "I don''t know what to believe anymore.  People here were also angry at me when I reported this matters to the city''s top administration in the Summer Region.  But I haven''t gotten a response yet."  Ben said in a sad tone.  He really hope something can be done to stop all this nightmare.  He miss his normal life now.

    They all realized something then.  Apparently they are here because of the guy.

    "You''re our client then."  Syaoran is the one who tells him.  Ben looked curious then.  Did not understand the meaning of the words.

    Ray then pulled something out of his pocket.  The royal insignia that he has been kept there.  He only uses when necessary when they travel in disguise.

    Ben was shocked at that time.  Did he mess up with the royal all this time?  He feel corner and scared now.  No one wants to mess the royal.  After knowing that, he looked at all of the six princes face there and his eyes began to trembled.  Only then did he realize...

    "Oh my.... your... your high ne..."

    "Shh!"  Ray brought his finger to his lips, as a signal telling him to be quiet, not wanting to stand out too much in there.

    "Don''t say anything for now.  Quickly bring us to your house."  He directed.

    "Ooo..okay."  Ben then quickly followed the instructions.  He is feel more nervous now.  He knows what the princes look like looking at the newspaper and all but when he meets them himself, he doesn''t even know them.  Hopefully he is not punished for trying to rob them before.

    Arriving at a relatively small house there Ben continued to open the door of his house using a key and let them all in before closing the door again.

    "Listen here carefully."  Ray started talking to Ben.

    "Don''t tell anyone about our coming here.  You, yourself told us earlier that the villagers here were not fond of the outsiders.  Also, we need to investigate something here to see what makes the stench, and why only this village is affected disease.  I don''t want any useless problem to arise when we are working on it. "  Ray said firmly.

    Apart from that, he just doesn''t want the person that called ''shaman'' by the people there to notice their movement.  At least for now.

    "I understand your highness."  Ben obeyed.

    At that time, Jieun was walking, observing the whole house.  There are two rooms there and one of them is closed.  On the close door there was a yellow paper with words written that Jieun did not understand at that time was pasted there, as if to prevent anyone from entering and exiting.  Because if the door is opened the paper will be broken.

    Just now Jieun wanted to hold the paper to inspect more.  Ben immediately stopped her on her track.

    "Don''t!"  The tone of his voice seemed to get angry at Jieun at that time.  He continued to run towards her now and stood in front of her at that moment while both his hands were raised as if to protect what was in the room.

    "What are you trying to do?!"  He seems shaken in anger now.

    Eun-Woo quickly stood next to Jieun while looking at the man with his cold stare.  Jieun at the time only looked towards Ben.  Not even impressed by his anger.  She just observes his behavior.

    "How dare you talk to a princess like that!"  Mia is now feeling angry.  She isn''t usually using their status like that, but she just didn''t like the man''s behavior ever since he tries to attack them before.  Although he was in a state of desperation.

    "I... I mean... I''m sorry, but please don''t enter this room or touch this prayer paper."  Ben changed the tone of his voice when he regained consciousness with whom he was talking.

    "Is your mother inside?"  Jieun asking.

    Ben nodded.

    "This is the prayer paper that was given by the shaman.  My mother cannot move around now because she cannot even get up.  She also cannot eat and drink because her mouth is also full of wounds.  This praying paper is for her to die naturally and not seeing any ghost before leaving."  He said with tears.

    "I need to buy this praying paper in high price.  It needs to be renewed every three days.  That''s why I try to rob before.  As it seems easy to find money, in s fast way."  He explains.

    Jieun let out a heavy sighed there.  This stupid man.

    "Move aside."  Jieun said in a somewhat irritated voice after hearing his words earlier.

    "What?  Don''t you hear me before?  I can''t let you enter this room."  Ben is still stubborn.

    "If you want your mother to continue living, let me see her myself.  You also said it before, as if like you didn''t believe what was the shaman is doing and that''s why you call us for help.  And now you''re making a tantrum when we are trying to solve this.  Do you think we are a joke now?! " Jieun started to feel her temper to be arising now.

    All of six prince together with Mia also startled at the time.  Never once saw Jieun being like this.

    "But... but..."

    "You''re wasting our time now."  Eun-Woo also said that while grit his teeth there.

    "You''re wasting our time now."  Eun-Woo also said that while grit his teeth there.

    "Move if you don''t want to get hurt."  He is now putting his hand on his sword that was at his waist all the time.  Just to scares the man in front.

    Ben is shivering now.  Don''t know what to do.

    Jieun now come a little closer.  Ben flinch a little, afraid, if Jieun trying something to hurt him.  But, Jieun just brought her hand to his stomach, to where the wounds caused from her knife is.  She had never treated the man before, only disinfected the wound as she wanted him to learn from his mistake.  And know, it come to her aids.

    Her hand is now glowing with white light.  Ben did not know what was going on then, felt shocked.  His eyes widened, then as if in disbelief.  The pain he had been experiencing for days sudden disappeared just like that.  He then opened his shirt a little to see the wound in his stomach.  Absolutely nothing!  He also touches on his skin there.  It doesn''t hurt at all!  He then looked towards Jieun again.

    "What? Who are you?"  He asked.

    "A physician.  So now, I asked you again..  Can I see your mother now?"  Jieun said that one more time with a smirk on her face.

 Chapter 75 - NOT TO GET CAUGHT

    "You don''t want your mother to die, do you?"  Jieun asking him now when she looking the man is still hesitant.

    "Of course not..."  He said it slowly.  His face also clearly showed how much he felt burdened.

    Ben heart and mind feeling divided at the time.  His brain finds it hard to think of this.  He has never had to make such a big decision in his life before.  He held his stomach again, which had been healed by Jieun earlier.

    "Time is ticking Ben.  Your mother is struggling each passing time.  And the chances for her to get back healthy are getting less and less the longer you drag time.  Make a decision now or we will be leaving."  Ethan, who was the person that more aware of what the man was feeling as he looked into his past, began to say something.

    Hearing that, Ben looked at the doorknob.  With a heavy sigh, he quickly tore the expensive praying paper and opened the door.  Nodded to Jieun now, finally giving her, his permission to go inside.

    In quickly Jieun a move inside.  She is now standing next to a middle -aged woman who was lying stiffly there with her whole body now flushed with red spot on her skin.  But she can see the woman faint breath fluctuating there.  Quite relieved as it shows that the woman was still alive.

    Jieun now immediately open one of the ''magical pouch'' containing her medical equipment on the floor.  Then he started looking for the equipment she needed at the time.

    "How long she is not eating and drinking?"  Jieun ask while moving busily.  She grabs a pair of medical gloves and puts them on.

    "About two days."  Ben answered immediately.

    Jieun is now using a small flashlight and opening the woman''s mouth to see the infection that Ben told them before.  His face was a little wrinkled, there.  The infection is looking like an ulcer but has spread quite badly.  No wonder the woman cannot eat or drink because it will be stung.

    From the skin, Jieun can see the woman kind of sweating.

    "She''s having a dehydration."  She talk, but more for herself.

    Jieun is now getting an IV fluids to balance the fluid loss from the woman''s body first before starting any other treatment.  Hopefully that can make the woman to get some strength for now.

    "Come here."  Jieun looking at Ben and asking him to come over.  Helping her to hold the IV bag as there is nothing to make as a stand there.

    "Hold this up."  Jieun directing.  She closes her eyes now, concentrate her power to find the vein as she cannot find it with the naked eye because the woman''s skin is too damaged due to the disease she is experiencing.

    After re-checking, Jieun is confident enough to start.  She cleans the skin area, remove the needle cover, insert the needle carefully facing upwards, carefully push catheter forward and put the pressure there.  She is now attaching the saline lock, watching if the flow is correct or not.  After feeling satisfied, Jieun tape that so its stay in place.  She connects the tube to the IV fluids and now watch it flow into the woman''s body.

    For a few minutes, Jieun observe the woman''s interior.  She also feels a bit fear if something happens after that.  But to her relieved everything went smooth. The woman organs also seem to be functioning well.

    "Do you have a stick or something that lengthy for me to put that fluid bag?  This treatment is about 60 minutes.  You probably can''t hold it for that long."  Jieun say after being silent for so long.

    "I think I can get something."  Ben replied and gave the fluid bag to Jieun to find something in his house to hold that.

    "Can this work?"  Ben arrived quickly with a small but tall iron clothes hanger there.

    "Perfect."  Jieun said with a smile behind her face mask.

    "Is she okay now?"  Ben asked as he saw his mother''s face at the time seemed to improve.

    "Not yet.  I just help with her dehydration first.  I need to conduct research to know more about the disease before I started the further treatment."  Jieun said, feel a little tired there.

    All of a sudden,

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Ben.  Are you there?"  A hoarse man''s voice was heard, saying things in front of the door of the house now.

    Immediately Leo uses his sand power to cover the walls of the house so that their conversation inside cannot be heard by the person.

    "Are you expecting someone?"  Eun-woo asks.

    "No.  But that is one of the shaman followers.  He must be hearing something from the grandma before.  What to do?  I can let him know you all here or I will be caught for violating the shaman''s orders."  Ben was a little scared there.  He didn''t think further when he send a report to Summer Region higher official before, actually.  But after he being isolated by the villagers, he started to feel nervous just by people staring.

    Jieun in fast hides the hand of the woman who is getting an IV from view.  In case anything happen.  The clothes hanger that holding the IV drip is also covered with a cloth now.

    "I can make all of us disappear from human view in 10 minutes."  Ethan gave a suggestion.

    "How much the praying paper?"  Ray then asked.

    "Hundred buck."  Ben said.  All of the princes, including Mia and Jieun were a little surprised.  That''s... too much money for a long piece of paper.  Especially to someone from lower class family like Ben.

    Not wasting time, Ray gives Ben one silver block there that worth about 500 bucks or above.

    "Buy the praying paper worth this silver.  We need to make them stay away from your house for a while.  Make sure he leaves the house before 10 minutes."  Ray gives his trust to Ben now.

    Ben nodded, agree willingly.  He already trusts all of them.  Anything for his mother to get better.

    Then, Jieun get out, closes the door of the room she used earlier, and all of them gather in another empty room.

    Ethan concentrated now as this power needs him utmost focus and energy.

    "Invisible!"  He said it.

    "Hey! Ben! Open up. "  They can still hear the man calling from outside.

    Ben then opened the door of his house and the man recklessly entered his house without being invited.  Seeing that, Ben tried to calm himself.

    "What''s wrong Mr. Kenta?"  Ben asked slowly.

    "I heard from one of the granny outside that you have a guest."

    The man that called Kenta now looked around the house.  He also peeked into the room where all the princes and princesses were gathered.  They are holding their breath now.  Not to get caught.  Ethan also calmed himself, who was still focused on his power at that time.

    "No one here Mr. Kenta.  My report also not served by the official in the office.  Also, you know well that grandma already seeing things now.  Her disease already worsens."  Ben said the trick.

    Then, Kenta looked towards the door of Ben''s mother''s room where the prayer paper had been torn.  Quickly he opened the door of the room, but saw nothing suspicious.

    "Why are you opening this room and make the praying paper torn?"  He asks sound suspicious.

    "I was just checking on her as I heard something inside.  But nothing there." Kenta narrows his eyes to Ben now.  Trying to find whether it''s the truth or a lie.

    "Make me remember now.  I actually wanted to find you, but you are already here.  Did you bring along the praying paper?  I want to buy more."  Ben asked while showing the man a silver block in his hand.

    Hearing and seeing that, Kenta smiled a little.

    "Looks like you got some luck this time while you were away, huh?"  Kenta said as he took the paper from his pants pocket.

    "How much can I buy with this one silver block?"  Ben pretended not to know.

    "As I wanted to help you and your mother.  I give you six of this.  If your mother already gone, she definitely went to heaven peacefully, but if she is still alive you need to buy this again after 18 days.  Remember, this is to facilitate your mother''s journey to the world there.  To heaven. "  Kenta reminded him many times.

    Ben feels a little angry now because the words seemed to be expecting his mother to die.  Meanwhile, he saw for himself, his mother''s face before, as if there is hope for recovery.  He knows who he needs to be sided with now.

    At the time, Ethan was now starting to shiver.  It''s almost ten minutes now.  He is already cursing in his breath asking Ben to get rid of the man now.

    Seeing that, Jieun who stand close to him, look towards her hand.  She thought of something, but she doesn''t know if it will work, but, trying won''t hurt right?  Without hesitation, Jieun step closer to Ethan, placed her hand behind his body.  Her hand started emitting a white light there.

    Others looked at Jieun with strange now.  Not sure what was going on at the time.  But they realize that Ethan condition is in danger now.

    It turns out that her choice paid off.  The light coming out of her hand is now calming Ethan muscle while sharing her energy with him a little.  So that, he can keep hold on there for a bit more time.

    "I will.  So, will you excuse me.  I had a long day this few days.  I want to sleep early."  Ben is wrapping up now.  He knows he already wasted so much time.

    "Oh, okay then.  Don''t forget to find me if anything."  Kenta no longer had any questions and started to leave the house.

    Hearing the front door closed by Ben, Ethan turned off his power and sat on the floor now.  Jieun is also panting a little there, feeling her body sway a bit, but Eun-Woo suddenly holds her there.  Balancing her.

    Mia also started approaching her husband at that time.

    "Are you okay?"  Mia asks Ethan.  Ethan nodded and smiled to her.  Then he saw Jieun and said,

    "I don''t know you could do that."

    Jieun shrugs a little and also said,

    "I don''t too."

    All of them now breathing a sigh of relief there.

 Chapter 76 - SNEAK OUT PATIENT

    "He''s still watching this house."

    Ray said as he opened his eyes.  He was using his wind power to hear the movement of Kenta outside and it turned out that the man was still feeling suspicious with Ben even though he didn''t look like that when he is leaving before.

    "Tch... What a persistent guy he is."  Haru, who always full with positivity also getting mad now.

    "It''s almost midnight now.  We can''t continue to be here."  Leo also said in anxiety.

    "We need to get some rest and Jieun also need to do research to find the cure.  Tomorrow will be a long day for us."  Mia also said that after she saw how tired all of them now.  After five days journey in total, without resting properly, is clearly taking a toll on them.

    "We should have just hit that person so he fainted."  Syaoran said his opinion.

    All fell silent as they looked at that fifth prince. There is also some truth in his words.  Even Ben''s mother also already finish in taking the IV now.

    Their royal residence that use by the King for political purpose is just 30 minutes away.  Between the main city and the hinterland area.  Every state under the auspices of the King of Dream Land does have such a residence.

    "We can''t just sit here while doing nothing."  Eun-Woo is already starting to feel impatient.  The only problem is that they have to move unnoticed.

    "Ben, are you trust us enough to entrust your mother to us?"  Jieun suddenly ask Ben who is also now just daydreaming.  Ben hesitated for a moment because he didn''t really understand the purpose of the question before nodding.

    "I trust all of you with all my heart."  He is sincere this time.

    Jieun then looked at Ethan now.

    "What do you have in your mind?"  Ethan asks Jieun when he realizes the girl''s look, as if there is an implicit meaning behind it.

    "Can you do it again?  That power that makes us disappear to viewed?"  Jieun asking now.

    "I''m already resting for a bit, my energy is enough to do that again.  Why?"

    "Ray, this is just what I think."  Jieun want the attention of the first prince now as he is their team leader anyway.

    "I''m listening."  Ray told her to continue talking.

    "I need to make a research for this disease, but I need a patient.  I can''t be here as it is too risky for me, also to Ben, mother.  Means that I also can''t left my patient here.  As Ethan can use his power for 10 minutes, I can pump my energy to him while we move out.  But we probably can last 20 minutes.  The residence is 30 minutes away. "  Jieun state that.

    "I can use my power to bring the patient out.  No need to get worried on that."  Eun-Woo tells confidently.

    "I also can use my sand power to help if Ethan and Jieun can''t hold on anymore."  Leo also think that it is not a bad idea.  Looking at Kenta, it seems like he will be watching this house for the whole night now.

    "Me too.  I can use my earth power to hide us with trees, as long as we enter the forest."  Syaoran also interrupted.

    Ray thought deeper in his mind.

    "Are you okay we took away your mother?"  Ray is asking Ben now.  Respect his opinion.  It''s his mother anyway.

    "If she can be healthy again..."  Ben then got up from his seat.  He is then bowing to them all.  "Please take care of her.  I will do anything.  Just say it!"

    Then, everyone except Ben who was still bowing there, looked at Ray.  Waiting for the final decision.  After becoming silent for a while, Ray finally decided.

    "Let''s do it."

    After a few minutes, all of them are now starting to get ready.  Ben was the most important person to start this show.

    "Are you ready?"  Ray asks them all now.

    All nodded in determination now.

    "Remember, seal the room with the praying paper every three days.  That Kenta or the shaman probably know if the paper is new one or not.  No one should enter your house in 18 days.  Do whatever you can to make sure of that.  We promise to investigate the incident that happened to this village during that time. "  Ray reminded Ben back.

    "Don''t worry.  I will do whatever it takes to make sure of that.  Or stay away from home for working.  As long as I am not home no one will come."  Ben already thinks what he should do later.

    Listening to that they all looked at Ben with a sharp look.  Realizing that, he raised his hand.  Doing an ''X'' sign there.

    "No!  Not that.  I promise to be a decent person.  I won''t rob or steal from anyone ever again."  He said in nervous.

    "You better did that or I will make sure you can''t use your hand ever again."  Mia gave a warning.  Makes the guy flinch, looks a bit scared now.

    Ray then looks at Eun-Woo, who is now in Ben''s mother''s room.  He needs to use his power to bring the sick woman with them now.

    "You can start."  He directed.

    "Aviation!"  Eun-Woo then starting.

    Ben, who had never seen such a thing gasp a little watching his mother is now floating there.  Not that they can''t lift her as usual like carrying her normally, but they don''t know if the disease is contagious or not.  According to Jieun rough analysis, it is not contagious, but just to be careful not to risk anything.

    In slowly, Eun-Woo leads the floating woman out of the room.  Jieun help to close the door of the room, and Ben begins to seal the door with the new, first praying paper that he just buy before.

    Looking all of them already prepared, Ethan started to focus.

    "Invisible!"

    Like the previous one they cannot be seen anymore.  Even Ben cannot see them there.  Like they are all vanish.  Now, they need to move fast.  Time is ticking.

    Seeing that, Ben kept opening the front door of his house and started acting as if he wanted to breathe fresh air.  Not closing the door to let them all out, he started doing a stretching in front of his house before sitting down on the shabby bench that was already there.  Hoping that, Kenta who watch not  suspicious anything.  He needs to do that for 10 minutes, to really make sure the princes and princess are really really far from his house, or to be exact, from the village.

    At the time, Kenta who looking at the far finally decided to show up there, again.

    "What are you doing? You said you wanted to sleep early? "

    Ben cleared his throat, looking at the man that back there again. "You still here?"

    "Well..." Kenta is trying to find a line to say.

    "I just walking around and suddenly saw you went outside."

    "I do want to get sleep, but after sealing the room, I feel stuffy a bit.  That''s why I decided to get some fresh air."  Ben said.

    At the time he could see the ground in front of his house was moving a little as if someone was walking on it.  He knows it, then that''s the princes and the princess is on the move.  So, he decided to hold the man here.  Chatting together for a while.

    Meanwhile, their original plan is actually to run as fast as they could after Ben opening the door, as they are battling with time now.  If they run, their energy will decrease, but at least they are far away from walking.

    But, seeing Kenta suddenly show up there, with only a glance from Ray''s eyes, they knew that they had to change their plan so that Kenta didn''t hear the sound of them walking as well as the sound of their breathing.

    So, they started to walk slowly for now.  After they were already in a safe distance, Ray signaled for them to run.  Leo, the fastest one from all of them will be the lead.

    Seeing the signal they started running now.

    "Puff... Huff... Puff... Huff..."  The sound of their breathing was clearly tired.

    "We can do it guys.  A little bit more."  Haru tries to give encouragement, even though, he himself seems unable to hold on any longer.

    Its passing 10 minutes time, Jieun already started to ease Ethan muscle also pumping some of her energy to Ethan now.  They run together close at the back as Jieun cannot run too fast like all of them, but she is good enough to catch up. Luckily Ethan pace is similar as hers.

    They still need to be invisible, as they cannot feel saved as long as they do not reach their resident.  Because maybe the shaman has other servants.

    At the same time, Syaoran and Leo also use their power to help in case Ethan power suddenly snap off.  The trees in the forest are now looking like hiding them, and the sand is covering their footsteps.

    "Not far now!"  Mia announces as she also in the front running beside Leo. She is fast, even can to challenge him.

    All of them cannot believe that they could run fast without a break.  Its like they are fighting with their mind will.  Nothing can beat the ones that are desperate.

    "Ah..."  Jieun is almost missing her step.

    Looking at Jieun trying so hard to focus on doing many things at one time. Eun-Woo is slowing down his running to get to her and lift her bridal style there, while still concentrate on floating the sick woman.

    Jieun looks at him in worry.

    "I''m fine.... Trust me..."  He said while controlling his raging breath.

    Looking at Eun-Woo comes to her aid, Jieun gives Ethan most of her energy so that the man can continue using the power.  Giving her all out now.

    After a few minutes more,

    "We are here!"  Without even bother to open the door with the lock.  Leo just uses his power to break through there.

    All of them are now entering the house as if they were a car trying to brake suddenly in an accident.  But before crashing to the floor Eun-Woo had time to put the sick women and Jieun softly before he fell and bumped into another prince who was also on the floor.  Mia also even stepped on Leo, who entered earlier before her. But, none scream in pain as their tiredness took over them more.

    After a few minutes already past, all of them is still on the floor.  Can''t even moving their body yet.  Suddenly Haru laughs there.  Feeling a little amused.

    "We made it!" He said.

    Hearing that, all of them, also Jieun that barely can open her eyes now because lack of energy, laughing there..  Satisfied.

 Chapter 77 - NEED TO SPLIT UP

    Once they can move themselves.  One by one, they get up and started to clean themselves.

    The house is not that big like a castle, but it got 10 rooms and big enough for all of them to use.  Jieun, with the help of Eun-Woo bring the sick woman to one of the rooms on the ground floor, after cleaning it for room treatment purpose.  She is already putting all of her medical things on the one side of the room for her to easy finding of the equipment she needs to use.

    At the time, Mia and Syaoran volunteer themselves to prepare a simple late dinner for all of them at the time.  Leo, on the other hand, repaired the front door of the house that he had damaged a moment ago.  He just changes it with one of the un-occupied bedroom door, temporarily.

    Meanwhile, Ray, Ethan and Haru are in the living room discussing what they should do tomorrow.  All of them can''t seem to sleep after cleaning themselves despite feeling tired.  So they decide to devise a strategy before forcing themselves to sleep for a while longer.

    "Dinner''s ready!"  Mia screams a little loud so that Jieun and Eun-Woo, who are in the end room can hear her who is in the kitchen.

    Mia and Syaoran just cook some pumpkin soup there to eat with toast.  Because they had just arrived there was nothing in the pantry to cook except seasonings like sugar, salt, black pepper.  So they just rummage into whatever they got inside their food bag and luckily around the house there a mini vegetable garden where they get the pumpkins.  Well, that''s enough for tonight to pad their stomachs so they don''t get too hungry.

    Jieun and Eun-Woo, who listened to the call went straight out of the treatment room and closed the door before rushing towards the kitchen.  She started to sit at the dining table next to Eun-Woo and Haru now.

    "How is she?"  Ray, who was sitting opposite her, asked curiously.

    "I just stabilize her for now.  Her breathing and her internal organs seems normal.  She will get through this night in fine.  I will find out about her illness tomorrow as I am too tired to think well now."  Jieun told him.

    "Don''t push yourself too much sister in law.  You need to rest first."  Haru is worried about Jieun as he sees her pale face there.

    "Haru is right.  You are giving me your energy quite a lot before."  Ethan also look at her in worry.  Even he is tired, but he didn''t feel like he has the hardest time unlike others.  So he knows that it is because Jieun give him a lot of her energy.

    "I''m fine.  Don''t worry about that.  As long as I can sleep tonight I will be as good as new tomorrow."  Jieun said with a smile, wanted to look all alright but all of them know it better.  Especially Eun-Woo, who is always by her side since earlier.  Afraid if she collapses or else.

    "So now eat this and after that just resting.  No book, no research.  Just went to your room and try to sleep."  Mia nagging Jieun now as she sees even they in the journey, there is still have time for the girl to read a book, or write her own research about whatever that she can''t understand.

    "I''ll make sure she does that."  Eun-Woo said while looking at Jieun with a sharp look.  Just a few minutes ago actually, Jieun trying to look at the sick woman skin to analyze something but Eun-Woo caught her there.  Also, Mia voice that''s calling, save them from fight there.

    Jieun just pouts her mouth because she knows the meaning of Eun-Woo''s sharp look at her.  She was now slowly biting her toast and sipping the still -smoky soup.  She didn''t feel like eating, but she knows she needs it or she will wake up tomorrow in a bad condition.  Which she doesn''t want that.

    "I know I didn''t suppose to talk about strategies while we are eating, but as the night is late and we need to sort this thing out in fast, I don''t have a choice."  Ray felt a little sorry but still, he continued afterwards after getting the attention of all those who were there.

    "Tomorrow, as me, Ethan and Haru discussed earlier, we decided to split up into three groups.  As there is a lot to investigate and we also need to be careful in our move, moving in small groups feels right.  We also got 18 days as our dateline.  The sooner we finish, the better. "

    "That sounds good to me.  We need to investigate where is the foul smell come from, the shaman and his followers also, the disease and treatment."  Eun-Woo added.

    "Who with who?"  Syaoran wants to know.  This type of conversation really peaks his interest.

    "As Jieun plays a big role here, let her decide who will help her with her research."  Ray looked again at the said girl.  Want an answer from her before he chooses the other group.

    "Hmm..."  Jieun think deeply before making a decision then.

    "As I need to find a lot of information, I think I need Ethan to help me with that.  If I can''t find anything I probably need to go to the library in the city to find out more."  Jieun give her detail thought while watch Eun-Woo there like asking for his approval.  And Eun-Woo nodded to her.

    Hearing what Jieun just say, Ray also nodded there while thinking.  It means that she needs someone smart and someone that can fight really well.

    "Okay then. In that case, Ethan, Mia and Jieun will be here.  As I and Eun-Woo need to split so that we can communicate, Syaoran and I will investigate about the foul smell.  Eun-Woo, Leo and Haru will check on the shaman and see how many followers he has, as well as if he has any hidden tricks.  Any objection? "

    "No!"  All of them said simultaneously.  Understand the instructions well.

    After the simple dinner, each entered their respective rooms.  The house got 3 levels.  Ray, Leo and Syaoran chose their respective rooms upstairs once.  Ethan and Mia choose on the second floor while Jieun and Eun-Woo is on the ground floor.

    On the ground floor there are only two rooms.  One of the rooms they already use it in the treatment room and the other is for themselves.  They choose the ground floor because Jieun may need to be constantly alert with her patient.

    Because she had no overly advanced equipment, she hung a rather large bell on each corner of the bed the woman occupied.  So if the woman is awake or anything happens, she can hear it because the sound is quite loud.  Luckily she thinks far and brought those with her in this journey.

    After cleaning her face many times, Jieun came out of the bathroom and started lying on the bed next to Eun-Woo, who had been lying there for a long time now.  Waiting for her.

    "Fuh..." Jieun let out a rather long breath there while closing her eyes.  Finally, her body was able to enjoy the soft bed.  What a long day for all of them.  Slowly, Eun-Woo sat cross-legged on the bed, approached Jieun, lifted her head slightly so that it rested on top of his thighs and start massaging her head at that moment.

    Feeling Eun-Woo''s hand on her then Jieun opened her eyes again looking towards the man.  Eye to eye now from this angle.  He also looks at her.

    "How can you make a journey every year around this world?  Its so exhausted."  Jieun asking feeling so curious.

    Eun-Woo shrug a little there.

    "It''s survival."  Eun-Woo said with a smile, but Jieun know there sadness behind it.  It''s true.  It''s not like he wanted this kind of life anyway.

    Jieun stopped the hands of the man who was massaging her, holding them there.

    "You need to rest too." Jieun said in her soft voice there.

    "You need it more.  Your face is already looking so pale.  I will sleep after you.  Promise me tomorrow, don''t overwork yourself like today.  I won''t be here to help or nagging you, but I will ask Mia and Ethan to stop you if you dare do it."  Eun-Woo sound strict now while back to massage Jieun there.

    "Promise me too."  Jieun also saying.

    "For what?" Eun-Woo doesn''t understand.

    "Be safe tomorrow.  Don''t do anything reckless.  Come back to me safe and sound."  Jieun really meaning every word she said.  Who knows what''s going to happen?  She didn''t there with him to heal if anything.  She didn''t admit it, but she is getting anxious every time they are apart now.

    Eun-Woo hold Jieun stares there.  He smile.  Know that Jieun really said it from her heart.

    "Say it first."  Eun-Woo teases, making Jieun sharping her eyes to him now.

    "No.  You said it first."  Jieun did not want to give up.  She now gets up from lying down and looks at Eun-Woo''s face in front.

    Eun-Woo laugh a little seeing Jieun look so serious there.

    "Fine." Eun-Woo brings their foreheads closer.  Touch each other.  Its like his signature now.  He likes to do that to show his affection.  At least that''s what Jieun think, if she is not mistaken.

    "Together."  He said.

    Jieun finally smiles now.  Nodded a little.

    "I promise.."  They both said it together.

 Chapter 78 - THE ROTTEN SMELL

    Despite being tired, all of them are waking up a bit early that day.  After having a simple breakfast, they now move in their respective groups which they discussed yesterday.

    Ray and Syaoran were the first group to move away because the area they had to monitor was the furthest and they might also have to climb a nearby mountain if necessary. After bringing all the equipment, they went straight out of the house, even though the sun was not yet appear.

    Meanwhile, Ethan and Mia move into town to find groceries to store before the group led by Eun-Woo moves away from their mission.  So that, they are not leaving Jieun alone there even if she already that she is fine with it.

    The first thing Jieun did after waking up was to see her patient.  The woman looks a bit better than yesterday, that''s for sure.  Her face also looked as if the blood was already flowing there well.

    Jieun give her antibiotic shots for her ulcers suffered and also want to see if it is effective for the woman''s skin.  She has also done a vitamin drips to boost the woman energy.  So far, her skin is still looking the same.  She need to find out more about that.

    "Jieun. I''m going now."  Eun-Woo calls out to her slowly. Just to announce that, as Ethan and Mia already come back with their food and necessities in one big trolley.  Luckily the shops in the city open so early in the morning.

    Slowly Jieun get up there and give the man a hug.

    "Be careful."  She said.

    "You too."  Eun-Woo also said those to her while returning the gesture.

    They are now part away, smile to each other while Eun-Woo finally gets out from the front door with Leo and Haru.  With Jieun watching him from behind.  She comes back inside only after she can''t see him anymore.

    "What do we need to do today?"  Ethan suddenly asks after he saw Jieun walking near him at the time.    While Mia is still busy arranging this and that in the kitchen.

    "Come in first."  Jieun ask Ethan to follow her to the treatment room.  And the man just follows her instruction without asking further.

    _______________

    :: Solitude Village::

    Ray and Syaoran have now arrived in the village.  They try to disguise themselves as villagers and walk around it.  The stench there is getting worse now. Worse than yesterday made them both even with a face mask on their faces feel like throwing up at that time.

    The two of them are now trying to observe the surroundings wanted to find out if there is anything they overlooked yesterday.  As they walked into the village yesterday in a state of exhaustion.

    With a glove in his hand, Syaoran held the outside of the house that he pass by.  He could see the brown dust on his hand at that moment.  Ray also noticed it.  That thing raised a question in his mind.  Almost all the buildings there have such dust.  He took some of the dust, put inside the small plastic bag he was carrying for now even though he didn''t know what he wanted to do with it.

    Then they walked again.  Go towards the vegetable farm that Ben told them yesterday.  Once again, they found the vegetables there covered in that brown dust.  Clearly to the eyes that the dust making the vegetables there deteriorate, not fresh.

    Syaoran then looked around.  What is strange is that the large trees nearby are not affected at all.  Why are only the village and vegetable areas affected by dust?  Are this village really been curse or else?

    "Ray, the trees that surrounded this village are not affected at all."  Syaoran said.

    "I do find it weird too."  Ray also actually noticed that.

    "Let''s climb the mountain now.  Who knows if we find something else."  He added as there is nothing more that they can find here.  Syaoran nodded.  He actually was ready for that.

    Yesterday, before they left Ben''s house, he told them that the area was forbidden.  It''s the mountain that they wanted to climb now.  No one dared to go up there on the advice of a shaman.  Only when a ritual takes place, the whole village gathers there because the shaman calls them.

    "Give me the sleeping powder." Ray asking Syaoran now.

    The powder actually is something that Mia provided to them.  It''s also one of her heritage.  In close proxy with the enemy, they just need to blow a little of the powder into the enemy''s face and they will fall asleep immediately after sniffing it.  It''s not really practical, but it''s good enough.

    Syaoran then gives a small bottle of the sleeping powder to Ray now.  Slowly they climbed the mountain while alert to the surrounding situation.  They believe that if something bad is happening there, there must be enemies roaming around there as well.  So they must be careful while honing all their senses now.

    They climbed for almost 30 minutes now, and the longer the stronger the stench they smelled in the village earlier.  They even are layering more of their face mask now so that they can move forward and endure this.  Their mind is telling them now that the cause must be there.

    Then they arrived at a place crowded with large rocks there. They could see the presence of a large hut there along with materials as if to perform rituals there.

    "This must be the place." Ray is whispering to Syaoran now.

    They are on the move again.  Suddenly, their ears caught a noise not far from the place they are in.  Ray looked at Syaoran.  Ask him to approach the place in silence together.  And Syaoran knows the sign very well.

    "Do the work a little faster! Don''t you want to eat?!"  There was a sound of man voice directing there.

    "If you are not finishing work, you all won''t be able to eat!" The other man who also in there watching the kids said that in threatening voice.

    Ray and Syaoran who were already there, watched the situation.  There were a lot of minors out there who looked like they were working.  But, clearly not willing.    The mans who directed this and that to them at that time also non-stop scolded and hit them if anyone made a mistake.

    Syaoran couldn''t bear to see the child treated like that almost got up from his hiding to teach the man, but Ray, in fast, held him there.  Shaking his head.  He knows well what Syaoran was feeling at the time.  In fact, he also feels like wanting to punch the man, but this is not the right time for them to attack.  They need to finish their investigation first.

    While gritting his teeth, Syaoran holds his breath now tried to calm himself.

    Ray looked back at the area.  In one corner a number of children were trying to pack something.  Ray tried to pay close attention to that and it was like the brown powder he had found in the village earlier.  He then pointed the corner to Syaoran.  Wanted to know if he was right.

    "Don''t you think that the same dust that we find in the village before?"  Ray whispers now.

    "Seem like it."  Syaoran does not deny it.  Syaoran also observed carefully the children in charge of the brown particles.  Their hands were red and flaky.  There were also wounded and pus there.  Just like what happen to Ben mother''s body.

    Ray then pulls Syaoran to another corner. There, they could see a rather large building there like a closed cage.  Suddenly a boy came out of there carrying some large containers placed on a trolley.

    Syaoran managed to look into the barn before the door was closed and found that there were a lot of pigs inside.  What is happening here?  There''s too weird to link everything now.  He just asks in his mind for now.

    The boy then dumped the containers on a nearby slope.  As soon as he discarded the containers Ray and Ethan could see and hear the sound of flies there.  Imagine how many files there are, until they can even hear the sound of that little creature.

    Now, slowly after the boy moved from there, Ray and Syaoran looked at the slope and how surprised they were when they found a lot of garbage with traces of blood, carcasses and feces there.  The smell also stings here and there.  It is clear that that is the main source of the stench, but how can it reach the village?

    As if knowing what was nestled in Ray''s mind, Syaoran used his power a little now.  Using a tree, roots there to see how far and how much the garbage is in there.

    "This pile of garbage is too much so that it reaches the main river area of the villagers'' water source.  It won''t be surprised if the river is contaminated because of this."  Syaoran said after a while.

    "What the hell is happening?"  Ray finally asked that while trying to restrain himself from vomiting there.

 Chapter 79 - THE SHAMAN SCHEME

    At that time, Eun-Woo, Leo and Haru walked towards the main city.  Strolling there trying to find information from the local before heading to the shaman''s residence which they need to find it.  The said person seem to be famous even in the main city to the people who believe those kind of things.  Not only in the village it seems.

    At the market, suddenly they encountered some old women talking about the shaman. Those who walked there began to pretend to be doing something while eavesdropping.

    "Do you see the shaman last week regarding your daughter sickness?"  One of the woman ask.

    "I do, but it is so expensive.  He said if my daughter passes this sickness her future will be bright.  But my daughter can''t seem to be better even after the ritual and he asks me to come again this week to follow up, but I just see a physician and she is better now.  I wonder why he is so famous anyway. "  The other women told of her experiences.

    "But, one of my cousins ??who has skin disease went to the shaman and after the ritual he is getting better.  It''s just that the price charged is too expensive."

    "Its fine if its worked even its expensive, but I feel bad spending that lots of money when my daughter doesn''t seem to get better.  That''s why I have doubts."

    "Excuse me, madam."  Suddenly Haru approached them and interrupted.

    "Can I know what sickness that your daughter had?"  All the women there seem like didn''t mind telling the story even though Haru is a stranger there.

    "She got an appendix and she doesn''t want to get surgery so we when to the shaman.  The shaman said it was just a devil sitting in her stomach.  Inhabit there.  But her condition getting worse each day after the ritual.  Lastly she just has the surgery."

    "Oh my! That must hurt."  Haru as the master of conversation try to sympathize and start gossiping.

    "You tell me. I saw her throwing up everyday.  As a mother, no one bear to see those."

    "You did great to see a physician.  I never believe in any spiritual treatment anyway."  Another woman there also said her opinion.

    "By the way, can you show me where the shaman is?"  Haru asked again. That is his real intention anyway.

    After getting the address from the women, Haru gets back to Eun-Woo and Leo, while telling his finding. It''s not much, but probably can lead to something.

    Their plan is wanted to sneak into the residence to find information that related to the village. If their suspicion is correct, there must be some evidence they can get here. Because suddenly the village became isolated from the outside world, the people there began to get sick, the foul smell spread and then came the shaman from somewhere who suddenly spread his influence. Something seems not to write. Also, how can the official here just turn the blind eyes for so long before sending the report to the royal? That seems off too.

    "Here we are."  Leo said after they reached the address given by the old women earlier.  Standing a bit far from there for wanting to devise a strategy, Eun-Woo finally speaks up.

    "We need to split. It seems very difficult if we move together." He said.

    "I agree. It looks like he got too many guards while a place for the public to get his services, it doesn''t have to be that way." Haru also added.

    "What are you planning?" Leo asked while looking at Eun-Woo.

    Eun-Woo observes the structure of the building which looks like a rather large temple house.  Before he made a decision.

    "Leo you enter follow behind, Haru enters on the right while I will go through the left. Don''t use your power unless necessary. Use that sleeping powder instead. Find any information such as documents, items or hear anything regarding the issues. Gather here after 15 minutes.  No more, no less. "  Eun-Woo starts directing.

    "Got it!" Leo and Haru said understandingly.

    While they didn''t have to do this, the three of them started wearing face masks at that point, so no one could recognize them if anything. Once ready each started to go to their respective areas and when feeling safe, they started to climb the walls of the building and get inside.

    Haru is the first one to enter the building. He landed in a room seem like a bedroom  there was a bed there. While he didn''t know whose room, he was entering at the time he kept looking at every inch of the room. Who knows there''s something related.

    While he was busy opening the cupboards and drawers in the room from a distance he heard someone speaking in a rather loud voice. Quickly, Haru came out through the window of the room and began to approach the area.Try to listen more clearly.

    "Mr. Obi. You can''t be serious. We have planned that this work will be completed after all the villagers have moved and the village will be a pig breeding center for the rich people from the south. Why did you still want to continue as a shaman? We could be caught."

    The man there said in worry. Haru tried to look at the person called Mr. Obi. Sounds as if that person is the shaman mentioned.

    "What are you scared of. All  the people here already look up to me. They paid me in high price just to perform a ritual. You just do your job well and all will be fine. Are you sure the royal never get the reports send by higher up? "  Mr. Obi asks the man.

    "One of my friends was assigned to it and I did want to help him. Without anyone suspecting anything I myself tore up the letter. Seeing that nothing is happening even after a few weeks now. I think we are safe." The man shift a bit make Haru can see his face too.

    Haru was a little surprised. He did not know the man, but the man was wearing a higher official uniform assigned to look after the welfare of the people in the Summer Region.

    "Tch ..." Haru felt angry for a moment. No wonder nothing solve quickly in here. There''s corruption inside. Then, he heard their conversation again.

    "So? What are you worried about? Just keep your composure so we didn''t get caught. Pay attention in your office too. Who knows when other officials try to report things back if the royal didn''t act in a long time.  Even the villagers still do not want to give up and leave.  So annoying... "  Mr.    Obi now grit his teeth.  Clearly dissatisfied.

    With that, Haru felt this time was almost over so slowly he slipped out without hearing the discussion again.

    At the time, Leo wanders at the back of the building. He went into a barn and watched inside. His nose can catch a little foul odor as if the smell he found in Solitude Village but the smell is very faint.

    He walked again while observing the large barrels that were in the area. He looked into it and found a brown powder there. Quite a lot that been saved there.

    Then he went to another barrel and found some clothes that looked shabby there.  He coughed a little.  The foul smell came from the clothes apparently.  Did the clothes belong to the villagers there or what? He began to ask himself.

    At the same time he peered into one of the rooms in the barn. He saw there were plenty of guns stacked there.  Makes him a little surprised.  As the room got a guard he quietly moving away now.

    Why would a shaman need such a weapon? This cannot be. Quickly Leo also came out of there to tell the others what he had found.

    Meanwhile, Eun-Woo decides to get into the room that seems to have a lot of guards roaming around there.  He uses his power a little so that he can move fast without being seen and is now he is inside it.  Apparently it was a room like for a study.

    He then searches for something on the table. There are several contracts and official documents on it. Not wanting to cause a mess he did not hold the document, but read it briefly.

    His forehead was now furrowed slightly at what he had found.  Apparently this person called ''the shaman'' by the people here is a wanted criminal by some other lands because of the criminal record involving him scamming people also murders. How come he is not arrested until now?  Eun-Woo feels unhappy with that.

    Another document, there mentions that the rich people from the south wanted the Solitude Village for a big sum of money and the shaman agreeing to be their middleman to get the village from the higher up which a total lie.  He wanted to forced them out of the village willingly in this dirty way.

    At the time, Ray''s voice came into his mind.

    "Eun-Woo, wrap up fast.  We need to discuss our next move."  He said.

    "Understood.."  Slowly Eun-Woo answered before he also left without leaving any trace.

 Chapter 80 - ALLERGIC REACTION

    "What do you think?"  Ethan asked sound tired now as he using his power quite a lot today.

    Throughout the day he and Jieun searched for various research on skin diseases that had been recorded.

    Jieun feel quite relieved as even though Ethan is not really fond of medical things, but he is having quite a lot of copies of the research.  So that there''s no need for her to go to the library.  When she ask is he read all of that before?  He just shrug and said, ''I just copy those as probably one day I need to read. ''  Make Jieun laugh after hearing that.  Well, they sure need it right now.

    Because they are not really in a treatment center that has a lab and various equipment that needs to do experiments, Jieun just follow the research and her instincts alone.  They can just go to a nearby treatment center to borrow equipment and use their lab, but Jieun feels it is not necessary.

    She was convinced that the disease has been actually just an allergy because when she looked into the woman''s internal organs everything was fine. The infection is only on the outside. Only in the part of the skin which, when it spread too much  makes a person feel weak, easy to get a fever and annoying feeling as too itchy.  Also does not affect the tissues below the skin at all.  So this is not a fatal skin disease.  But she didn''t know what cause of the hallucination... yet.

    But, when she found out about that, her heart was furious because the woman was almost left to die.  Maybe other villagers who died before can also actually be saved, but because of that shaman...

    Cursing cannot even describe what she is feeling right now.  People that playing with other people life is really worse than a scam! What she is can confidently said is that its whatever that is happening inside the village is definitely indirect method of killing.

    "I think it''s working.  Her skin looks much better than this morning right?" Jieun is now turn to face Ethan, who was a bit far from her at the time, asking his opinion.

    After feeling confident about her theory, Jieun used some herbs that luckily were around the house and nearby forest, then she mixed it with some solutions that she made, to create a medicine for external use in the form of a liquid.

    She put those into a bottle and sprayed it all over the woman''s body.  While she also still gave IV to her.  She can see that the woman is moving her body a little today, but still doesn''t open her eyes.  Also the woman''s ulcer also gradually recovered when she checked a moment ago.

    "The wound looks dry.  Her face also looks more like a living person.  I guess it is because her blood flow is now working well.  That is supposed to be a good sign, right?"  Ethan who didn''t know anything about medical terms said. He probably didn''t know how to tell scientifically, but he can do that much.

    Jieun smiling at him now, feeling impress while nodding.

    "I''m surprised Ethan.  I think you''ll be a good physician if you''re not a prince."  Jieun praise him.  "You got a talent on this."

    Ethan scratched his non-itchy nose at the time trying to hide his smile.  He likes it each time when his brain is put to use.

    "But, how about the hallucination that they talked about? That can''t be a ghost right?"  Ethan kept asking.  He doesn''t believe on something like that.  There must be some logical explanation behind it.

    Jieun make deep sigh.  She turn her face, looking at her patient back.

    "That... also make me wonder."

    At that time,

    "Hmm... Hmm..."

    The woman suddenly lets out a startling voice to Jieun and Ethan there.  Her  voice was not very clear.  It understandable as her ulcer was not yet completely healed to make it easier for her to speak.

    But, Jieun in fast catch  what it means.  She probably calls for her son, Ben.  Jieun approach the woman''s bed and look at her closer.  She noticed that the woman had already opened her eyes a little.

    "Ma''am, my name is Jieun.  A physician.  Your son Ben sent you here to get you a treatment for this sickness.  Can you nodded to me if you understand what that I just said?"  Jieun said quite loudly there so that the woman paid attention to her.

    The woman looks at her, but there''s no sign of fear there.  Jieun feel relieved there.  If the woman started to rage, she had to use sedatives to make her faint.  And of course, she doesn''t want to use that method unless it really necessary.

    The woman nodded now after she looks at Jieun face rather long. It''s like she looking for something. Trust maybe?

    Jieun smile then looking at that.

    "Ben is now in the village.  Helping to save everyone in there. This sickness can be cured.  So don''t get worry, I will help you recover and take you to see your son later.  Okay?" Jieun saying that sentence in her soft voice.  Wanting to calm the heart of the middle age woman who might be restless and wanted to see Ben, her son at the time.

    The woman nodded back tiredly.  Understand that.  But as because she is not fully recovering her eyes are closed again after a few second.  Slumber took her again there.

    Jieun use of her power again to scan the woman internal organ and all is still  functioning properly.  Nothing change.  She let out a sigh of relieved now.

    Looking at the woman''s response to her just now its looks like she is in normal condition and not seeing things such as ghost or devil like Ben told them before.  If so, just one Jieun can conclude, there must be something inside that village that make people start to hallucinate.

    It was then, Mia, who was guarding the outside of the house, entered the room.

    "Ethan, Jieun, they''re all back now."  She informs both of them.

    Jieun blinking her eyes a lot at the time.  Looking out the window where the sun had already disappeared from the view.

    "It''s... already night?" Jieun asking herself. She actually didn''t realize that she is working till this time. She remembers that she stopped for lunch and that was her only break time. No wonder Ethan looks all tired there.

    "You''re really something when you''re so focused." Ethan makes a comment there before he left Jieun confuse self, to meet the others.

    Jieun just grins there in sorry.

    After dinner, they all gathered in the living room of the house to discuss.

    "I can''t believe the shaman is actually a criminal." Syaoran said after learning the story from Eun-Woo.

    "Also that official.  I can''t believe he helped a criminal while working for the people!"  Haru said a bit enthusiastically.  Getting angry there.

    "Based on what Ray said just now, I think my theory is correct.  This disease is actually an allergic reaction due to a bad environment.  But, how and why it spreads so fast and badly like this I can''t explain. Because when I treating Ben''s mother, her healing rate was very fast. She also didn''t hallucinate like she did when she was in the village. "Jieun told.

    "Syaoran, give Jieun that powder." Ray directed.

    Syaoran continued to open the bag he had brought earlier and took out the plastic containing the brown powder they had taken for study.

    Leo then frowned a little after looking at that. Something that he see before.

    "That... near the warehouse that I checked in the shaman''s residence area, there''s a lot of that powder put in a barrel."  Leo finally remembered.

    Jieun immediately put on gloves and take it there. Looking, while shaking the plastic a little.

    "This powder is everywhere in the village. The house, the ground, also in their vegetable garden.  What''s strange is the other trees in the forest next to the village are not affected at all.  Only those who come in contact with this powder are affected. " Syaoran tells them.

    "If that''s so, I need to send this to the nearby lab to analyze fully. But my rough theory is that someone do the dirty things to spread this powder to the village area without the villagers realizing it. This powder may be the cause of this disease. Add more with what Eun-Woo said earlier, they want the village for another purpose. So they do this to scare people there. " Jieun say at length.

    "What about the hallucination part?"  This time Eun-Woo is the on who ask.

    Jieun tilt her head a little before said what is her mind.

    "I don''t know if this correct, but probably some drug is involved in this case. Probably in this powder, the river or they just randomly give it to people that they choose. From the ritual or something. I have already taken Ben mother''s blood to analyze as well. "

    Ray thinking for a while before coming to the conclusion.

    "In that case, Eun-Woo needs to do the ''Rejuvenate'' to wash everything and after that we need Ben help to get the villagers to monitor their village 24 hours. We see if there''s something happen after that or not. The culprit may feel nervous when suddenly its raining there."

    "I think it''s a good plan to catch the shaman and his accomplice first because his accomplice is one of the official anyway. Only then can we report to a higher official about the underage child worker and the cause of the stench."  Eun-Woo also said his opinion.

    "So now... let get some rest first.. " Ray finally dispersed them afterwards.

 Chapter 81 - SEXUAL FRUSTRATION

    That night,

    As soon as Ray tells them to get some rest, Jieun and Eun-Woo go into their room for that purpose.

    "Are you okay? Do I need to heal you or something." Deliberately Jieun ask the man. Who knew he was injured but didn''t want to tell her.

    Eun-Woo now smiles at the girl who is always worried about himself.

    "I''m fine. I''m not involved in battle or something like that today. And you know it." Eun-Woo said while rummage her hair there makes it messy.

    "Alright, alright. I ask just in case." Jieun said while brushing off the man''s hand. Pretend to be mad.

    Eun-Woo stop that after seeing Jieun sulking face. He laughs a little there, before asking her,

    "Do you want to take a bath or can I go first?"

    "You can go first." Stop her sulking Jieun said that as she wanted to take a long bath today.

    With that Eun-Woo takes a towel and starts going into the bathroom to clean himself.  Just after 5 minutes he came out in wet, still wearing towel in his lower body and one small towel he used to dry his hair at that time.

    Jieun looked at the man for a moment and saw he wasn''t wearing a shirt yet, quickly she turned her gaze in the other direction. She already used to see him like this, but each time makes her heart race.

    Well, she can''t tell the man to wear a shirt in the bathroom, can she?! Or he will know that she is effected by that just by looking at him. While, she always wore a shirt in the bathroom because she was too embarrassed by the man''s presence.

    "You can go in now." Eun-Woo said.

    "Ah? Aaa... Okay." Jieun voice comes out in little stutter there. Then grab her towel and went inside the bathroom without even looking at the man. And her strange behavior was not noticed by Eun-Woo. At all!

    In the bathroom, Jieun let out a long heavy groan.

    "Am I started becoming a pervert or something?  Why my heart is racing looking at his... half naked body?"    Jieun scolded herself as she opened her dress there, soaked it in the basin to be washed and continued to take a shower to get rid of the feeling of frustration that began to overwhelm her heart.

    Out of the blue,

    The whole bathroom went completely dark.

    "What happen now?" Jieun ask herself at the time before hearing Haru scream from outside informing them of the current situation.

    "Guys! Power has been out for a while. The main switch got some problem. Leo and I will take care of this, but it''s going to be a while. Just saying so that you guys are not freaking out."

    Jieun puts on a little smile on her face. Somehow just hearing Haru''s voice he was amused. He is such a fun guy anyway. But, due to the dark conditions Jieun no longer feel to get both for too long. She tries to find her new clothes to change on the hanger, like she always brought but she can''t find it.

    She just remembered after her finding is failed,

    "Damn! I forgot to bring my clothes." All because she wanted to avoid Eun-Woo so she forgot.

    Given the dark conditions Jieun decided that she wanted to get out of the bathroom with just wearing a towel. Eun-Woo can''t see her anyway. So, she put her embarrassment aside and start opening the door to find her clothes. She knows she can find it easily even in such dark conditions.

    However, as soon as she stepped out, Jieun did not notice that the floor was quite slippery due to the soapy water. Unable to do anything Jieun make a small scream when she realizes that her body starts to fall.

    At the time, she just closed her eyes to embrace the falling, but she just felt her body in slow motion lying on the floor.

    "Huh?"  Jieun feeling a bit confuse.

    At that moment, she knows Eun-Woo already saved her from falling hard. But their situation now...

    With the dim moonlight coming from the window they were both now staring at each other''s face. Eun-Woo is now on top of her, his hand holding the back of her head and the other one holding her waist at the moment. Save her from feeling hurt from falling.

    Him, not yet wearing any clothes, just wearing a towel there just the same condition that Jieun watches him before. Making Jieun heart that is just about to calm down is now starting to feel restless again, but this time she took time to watch him. And she didn''t know why she has done that!

    The man looked so sexy there with his hair and features still damp because he just took a bath, there were still drops of water dripping from the man''s hair. His shock and worried eyes never left her face at the time. Jieun unconsciously trail her eyes to his half naked body. His perfectly toned muscle even makes her breathing stopped there and she cannot help but to stare. He is definitely looking so attractive now.

    "Are... you... o.. okay?" Eun-Woo asks her. Did she misheard then? His voice at the time sound like he is struggling with something.

    "I''m... okay." Jieun replied slowly.

    What Jieun didn''t know is that Eun-Woo also did the same to her. Watching her intently.

    Eun-Woo never saw Jieun like this, which means, half naked like this, as long as they were married. When he heard the girl scream he didn''t think anything and kept running in the direction he heard even though his eyes couldn''t see clearly. And that, resulting in this...

    He cleared his throat as a blush started to get on his face. He also can see that Jieun is blushing purposely due to their situation now. But, he cannot move. And he didn''t know why.

    His eyes now linger to her pretty face, her pink lips that he craves each time, and continue down. Jieun, who only wearing a towel, now due to the fall the towel loose a little revealing the passage of her breast. Eun-Woo stared there quite long before his eyes move to her flat white stomach, which was also exposed at the time,  down to her private area that is still covered but his eyes can''t stop looking at her smooth looking thigh there. He even gulps and then watch Jieun face again.

    Both, who are still looking at each other is now feeling a new feeling come to them. Frustration, hurt, lust, and desire comes forwards at the same time. Their breathing is also getting faster and faster there. Don''t know if it''s because of no electricity, and the fan has already stopped working, as suddenly their body is now feeling too hot.

    Jieun is feeling so nervous there. She didn''t know what to do, but she also did not attempt to free herself from the man. Like... she is waiting for him to move. Whatever move that he will make.

    After waiting for so long, didn''t know who moving first, their lips are now pressed together and close the space between them. Eun-Woo move his hands and now holding Jieun hands there. Angle himself so that he can taste her better. Press her tight on that cold floor.

    Jieun is now feeling like she is melting, moving her mouth to match Eun-Woo pace there. Their kiss is soft but demanding. Exploring each other.

    While kissing, Jieun can feel something poking her down there making her face getting hotter than before. She knows it pretty well what that is. Making her think in her mind, ''are we really doing it?''

    But still, she didn''t push Eun-Woo away even though her feel a bit shocked now. And just, closing her eyes back enjoying the shared kiss.

    Finally, both of them broke their kiss to catch their breath, but Eun-Woo didn''t stop there. He felt too urgent and passion, then to even stop. Unconsciously he presses himself to her while he starts to kiss her ears, cheek, down to her neck, sucking and licking there.

    "Mmmhhh." Jieun didnt know what happened to her then. She cannot think properly anymore as Eun-Woo hot breath feel so good to her skin now.

    Now, not holding back, Jieun grab Eun-Woo face who is kissing her neck, left to face her and kiss him there. Her hands are now in his hair, fidgeting and massaging there while deepen the kiss.

    Both are turning on so bad now, forgotten their promise to take it slow. The kiss are now involving their tongues, slide perfectly to each other, making them moan into each other mouth as the sensation is too much to bear.

    Their situation is becoming more heated each passing time, Eun-Woo hand also cannot stay in place and touch her here and there in the right place while Jieun also roaming her hand to his perfect body.

    But before anything went further,

    Zap!

    "It''s done!" Haru''s voice could be heard outside along with the lights that were now brightly lit there.

    Jieun and Eun-Woo suddenly wakes up their mind, stop their hot kisses, pull away from each other''s mouth that showing a trail of saliva there.

    They look at each other for a while before both flying away from each other. They still feel breathless there, but realization took them now.  Jieun fix the towel that already slip from her body and nervously say,

    "Dont look. Im going to put on clothes as I forgot to bring inside bathroom earlier."

    "Aaa ...." And that all came out of Eun-Woo''s mouth then.

 Chapter 82 - CONVINCE THE VILLAGERS

    The next day, Jieun wakes up in the morning in a normal state even though she still remembers last night''s incident that happened between her and Eun-Woo. But, to her less expectation, Eun-Woo seems to be affected by the event more than her at last night, he seems to sleep quite far from her not as always even they are on the same bed.

    Jieun thought it just one time things as probably they both shocked each other, but this morning Eun-Woo seems not to want to cross eyes with her. Talk, yes. But only the necessary. Also, he seemed to keep his distance with her. When they stand or sit its seem like there''s some distant that he try to maintain.

    Jieun make a little sigh because of that. But she didn''t want to confront Eun-Woo on this because there''s something more important that they need to do first. Anything personal, she let it slide first.

    After made up her mind, she make a check on Ben mother. The woman can already get up even though he body is still weak. She also can already speak though not really clear as her ulcer getting better fast making Jieun feel so satisfied by that. She also just found out the woman''s name at the time as she told her, Beth.

    Jieun make a porridge for Beth to eat now to regain strength. No more IV provided as she can eat by herself. After Beth finishes eating and Jieun give her medicine to take. Later, Jieun ask her if she can talk to her about something. And she allow it.

    "Can I know how you suddenly get this disease?" Jieun started.

    Slowly the woman replied,

    "I''m actually a gardener. Every day I would go to the garden to grow vegetables and manage what should be done there. One day I saw the vegetables that I planted were all dead. On top of each vegetable there was as if there was sand there. Feeling down, I uprooted all the vegetables with the intention of planting new seeds, but, the next day my whole body became itchy. Red spots everywhere. Because all the villagers also suffered from the same disease I felt I might be infected by them. So I met the shaman. He gave me something like a cream to put on my skin. At first its working, but at one point its getting worse until I can''t eat anymore. Then I went to shaman again and he said I already was cursed as the medicine that he provided is no longer effective and want me to do the ritual. After paying a very expensive money I did the ritual, but sadly after that I started to see things. Like a ghost of something. I thought I would be death by now. All people thought that I will be death. "

    Jieun smiles a little feeling thankful that the women want to share her story.

    "Actually, this disease is because of that sand that you found in your vegetable. It creates and allergy to you and all of the villagers. We already went there and it seems like all parts of the village is covered by that sand thing."

    "Are you implying that someone tries to sabotage our village?" The woman seem said like she dissatisfied with that statement.

    "I tell you this as I need your help." Jieun show her their royal insignia now to get the full trust from the woman.

    Beth gasp a little there. "Oh my God! Your Highness. Forgive me if I said something wrong."

    "No, no, its fine. We are here because your son, Ben reported to the royal about th problem that arise in the village. We found out that the shaman actually not the person that everyone should look up to."

    "What do you mean?"

    "We found a document that states the he, actually a criminal who is on the run. He actually needed in other lands due to scam and murder crimes. Also, we found that he made a deal with some rich people to took over the village to make benefit from it. " Jieun tell it all to the woman now.

    Beth gasped for a moment. She cant believe what she heard now. But the royal is here to help and she is getting better. No way the royal will lie to the villagers.

    After thinking for a while, Beth make a decision.

    "I get it. What can I do for you, Your Highness?" Beth is now asking.

    Jieun smiles again there, feeling relieved by the woman agreeing and told her to help convince all of the villagers later today. To get treatment.

    After that, Jieun came out of the room, closed the door slowly so that the woman could relax and walk into the living room where they were all gathered. Jieun nodded to Ray, telling in silence about Beth''s decision, while sitting close to Mia. Deliberately she chose to sit there because she saw Eun-Woo who seemed uncomfortable being around her before. Just not wanting too make it too awkward.

    "Okay, today," Ray began his planning after Jieun was there.

    "Jieun, Eun-Woo, Ethan will go to the lab to analyze the brown particle and go straight to the village afterwards to convince the villagers to get treatment. Haru will watch the movement of the official that conspired with the shaman and Leo will watch the shaman residence to see any kind of movement there. While I and Syaoran will make sure nothing is out of ordinary in their base on the mountain. Mia will guard Ben''s mother and take her to the village later. If anyone notices our actions this time, it''s okay because we''re on attack mode now. " Ray explained.

    After everyone nodded, they all did their work before leaving. Jieun also gets ready, put all the medicine items in a special pouch to take along. If the villager is ready to be treated, then she will continue to do so. Without delaying any further.

    After that, Jieun, Eun-Woo and Ethan continued to go to the lab located at a nearby treatment center. After showing their royal insignia as always, they were allowed to use the lab but no one was able to guard them as the chief of the lab is away right now. So, in force, Jieun had to do that all by herself.

    Although she was a bit clumsy, as she tries to make her familiar with the surroundings and the machine there, Jieun quickly tried to analyze. Turn out, it''s not as easy as it seems but as Ethan is there, she relies on his knowledge a lot. While Eun-Woo just being him, keep silent and watch the process.

    "Find it?" Ethan asked. "It seems like a combination of plants and trees, corpses ashes, some poison. Like a bunch of bacteria gathered in one place." Jieun explaining.

    "Also found some drug here, but not too much probably included here by mistake or else, which I highly doubt that is the cause of the hallucination. They are drug like hallucinogens that can cause hallucination if inhaled too much. Ben, mother said she start to see things after the ritual. Usually ritual involves candles and incense and I think that cause all of this. "

    Jieun then take the report that she done, organize it and look at Ethan and Eun-Woo now.

    "Let''s go convince the villagers." She said at the end.

    _______________

    ::Solitude Village::

    With Ben''s help they are now assembling all the villagers in the open space there and confronting them all.

    "No! The shaman already said that no one should set foot here, even its the royal!" One of the villagers said his opinion.

    It seems like things are not going too well now. Even they show them their royal insignia, the villagers seem too stubborn to believe this.

    "Yes! The devil will be enraged. No! The devil is enrage now as they are here. We need to make another ritual now. Fast."  The old woman that confronted them before said it loud.

    "Mia is on the way, right?" Eun-Woo finally asks something to her now. Make Jieun starled a little there.

    She looked at him, but he didn''t look at her at all. So she needs to speak to tell.

    "Yes. I already told her to come by now." Jieun whispering. Ben is now standing out front to try to calm all of his neighbors, his village family.

    "This is your fault. You are the one that send a report to the royal. You should be punished." One of the villagers there speaks his anger to Ben now and other villagers also seem to agree with that statement.

    "Please calm down! Let''s just try this method. We already spent a lot of money given for treatment with the shaman but a lot of our relatives have died and no one is healed. Do you still believe in that ritual?" Ben tried to wake them up.

    "I believe in shaman also before and almost losing my mother, Beth. But after royal Highness come, I want to make a change, I cut the praying paper and now she is getting better." Ben said making everyone in the village look at each other while whispers now.

    "We still have people in our house that are suffering and we lock them there with that praying paper. Leave them to die while we have other options to try now. We... kills them unconsciously. And I don''t want that anymore. I don''t want to lose anyone else anymore."

    Gasp now being heard here and there now. Jieun finally smiles there. Know that they can be persuaded.

    "We will never believe as long as we don''t see with our own eyes. Show us the proof. Where is Beth now?" The villager said.

    "Yes, where is she?" All of the others also repeated the question.

    "I''m here." Suddenly one voice interrupting them now. Making the hectic state become silent for a while. Mia finally arrives there while pushing Beth using a wheelchair there.

    "Mother?!" Ben now ran towards his mother who had not been seen for a long time. He inspects her here and there and finds that her mother is indeed recovering. Her skin that got wound is also now dry and getting better.. She also can speak! He then sighed in relief there.

 Chapter 83 - STARTED HEALING

    "Sorry I''m late." Mia said to Jieun with her apologetic face.  She was actually getting ready earlier, but suddenly her stomach hurt so bad and that was the reason why she was late to arrive in the village.

    She sighed a little while getting there after her ears heard the noise from the villagers accusation and screaming. But here they are making a grand entrance all of the sudden.

    "It''s okay. The important thing is you''re here now." Jieun said with relief smile.

    "Nothing happens on the road right?" Ethan ask Mia in his concern voice.

    "No. Its just stomachache." Mia said while grinning.  Make Ethan smile in amuse there.

    "Beth, is that really you?" One of the villagers asked as he approached the woman slowly to take a closer look.

    Everyone in the village already knew that Beth''s condition had been very bad before. No one believed that the woman would be healthy again like this and could even talk then. Everyone has given up.

    Ben turned to his mother''s back so that the villagers could clearly see his mother''s condition, holding the wheelchair to replacing Mia''s place earlier.

    "Yes, this is me." Beth said even though her conversation was a bit unclear because her mouth was just about to heal. But still, all the villagers can hear her voice there and understand it then.

    "As you know, a couple days ago I was on the brink of death. But this person here. The princes and princess help me to recover when I never thought that I can.  When I also give up on myself." Beth added. Starting her story.

    "I know we are fond of our own tradition, believing in the shaman, but this shaman is not real at all.  Not like the shaman that we all knew.  This shaman, is cheating on us just to get our money."

    "How do you know that Beth? You can''t just accuse the shaman without any  proof." Another villager said.

    "I may not be able to provide any proof to be show to all of you, but, lets look back for a while. I was healthy, suddenly got rash in my skin after work. I went to see the shaman, he give me a medicine but when I started to get better, I become more sick. Also, after the ritual, I got even worse and started to see things. If you think clearly, those who went to ritual is the one that getting worse and lying in the house with the praying paper.  Am I right? " Beth asked. The villagers there began to nod and talk to each other.

    "While we are the one that spent the most money for the ritual, but we end up to die first. Meanwhile, those who did not see the shaman because cannot afford it, only experienced itching and mild sickness.  They did not end up being abandoned in the dark cold bedroom, left to die. Don''t you feel weird about that?  Even a little?"  Beth feel a bit emotional now as she just realize how lucky she is.  If only her son didn''t send a report to the royal...  If only the royal didn''t come to help...  She probably not breathing anymore.

    "Just look at me now. I can get better after receiving treatment and I really hope all of you will do this treatment too. I don''t want any of our friends and family to die in vain anymore." Beth added again.

    At the time, Jieun approached Beth and held her shoulder.  Act of gratitude there.

    "Thank you." She said, before facing all the villagers to say what is in her mind.

    "If you don''t believe in me, in us, it''s okay, but please believe in Beth. She is your family and friend. I won''t force you all, but anyone who wants to be treated please raise your hand and anyone who doesn''t want it can go do your own activities and I hope you who do not want to be treated do not interfere with the process.  We are here to help." Jieun said.

    "This treatment does not mean that you will be healthy instantly. Its like a war. But, I promise all of you, this war even its take some time, it will reach the end. It will not last long.  So, who wants to be treated?" Jieun raise her hand to show an example.

    After a while she smiled triumphantly as finally everyone raised their hands except two people that refuse to see her eyes.  A young married couple.  Jieun decide to talk to them later to know their reason but first, she need to get started before anyone change their mind.  Who knows right?

    "Lets get started."  Jieun said in high spirit.

    After Eun-Woo performing ''rejuvenate'', the whole village was wet with rain in about 5 minutes. They can clearly see the difference in the village now. All the brown dust in the buildings, houses, seats, streets as well as their gardens vanishes instantly. The stench was still there, but not so stinging that they did not have to wear a face mask at that time.

    They made two large open tents in the village. One tent for Jieun to treats those who are having a bad symptoms and another for those who are not too bad. All the people that were locked inside the room with praying paper are now out and placed in the tent while they clean and disinfect all the inside house from any bacteria.

    Healthy men in there now helping Eun-Woo and Ethan build a fort at the foot of the mountain where there is a lot of garbage there that Syaoran and Ray discover before.  So that the river does not contaminate by those, before they deal with the who cause it later on and clean it up fully.

    How shocked the villagers were to see the filth that had taken place there.  They said they never went there anymore because the shaman order them to not to.  They did not expect this kind of things to be happen at all.

    While Mia helps Jieun manage those with mild symptoms while Jieun manages those with relatively severe conditions.  Only after each house is disinfected and all the items inside are also clean, then Jieun asks the people there to move her patients back into their respective rooms as they are just lying on blankets in the tent due to lack of facilities. But as she does the job fast everything is going smooth.

    All the villagers total is 250 people, 50 with serious condition, mostly elderly and minors, while the 120 is mild in various ages and the others have no symptoms. The one that has no symptom majority of it is young people in adolescent environments where their antibodies are quite strong perhaps.

    Although the village is small, the number of the residents seems to be quite a lot make Jieun felt a bit tired now.  But she will not stop until everything is settled down. It will get hard to make a treatment  if the shaman creates chaos there later after realizing what happened. So she needs to settle today, even though it''s already late at night.

    After finishing with severely symptoms patients, Jieun also manages patients who have fewer symptoms. Helping Mia. She also gives some lecture to the villagers on how to clean the wound area, how to apply the medicine and so on so that they can do it themselves after this.

    She also explained to the families of those who were seriously ill there, ways to manage them and so on. Because she won''t always be here. Also she just got two hands and its not quite handful to manage all. So she need all help that she can get.  But, she still, monitor them from time to time.

    When it was all over, they open pitched their tents with the intention of returning to their place. Only at this time, Jieun can breathe a sigh of relief and begin to feel tired all over her body.  She is now just waiting for Eun-Woo and Ethan to finish arranging the tent before going home together.

    "Oh, right!"

    While massaging herself, Jieun just remembered the two people who hadn''t raised their hands earlier. She tried to observe the area with the intention of finding their faces. Most of the villagers have already started going into their houses to rest.

    Jieun sigh in defeat now. A little disappointed there, but suddenly a voice greeted her from behind.

    "I''m sorry Your Highness for bothering you right now, but... Can we talk to you now?" The wife said.

    That, the young married couple that she is trying to find! Jieun face, then a little glowing with joy.

    "Yes of course. I actually wanted to talk to both of you before, but I didn''t see you." Jieun tell them honestly.

    "My name is Jenny and this is my husband, Akira. We actually..." Jenny glanced at her husband. Both wearing a some kind of depressing face there.

    "We are finished." Ethan said to Jieun now. Signifies that it''s time for them to went home.

    "Wait!" Jieun said without looking at Ethan direction.

    "Are you both sick?" She asking because both of them didn''t check up with her earlier.

    "We are just fine, only rash on our palms." Jenny told, but then her face turned murky and started crying there.

    Akira, her husband also seems like to hold back his feeling there. Don''t want to cry. Probably because of the burden as a husband.

    Ethan approaches Jieun to hear what they are saying, then, Eun-Woo and Mia come there as well.

    "We need your help." Akira finally said those words..  And Jieun know it well, this can''t be good.

 Chapter 84 - FIRST LOSS

    "What''s wrong?"

    Jieun asked in her low nice after seeing the young married couple that is broken up in tears in front of her now. Her hearts are screaming in curiosity and even coupled with fear. It seems like something is not right then.

    "Our baby..." Jenny said  crying. She can''t hold back the feelings of her heart now that it makes her unable to speak. Listening to that made she feel its better she went to see for herself than waiting for them to explain to her as she knows it''s hard for them now to put it on words.

    "First, Mia can you give me the medicine that I already kept in the box." Jieun make a request for help.

    Without much question Mia continued to rush to take what was asked.

    "Here Jieun."

    "Thanks." Jieun said to her and then face the two people again.

    "This pill is antibiotic for both of you to take so that the rash will not spread and this medicine to be sprayed on the injured skin." Jieun explain while stretched out the things to them and both of them will take it.

    "Now, bring me to your baby." After finishing with the young parents, Jieun finally said something about it.

    With that they all started walking towards the young couple''s house. Their house is not too far from where they were.

    "Did you already disinfect the house?" Jieun asking the couple.

    "We did. We took some of the disinfection liquid from your tent before without asking. I''m sorry." Akira said while apologizing.

    Jieun make a little smile there. She knows now they are not against the treatment but something hold them before.

    "Its okay."

    It''s too quiet for a house that has a baby, Jieun said in her mind making her chest throb in nervous as she walked towards the baby cot that was in the middle of the room.

    "Huh..." Jieun make little gasp after looking at the baby. For the first time ever, she feels like her knees are going to drop there. No wonder no voice came out. The baby''s condition is too terrible now.

    "Don''t come." Jieun said to Ethan, Eun-Woo and Mia who started approaching.

    "Can you wait in the living room? Please." Jieun asking but more to pleading. Her voice sounds shaking there. She didn''t want anyone to see what she just saw because the parent are also seem like doesn''t want a lot of people to see it.

    Listening to the request. The three of them are now out of the yard, even though their hearts are actually feeling curious.

    With her eyes now blur with tears quickly she looked at the two couples who were now back crying in front of her. She becomes speechless and feels like she wants to scold and even curse at them on why they let this happen, but she can''t. She knows that they have already done things they think they do well, but clearly it''s not working. She can see the desperation from both of their faces now.

    "What? How? No..." Jieun voice is stuck. She took a deep sigh before asking again.

    "How is this happen? How long?" Eventually the question came out of her mouth. She was also trying hard to control her tone at the time.

    "It''s almost two weeks now. We already went to see the shaman, but the disease is getting worst. He asks us to prepared money for the ritual and we already paid him." Akira replied.

    "Yesterday was supposed to be the day where the ritual will take place, but he suddenly postponed it. We even went to his residence to beg as our baby is getting worst, but his assistant said he will come tomorrow. But, our baby breathing is become irregular now. Its not like we don''t believe in you. But, we already pay him... And now, we regret it so much. We are really bad as a parent."  Jenny added while sobbing.

    "Can you help us? I''m sorry, but please help us." Akira is now begging.

    "It''s fine if he can''t make it, but... Please try something." Jenny asks her for that even though she knows the chances for her son to recover are slim now. She got a mother instinct anyway. And she cannot blame anyone but herself for their baby suffering. Their neglect is the one that resulting in this.

    Jieun is eying on the baby again. A boy. The body of the baby is already blue on the skin that covered in a rash, the baby keeps vomiting in the corner of his mouth, red eyes are watery, also having a trouble breathing.

    With a heavy sigh. Jieun gets closer to the poor baby, scanning his internal organs. Her eyes are getting so big now as inside his body the throat, heart, lungs and kidneys are all swollen.

    At this point, Jieun know she is unable to do anything. Even with her power. Before this, she felt confident of being able to take care of everyone who was there, but in this case she knew she could not. Only then she remembered who she really was. She is just merely a medical student. Not yet a doctor. She has a long way to go. But this... Anyone could tell that the baby already close in his last breathing.

    Didn''t want to continue to give up. Jieun performing treatment with her power now. She can use her power to heal, but it will take her energy so much. That''s why she relies on medication to treat, but in severe cases she still uses her power a little. Now she will try it to the baby even if she was feeling tired already.

    But, as she focused on that, she could feel the baby''s breathing is getting slow. The chance is now slim to zero and she finally stops there. Didn''t want to hurt the baby any further.

    At the time, she just did what she can do. As she could not heal the baby, she used her power to close all the wounds that could be seen with the naked eye on the baby''s skin, removing the redness that was there. As if the baby was healthy from the outside, but not inside. And after she finishes, she can see the baby finally unmoving. He... already stop breathing.

    With a grim face that trying so hard not to cry, Jieun come to face to face with the parent.

    "I''m sorry I can''t do anything. I just can heal his skin outside, but his internal organ already fails. I''m sorry to tell you that your baby is already dead." Jieun said that and then bow a little to the parent that already cry hysterically on each other arm.

    Jieun now get out of the room with a weak condition. Passed the living room of the house where the others were waiting for her. Straight out to open the front door without looking at them in the slightest, makes Eun-Woo, Ethan and Mia look at each other. Confuse. Before they also out following Jieun.

    Just out of the house, Jieun kept running into a nearby bush and started vomiting repeatedly.  The nausea she''d fought against for the past few hours is now attack her hard.

    "Oh my! Jieun?" Mia is shocked to see that, while Eun-Woo, who seems to be avoiding her today quickly kneels next to her while massaging her back, helping.

    Ethan quickly took out a mineral water and handed it to Eun-Woo to give to the weak-looking Jieun. Jieun took that and gargle to clean her nauseous mouth and sip the water a little hoping that she will get better.

    "I''m sorry." She said as its already late. They suppose to rest at home now.

    But, without asking why shes been like this Eun-Woo gives his back to Jieun. Wanted to piggyback her.

    "Lets go now. I''ll carry you." He said.

    In normal circumstances, Jieun may feel embarrassed and will reject the gesture, but today she knows she needs that help. Without saying anything she uses her leftover strength to climb on Eun-Woo back now. Holding him tight.

    Eun-Woo is now waking up as if Jieun is not directly behind him. It''s just as easy as pie to lift the girl. Then, he gives a sign to Mia and Ethan. It''s time for them to walk home now.

    Along the way, Ethan and Mia walk on the front wheel, Eun-Woo, who carries Jieun walks slowly backwards a bit. Just to give the girl some space and privacy.

    Eun-Woo can hear the girl sobbing behind him and his clothes also start to feel wet with the girl''s crying. And he doesn''t bother about that at all.

    The three of them actually can hear the conversation that has been exchanged between Jieun and the young parent, but what happen there probably too much, too shocking to Jieun to accept by now.

    While Jieun, she feels like she cannot think properly now. Her tears keep falling even though she didn''t want to. If Eun-Woo didn''t hold her, she probably can''t steady herself at all as she can feel that all of her body feel numb.

    "The baby is dead." Jieun mumbled only Eun-Woo could hear that.

    "I know." Eun-Woo replied also in a low tone.

    "My first patient died... under my watch..." Jieun added while sobbing again.

    Eun-Woo was silent for a moment.

    "You are not a God." He said that so that Jieun could realize something.

    Hearing that, she cries harder. She knows life or death is not in people''s hands. It''s not a choice. But... If only she knows it sooner.. If she attend to the baby first. Can the fate, change?

 Chapter 85 - CHANGE OF PLAN

    :: Solitude village::

    In the morning all the villagers come out of their houses gather around at Jenny and Akira houses after hearing about the death of their little boy.  All wearing black now.

    The sky is dark, cloudy. The wind blew lightly as if sadly with them at that time. Jieun, Eun-Woo, Ethan and Mia were also there for the funeral. They can see that all of the villagers are very close to each other, all of them now is crying together with the young couple as if the one that die is their own child. All are grieving.

    Such a death is not a surprise to all the villagers there. Because for several months, too many villagers have died due to the disease. But still, they feel sad about that. Plus, because the baby was just born into the world in a few months. Not even able to walk or talk.

    Jieun at the time wholehearted attempt not to cry. Don''t want to look too weak there. She had had enough of crying last night. But her face cannot hide and clearly shows her true heart. Grim, full with sadness and anger.

    Once the baby was buried in a nearby cemetery, all the villagers started doing their jobs as usual. Some went into the forest, some of the farm area to replant their dead vegetables, some also went to the river to fishing. The only difference is that they now feel healthier and stronger.

    Each of them is now increasingly giving thanks to Jieun and the royal family. Only then did they realize that all this time they had been deceived by the shaman''s sweet promise, but not a single treatment was effective. While the royal didn''t ask them money at all.

    At that time, together with Mia, Ethan and Eun-Woo strolling in the village to see the changes and monitor the patients who were still bad but in a controlled condition now.

    They visit Ben''s house first as he is their VIP anyway. He is the reason why they are here and his mother is the reason the villagers open their hearts to them.

    "How are you feeling today Beth?" Beth, who had been home since yesterday, smiled to her royal visitors while Ben, who was always by her side, monitoring her mother constantly.  Never leave her alone.

    "I''m fine. But you look tired Princess Jieun. I think I suppose to ask you if you''re okay." Beth said.

    Jieun holding her face at that moment while also returning the smile. She is actually put extra make up today to cover her withered face, but it turns out it is not effective. While the other three that accompanying Jieun just doing their own things there.

    Yesterday, after being satisfied with her long crying, she could not sleep at all because her heart felt too angry and resentful towards the shaman in question. She really wanted to know how the shaman''s face actually.  Who already deceived lots of people.  If she can, she wanted to punish the shaman herself.  While thinking, finally, she just looked at the face of her husband, Eun-Woo, who fell asleep while accompanying her to serve the feelings.

    Luckily for her when looking at her face in the mirror this morning her eyes were not too swollen or worst dark circles under the eyes.  She is definitely lucky. But her face look pale a little.

    "I just couldn''t sleep last night." Jieun honestly answer Beth.

    "I got that because something bothers you?" Beth kept asking while letting Jieun check herself at that moment. "Sorry if I ask too much. Its not my place anyway." Beth realized for a moment.

    "No need to be sorry. I lost my mother when I was young so when you treat me like this its feel like I feel the love of a mother again." Jieun said, clearly not disturbed.

    Then she answered the question.

    "I just think about the baby. I feel bad as I can''t do anything." Jieun face now become gloomy again.

    "Don''t be Princess. Jenny told me that you try your best last night, and she''s really grateful for it. She''s already happy as you get rid of the wounds on her son''s body because at the last second she can hold her son without worrying if the child will feel hurt by the action.    She also can show the villagers the cute face of her son before he is buried. The baby will become a good memory to her and all the villagers here. "

    Jieun feeling shocked instantly.  She actually never thought of that. She just do something that she feel like it.  Didn''t know the action will make them happy like that.  She learns something then.

    After finishing their business there, they all leave the house and Eun-Woo gathering them outside. He also called Ben as he needs his help.

    "Jieun and Mia can continue to visit house to house to give treatment for now.  I just got a message from Ray. He said there is some movement in the mountain. They are gathering the children to move away from there. Maybe one of the people there noticed the movement in this village because it''s just close by. So, Ray said let''s just attack and not wait. "

    "What should we do?" Ethan asked. Want to know more in their planning.

    "I want to ask for Ben''s help on that. Can you go to the government office and tell the officials there that you''re feeling so thankful that the disease in the village is gradually recovering? The one official that conspired with the shaman will certainly not be happy to sit down and will continue to tell the matter to the shaman. While, I will fetch Haru there while bringing others trusted official to barge inside the shaman residence while the shaman is not there. I will also inform Leo about this. Ethan, you tell the villagers here about the shaman will come here at any moment.  If you can, don''t even let him get inside this village.  Hold him at the gate.  Lets all the villagers gather there. Let them confront him themselves. I bet he will be here in a flash. "

    All of them are now nodding.  In quickly they all moved to do their respective tasks.

    Ben, has now arrived at the government office carrying fruits for the ''grateful attitude''. He started his acting as soon as his feet stepped into the office.

    "Ben? Is that you? What are you doing here?" One of the government officials who knew him, asked.

    Ben is now smiling there. It was easy for him to continue acting at that time when someone started making a conversation with him. He actually didn''t know which one of the officials was conspiring with the shaman so he was just being loud there in the hope that the jerk heard it.

    "I just wanted to say thank you to all the government officials who helped me making a report to the royal!" Ben said like he was making an announcement now.

    "The villagers also gave these fruits to be eaten by all of you. Don''t worry, this is from the city as we still in the process of planting new fruits. We are just grateful as the problem in the village has already settled. We are all recovering from the disease!" Ben said with a laugh clearly sound like he just made it up.

    "Really?  How about your mother?  Is she okay?"  A middle age woman who is there to do something and heard the news also interrupting.

    "Oh, she is fine now granny.  Thank you for asking.  She already talking and eating like she never been sick before!"  Ben still talking in hyper.

    "That''s great!  I''m glad for you and the villagers then. We''re also actually worried about the situation in the village." Other government officials approached Ben at the time to find out more.

    "Is the royal is still here?" Others also asked.

    "No, the royal already returned to the palace last night!" Ben cheated there.  So that the culprit will not become too nervous.

    It was then that Ben could see an officer in a corner quite a distance away from him, suddenly got up from his desk and headed for the front door of the building.  Ben is smiling in satisfied now.

    "Got you."

    Eun-Woo and Haru who are waiting from outside can now see a government official coming out of the building in a hurry. His face also looked worried there.

    "That''s him." Haru who had seen the officer''s face confirmed it.

    "You follow him for now. I need to get in a moment to tell the officers here to investigate the house. See you there in 30 minutes." Eun-Woo directed.

    Haru nodded and now continued to follow the man from behind.  It turned out that their prediction was correct when the government official actually went to the shaman residence at that time.

    Haru moves closer to Leo at that moment and tells him about their latest plan.. Now, they just need the shaman to get out of there before moving on.

 Chapter 86 - CATCH THE CULPRIT

    "Mr. Obi!  Mr. Obi!"

    The government official who conspired about the incident in Solitute Village had already arrived at the shaman''s residence, and as soon as his foot stepped in from the front gate he immediately shouted calling for the person in a hurry.

    "Hey! Why are you screaming about? Mr. Obi got some important guest inside if you know what I mean."

    Kenta, who is also a subordinate of the fake shaman said while narrowing his gaze to the man as if to tell him to slow down his voice as the spokesperson for the rich people from the south come here today to discuss business with them.

    "Kenta! How are you working? When was the last time you were in Solitute Village?" The official asks him. Kenta is the one who supposed to monitor the village constantly.

    "I don''t like your tone Mr. official." Kenta said in warning there. He never in a good terms with other subordinate anyway. But still he kind enough to explain afterwards.

    "I was there two days ago. Mr. Obi said there''s no need for me to go monitor every day there for now. Do you have any problem with that?"

    "This is bad Kenta. Really bad. Big problems have arisen. This is not the time to discuss business or something else. Our whole plan is now ruined!" The official said in anxiety.

    He knows very well that if something is found wrong, he will definitely be fired. He can''t afford such list. He has a family to support! Well, he certainly didn''t think of that when agreeing to Mr. Obi''s lucrative offer.  But now he really regrets that.

    "What do you mean by that?" Kenta asks certainly didn''t understand a word that has come out from the man in front of him now.

    "What this ruckus all about?" Mr. Obi was followed by a spokesman for the rich man from the south asking after hearing the conversation of the two at the time. He and his guest had just come out of the discussion room and happened to be there.

    "The village! All the villagers. They have already recovered from the disease." The government officials continued to rush towards Mr. Obi after seeing him there.

    Hearing that, Mr. Obi tries very hard to maintain his smiling to his guest there.

    "What he is saying? Are the village that he talking about is the same one that we discussed earlier? Is there any disease attacking the area?" The spokesperson asks in curiosity.

    "You know, my client doesn''t like if there''s some bad flow in the area."  The spokesperson added again.

    Send some glare to his subordinate at the time, Mr. Obi try to be calm and said,

    "Not that village. I got some other deals elsewhere also. Why not, you get going first to the restaurant that I tell you about before. I will come after settling things here. Kenta!" Mr. Obi called.

    Kenta comes forward in fast.

    "Bring out a guest to the new ramen restaurant that just opened. That will be my treat."

    With that, the spokesperson seems to buy the excuse and left with Kenta out from the residential area. At that time, in flash, Mr. Obi jumped towards the government official and continued to slap him hard until the officer slammed to the ground.

    "Are you trying to thwart  my plan or what?! Why do you talk about that in front of my important guest? If the deal is cut off, you will be dead in my hand. Do you understand?!" Mr. Obi started to get angry.

    The government officials then just fell silent while still on the ground. He has calmed down a little now, all because of the pain.

    "So... What did you say earlier? The village what? I didn''t really get you." Mr. Obi who was also calm at the time, then asked again.

    The government official with a still red face looked at the man as if he did not believe in what Mr. Obi said then. So what was the slap is all about?!

    But, sliding that matters aside, he once again tells the fake shaman. This time the full story.

    "Just a moment ago, Ben came to the office with a lot of gifts from all the villagers because the royal received his reports and has already solved the problem in there just in this two days. They are also have just returned to the palace," He said.

    "What?! How can that happen? You said you already take care of the report by yourself?" Mr. Obi frowned then.

    "I am! But, I also didn''t receive any report saying that the royal has already arrived in this Summer Land. Usually if the King comes they will tell us in advance first. Also, Ben said that all the villagers have already returned to life as usual.. All is getting back to health now. Even his mother is already recovering. "

    "Beth is?"  Mr. Obi really looked shocked at the time. He knows well how the woman looked before. She should have been lifeless a long time ago.

    "What''s really going on?"  He try to think.  "This can''t be. Let''s go to the village now to check. I also have to do some ritual there. "

    "I don''t think that is a  good idea.  Let me one here. I just to scare now." The official is begging with crying now.

    "Tch." Mr. Obi just glare at the pitiful man there.

    Feeling too lazy to serve his subordinates, Mr. Obi, now wearing his shaman clothes then, called 10 of his other subordinates to follow him, like a small entourage going to Solitude Village. Wants to see for himself what has happened there.

    Meanwhile,

    Leo, who was on the tree feeling a bit anxious to sit because the shaman took quite a long time to get out of the residence. He can already see Eun-Woo with many other government officials moving from afar.

    "Tch, hurry up culprit!" He said in his breath.  While Haru just eating under the tree didn''t care about anything.

    Like answering to his words, the fake shaman and his subordinates finally got out of there on horseback.  With a fast speed, he move from there towards Solitude village.

    "He''s gone!" Leo said to Haru while jumping from the top of the tree to the bottom.

    "Nice." Haru said with his mouth full with rice ball now. Leo looked at him in disgust, then.

    "What? I''m starving!" Haru explain while Leo didn''t complain anything actually.

    A few seconds later, Eun-Woo Samoa was there and other government officials continued to enter the residential area without delay.

    "Government officials have also sent their guards to the mountains to catch them there. Now, lets go to the village. Lets catch the main culprit there."

    "No! I''m not guilty." Just about to leave the area, they heard the voice of the corrupt government official screaming as a result of being arrested.

    "Is it fine if we don''t help in here? There''s a lot of guns and guards inside." Leo asks.

    "It''s okay. I have already informed them about that. They send the expert." Eun-woo explains. Now, in fast they are moving. To Solitude Village!

    At the moment,

    The fake shaman had already arrived in front of the gate of Solitude Village but he could not enter, because all the villagers at that time were gathered there in large numbers. All stare at him as if full of anger there. Jieun, Mia and Ethan were also there at that time.

    He got off his horse and started walking forward.

    "Everyone here looking at me like I''m doing something wrong. Do I?" Mr. Obi said that to see if his guess was correct. He also sees one by one of the villagers there who seem like more healthy than usual not like the last time he is here.

    "Drop your act now liar! We all already know who you are!" One of the villagers start to say something now.

    "Yeah! Go away!"

    "You big liar! "

    "Dare you to show up here again! "

    "You are a killer!"

    All the villagers now together insulting the fake shaman.

    "What are you talking about? I am here to perform a ritual. Our ritual that our ancestors taught us. Where are Jenny and Akira? I don''t have a time before, now I''m ready to perform the ritual for the baby. "

    "You better go and don''t ever come back to this village or I will kill you myself! " Akira started to get in the front of the line and threatened there.

    Seeing Akira behavior, Mr. Obi knows something doesn''t seem right. His words that always being embraced by the people here seem not working now.

    "Akira, I just wanted to help. Why all of you suddenly get mad at me all of the sudden?"

    "Because you''re a criminal!" Jenny also screaming there.

    "All of us already know who you really are and what are your plans for this village. What? You want to sell this village to the rich in the south? Step on our corpses first!" Ben also began to say.

    "Well, in that case I need to take the land grant by force apparently. The negotiation is now over."  With that, all of his subordinates pulled out firearms and started driving in the direction of all the villagers.

    All the villagers are now gaps in fear, but none move from there.

    "Are you stupid or what?!" Haru who had just arrived there with Leo and Eun-Woo said it loudly.

    All of Mr. Obi subordinate is now changing direction and pointing the gun at the three of them.

    "If the villagers already know about that, it means the higher up also already knew about the matter." Leo said it in seriousness.

    "That''s means in this couple of minutes you will be arrested and put in jail. They already raided your house and the pigsty on the hill there. All of your men have already been arrested. Now it''s your turn." Eun-Woo said in a smirking.

    "You asked for this! Shoot them. Quick!" Mr. Obi ordered as he slowly moved backwards towards the villagers. He knew the villagers were not very threatening. He still can escape like he usually does.

    Eun-Woo then show them the royal insignia.

    "Only a fool will shoot at the royal. You know, you will face a horrible death for that. Also, the worst is put in a palace dungeon. Which is the scariest dungeon that has ever existed." Leo warned.

    "Don''t listen to him. Just pull the trigger!" Mr. Obi is screaming, but all of his subordinates now put their weapons on the ground. Surrender.

    "Useless!"

    Seeing the fake shaman seem wanted to run away, Jieun immediately infiltrated behind him and continued to kick and punch the man as hard as she could. While releasing her pent up anger.

    Unprepared for the ambush, Mr. Obi did not have time to do anything and in the end fainted in the middle of the crowd. Everyone is now stunned to see Jieun who are still looking angry there.

    "What? He talks too much.." Jieun, in calm, give her reason.

 Chapter 87 - AVOIDANCE

    "That''s easy."

    Syaoran said as soon as he arrived at Solitude Village with Ray at that time. Seeing that the two of them were already there, Haru energetically told what happened until the part of Jieun thrashed the fake shaman.

    Jieun that also be there at the time listening to their conversation  just grinning after Syaoran and Ray looking at her with their disbelieving faces. Mia also began to interrupt.

    "If she didn''t do it, I will do it myself, but she beat me to it. Well done!" Mia said loudly.  Clearly proud of her apprentice.

    It was then that they pitched their tents again in the village to rest while Jieun checked on all the villagers again. The royal supply adequate medicines and work with others health workers that working in the Summer Region ask them to make regular checkups on the villagers each months until they are completely healthy . Jieun now can breathed a sigh of relief after she hand over all assignments to those who are entitled now and start resting.

    While Eun-Woo, Ethan and Leo wanted to help the villagers clean up the river and mountain slopes where there is a lot of garbage found during the day. Water experts also come to analyze the water if it''s safe to drink and use now.  Haru, Ray and Syaoran that are tired just resting for now.

    "I didn''t know you had such a temper Jieun." Ray said half mockingly.

    Jieun shrug there playfully. She was actually quite proud of herself because of that. She was relieved that her heart that was too angry at the fake shaman finally found a peace. Hopefully the man will get a commensurate with what he did.

    "So, are we getting back today or tomorrow?" Haru asks after he calms down with his story.

    "Let''s just go home tomorrow. We''re all too tired today. We need to recharge our energy first and relax our bodies completely. I don''t want anyone to get sick on the way to the palace later." Ray answered.

    "That''s perfect." Mia squirmed her body as she said. "I also want to sleep soundly this night. Its too hectic these days to do so. You! Jieun! You also need to sleep. Don''t ever think of doing something else when we get back later." Mia began to direct.  Warning the girl.

    "I know. I''ve also already reached the limit, too. I''m definitely going to dead sleep today." Jieun assure her that. She really didn''t have any plan today. All the work here is done. Hopefully this village will be peaceful for all the time after this. She really hope no one takes advantage on those good villagers again!

    At that time, the highest government official in the Summer Region, Chief Afonso, now went down to the field to visit the village after learning of the arrival of the royal princes and princesses. He had actually just returned from working out of the county in a few months. He was indeed remorseful for what had happened.

    "Your Highness. Chief Afonso of Summer Region government official reporting on duty." He said it in a very professional ways. His face clearly feels disturbed at the time.  Probably because afraid of any punishment that could be given.

    "Prince Ray of Dream Land." Ray also introduced himself. Began to wake up from sitting and facing the government official as the royal representative.

    "The first prince. I''m sorry for what happen here. I supposed to deal this matters by myself without having to trouble the royal but this kind of things happened. The King already grant me this position to do things right, but I overlooked this. Also did not expect that there are some of us who do bad work trying to persecute the people. I am very sorry for this and as this things happen under my watch, I am willing to be punished. " He said it with all his heart. Meaning it, every word.

    All of them there looking at the middle age government official with a small smile. Looking at him they know he is the right man to get into that position, but he alone cannot make the whole structure solid. He needs the right people together to walk with him.

    "Chief, we all understand your position. No need to feel sorry. You are tight on your hands. As a government official, all suppose to be self-aware of their respective responsibilities. They all are being taught before they can work with the government. But, that person wasting the opportunity that was given to him. Let just hope nothing like this will happen again. " Ray told him that. He also did not blame any other party for what happened. The one who did the wrong, he is the one who supposed to be blame and no one else.

    "I promise to do much better in the future to move this organization well. Thank you for understanding Your Highness. For now, let me, excuse myself first. I want to meet the villagers to ask for their forgiveness." With that Chief Afonso bowed his head slightly to them all before going to meet the villagers there.

    "What happened?" Eun-Woo, who just arrived there asked as he saw the man with the government uniform went by.

    "The chief of this Summer Region. Just doing regular conversation about this whole things. Are you guys finish?" Ray asked. He actually can''t wait to go back and relax in their residence.

    "We are done." Leo said quickly, as if to know what was nestled in the mind of the first prince.

    "Lets say our goodbye to the villagers and then get back to our residence. I take it we will be going back to Dream Land tomorrow right?" Ethan tried to guess.

    "That''s the plan that Ray told us earlier." Syaoran is confirming.

    With that, all of them started visiting all the villagers to say their final words before leaving. All the villagers were so sad to hear the news that some even cried. The villagers also ask them to come again next time when the fruit and vegetable harvest time arrives. They wanted to gift it to them later and all the prince and princess agreed to it.

    After spending about an hour just to say goodbye, finally all the royals walked home to their residence in the Summer Region.

    On the way, Jieun who was walking at behind together with Eun-Woo next to her accidently rubbed her hand to the man hand. But his reaction, making Jieun shocked a little.

    "I''m...sorry?" Jieun said that but feeling unsure if that''s right things to say. Because the man pulled his hand too fast as if her touch had electricity. Make her feel slightly embarrassed. It''s not like she wants to touch him. It was just an accident!

    "Ah, its okay." He said and then walked quite fast forward to other princes in front leaving Jieun behind not like he usually does.  He always walking beside her before.

    Jieun thought that their relationship has recovered after the night where she cries and Eun-Woo persuades her. But looking at waht just happen, apparently not. She is not stupid to realize that the man is trying hard to avoid her or even ignoring her.

    Jieun looked behind the man now full of annoyed feelings. If glare can make a hole, Eun-Woo will be wounded in so many places now.

    ''Is this all because of that kiss? But we''ve already kissed a few times before and we''re fine. '' Jieun make an attempt to ask herself.  Trying to find some clue.

    ''Well, the latest kiss definitely different. '' After a while, she admitted it herself. But he didn''t understand why the man had to change like that? And why she is not effected like him?  Realizing that make her blush more now.

    After calming down for a while Jieun ask herself again.  ''Should I  talk about that with him?  Said lets forget it, it just a mistake.  But that seem wrong.  They are married and that kind of things that happen is normal.  Did I shocked him so much?  But in which area?

    Banishing what she just thought with a shake of her head, she just keeps on walking, now next to Mia. She is too lazy to think about this problem that seem like not a problem now, even though, her heart was a little hurt by the man''s behavior. She decide to let him be for now and see what to do next time. What is more important today, she needs to refresh herself, rest as much as she can.  Because tomorrow is a long day for all of them too.  She didn''t want to bother others if she wasn''t energetic.

    But even as she tried her best to put the issue aside, she kept thinking about it. She didn''t want to be ignored, especially by her own husband. She also knew she needed to talk to him about this sooner so that this matter would not drag on.. Solve problems without problems! That''s her life motto.

 Chapter 88 - SEX LIFE ADVICE

    Once at the residence, Jieun quickly enters the room and starts rushing to take a shower ignoring anyone even Eun-Woo.

    They had all eaten lunch in the village earlier and now Jieun only thought of one thing, which was that she wanted to sleep even though it was still daylight. Her body began to feel tired and lazy to do anything else.

    As soon as she was ready to take a shower and put on clean clothes she wrote a note and placed it on the bedside table saying, ''Just eat dinner without me tonight if I don''t get up. No need to wake me up as I wanted to sleep so much ''.

    Then, Jieun continued to collapse on the bed. For quite a while, she lies there now she didn''t even see Eun-Woo there like he is not visible at all. Didn''t he want to rest? Take a bath or something? What on earth he doing outside anyway?

    Still feeling dissatisfied with the man''s change of attitude Jieun sigh again and again. But she cannot really think about it deeper at the time as her eyes got heavier and heavier and eventually closed. Sleep finally consumes her.

    After feeling that she gets quite a long sleep, Jieun began to open her eyes slowly. She thought she would get up to start the journey back to the palace, but she woke up in her real world bedroom and she was a little relieved. At least in a few hours she won''t be face to face with Eun-Woo for a while. So she can calm herself down a bit while trying to sort things out. By thinking for a while.

    With that, as usual, she took a bath, wearing a proper clothes and get ready to go to college. Once on the ground floor of her house, her father''s voice asked her there.

    "Have you packed enough stuff?" Jieun tilts her head a little not understanding her father''s intent while her hands deserve grabbing her father''s famous egg sandwich.

    "What do you mean dad?" She said while munching on the food. She clearly looks starving there. Her father''s face was a little wrinkled there.

    "Did you forget that today is the day you will start to live with your husband?"

    Hearing the words ''husband'' make Jieun choke for a moment and start looking for water to soothe her now sore throat. Only after drinking the water given by her father, she finally regains consciousness. Yes. Today is the day she will move into the house of her in -law. Means she still will meet Eun-Woo but the unmoving one.

    "I totally forgot." Jieun told her father while was gaping a bit stupid at the time.

    "Well, you still have time. Pack your things and I''ll bring it later, while taking you off from college. Then sends you there."

    "Alright." Jieun nodded listen well to her father.

    "I will come visit you frequently dad. And you also don''t forget to do so." Jieun saying.

    She knew her father was reluctant to release her  into the hands of others. But, since she is married and also due to the demands of the research that is being conducted, Jieun had to leave her father, her home. She actually feels sad about that too.

    "I will. You don''t have to remind me of that. Don''t worry and now pack quickly.

    Jieun then immediately finishes the sandwich in her hand and sip the milk greedily before running back to her bedroom for that purpose.

    _______________

    ::The college::

    Once again, Jieun do a long pensive while in the cafeteria. That ''pensive'' habit seems to be her favorite thing now after she enters the world of that Dreamland.

    "Okay, spill it. What is the problem now?" Sarah asked after she heard the sigh repeatedly. She thought that all her friend''s problems were solved after entering the special science department that she wanted, but still her best friend suddenly becoming like that. As if bearing the biggest problem ever.

    Jieun now look at her friend with a lifeless face. She actually thinks of herself and Eun-Woo. She could not catch or identify the problem between them even when she think really hard about it. That''s why she''s like this now.

    "Can I ask you something?" Jieun asking a bit serious.

    "Just ask away girl. I already give you a permission a long time before." Said Sarah while eating a fried chicken there.

    "I''m actually curious about the drama I just watched." Sarah frowned after hearing. She already knows about Jieun curiosity ''disease'' but she didn''t know its this bad until drama on television can even make her sigh heavily like that. It seems like Jieun is a bit too carried away now.

    "And..." Sarah told her to continue telling the story.

    "There one man and one girl who is a friend at first suddenly got married in an arranged married. But they promise to make this married to worked up. It''s not like a contract marriage story or anything. Then, the man promises the girl that they will take it slow on the intimate part, but they broke the promise couple of time by kissing. The man started it first and the girl didn''t refuse. " Jieun look at her friend to make sure she is paying attention to her story.

    "Aha... Go on..." Sarah is listening well there even stop eating at that time. After all, they had already finished class  today. They got a lot of time to waste now.

    "Then something happens when both of them travel overseas and sit in the same room. The girl start to feel uncomfortable when she sees the man without shirt. And the man also seem shocked when he sees the girl after showering just wearing a towel. Then, they accidentally share a kiss. A very passionate one. But because of sudden interruption they broke the kiss off and next day the man started to avoid the girl leaving the girl confused and frustrated. What do you think this story is all about? "Jieun asking a little too fired up and curious there.

    Sarah stares at her best friends who have finished telling the story before starting to speak.

    "If I don''t know you I will think that you are talking about yourself."

    Hearing that sentences makes Jieun feel rigid for a while.

    "What... what are you saying? I don''t even have any boyfriend let alone a husband!" Jieun deny a little stutter.

    "I know! It''s just the story is to detail make me surprised instantly. Well, just forget about that.  Hurm... Lets see... First I think there''s some sexual tension between them."

    "What do you mean?" Jieun clearly did not understand.

    "I think the couple is feeling attracted to each other more than they thought they are. Convey they want getting intimate more than just holding hands, hugs and kisses. They already broken their promise to take things slow but their heart didn''t actually want it. They probably didn''t know that both of them actually already fall in love each other. So why take things slow? They just make themselves suffer. Unless it''s just lust alone but I didn''t think its that as the man reaction after the passionate kiss is showing everything. " Sarah explain make Jieun blinking for a while there.

    ''Am I already in love with him? '' Jieun now asks herself in her heart. ''Well, I know that I care about him more than before we got married.''

    "And what about the reaction?" Jieun continue asking after she comes back from her mind.

    "The man probably really wanted to make things far if not because of the sudden interruption and deal with it later. But, after the interruption only then he realizes that he is taking things too far and blaming himself about that, because, he is the one who suggests first  ''taking things slow'' but he''s always the one who broke it. He''s probably afraid if he hurts the girl as he cares about her so much.  So because he always gets effected when he''s in close proxy with the girl he just decides by himself that he needs to be in some distant. Probably until he can figure out how to control his feeling. Who knows? " Sarah added her opinion at length.

    Jieun keep quiet to hear it. If its true, it means that he is suffering while trying to take care of her heart then. What a foolish. Jieun finally make a little smile there.

    "So my suggestion to the couple is just ignore the promise and went with the flow. Why burdening yourself with something silly like that? Just fuck each other already!" Sarah said a bit vulgar making Jieun face a bit red now.

    "So, what''s the title of the drama anyway? Sound like a good plot. Maybe I try to watch it later." Sarah suddenly wanted to know.

    "Aaa... Uuu..." Jieun who become surprise there not knowing how to avoid the question, but at the very moment her phone suddenly beeps. Indicates that there are incoming messages.

    Looking at her cell phone screen, she said,

    "That''s Professor Melanie. She wanted to see me. I''ll catch up with you later okay. Bye!" Jieun said to Sarah while quickly getting up from there.

    What a perfect way to escape.. Inside her mind she really hopes that Sarah will forget about the conversation and not ask her about that again.

 Chapter 89 - THE CONTRACEPTIVE INJECTION

    "Professor Melanie?"

    Jieun who is now arrived at the said professor office, knocking on the front door a few times. She can''t here anything from the outside making she wonder if the professor is there or not.  Then her doubt is vanish as the Professor''s voice now was vaguely heard from inside.

    "Come in Jieun!  Just sit or make your own tea or coffee.  I will be right there in a sec."

    Jieun immediately turned the door knob and found that her favorite  professor was not there, but she can hear the sound of tidying up in the store room which was quite far into the room. Seeing that, Jieun just make herself comfortable sitting on the existing chair and waiting there.

    In a few moments, the professor was seen coming out of the store room with a bit of tangled hair there and in her hand carry out full of stacking boxes that were high until her face even was not visible there.

    Jieun in fast getting up and help her lifting some of boxes that almost fell.

    "Oh, thank you very much dear." Melanie said with smiling. Even if Jieun can''t see her face yet.

    "What''s with all this professor?" Jieun asks a question as the area is now full with sealing box also some uncovered box which she can see the contents in there look like a research paper.

    "Phew! It''s so heavy! I should ask Byung-Hun to help me with all of this. Why on earth I volunteer to do this myself?!" Melanie didn''t answer Jieun, as she is too preoccupied with her complaining about her own self. She sat on the chair with heavy grunts, letting go of the fatigue first.

    Jieun let out a little chuckle seeing that. Her professor is so funny the more she knows her. Her personalities are not scary at all unlike her first impression of her before. But she is a very charismatic woman.

    After a few seconds of resting, Melanie finally faced Jieun that faithfully await her there while smiling.

    "All of this is a research paper that Byung-Hun and I were working on while we are working in the military secret research. While the lab is still there of course. There is also research from other researchers inside here that we can make a use. This papers is the one that was saved before the building crashes into the ground because of the fire. Which I already told you about before."

    "So this is all about the rainbow meteor right?" Jieun saying that with big eyes.  No wonder there was paper that seemed to burn in a bit there. She is feeling excited all of the sudden.

    "This is only a part of the whole things. There''s more research being done at the time, but the results already burn at the time. But better this than nothing. All of this I will send by myself later to Byung-Hun''s house and you can start reading in there. And don''t get me wrong, I have many more research papers in Byung-Hun''s house. I will ask him to let you read that also. Who knows you might find something we are all overlooked. " Melanie is humble even though she has been in the field for a long time now. She never underestimates even on the young, fresh generation.

    "After all, I know you must be curious and want to know more about all of this right?" Melanie guessed. She actually already knew the true nature of the girl in front of her.  She probably stays up all night to satisfy her curiosity and try to read all of the research paper.

    "Of course!" Jieun eyes began to shine because she was too excited about it.  Can''t even hide her joy.

    "So... How is your newlywed life?" Professor Melanie continues to ask about that while raising her chin on the table. Her eyebrows were also moved up and down repeatedly to tease her student there.

    "Professor!" Jieun happy face before now turns into crimson red now. She is totally feeling shy to talk about that.

    "Tch! Looking at your face and your behavior something must be happen between both of you huh?" Melanie was still teasing while laughing there.

    "Stop teasing me!" Jieun said like she was sulking. Both of them were already close as if family now. So they sometime talk in informal manner. As long as its not during college time in class.

    "Ah, its must be good to be young. Even married. I''m seriously jealous." Melanie said that looking serious there.

    "You can get married to a professor. You''re still young and pretty. There must be a lot of guys chasing after you." Jieun didn''t say that just to butter her, but she is stating the fact as many male lecturers there are indeed trying to approach the woman. It just, Professor Melanie clearly keeps ignoring all of them.

    "I don''t deny that. I am popular." Melanie was not shy to admit, but grinning , as shyness suddenly creep up to her.

    "But, I am married. It''s just... too complicated to talk about that." She said that after looking at Jieun so keenly.

    If Jieun didn''t know better, she will think that sentence is true. Because the woman did not immediately indicate that she was acting or dishonest they''re. Her eyes also showing some truth there.

    Looking at Jieun frustrated face, once again Melanie burst into laughing.

    "Oh my! Look at your face. You are not believing in that right?" Melanie said while trying to slow down her laugh now.

    "Well, you said that too seriously. Of course I feel like I should believing you." Jieun replied but she also laughs after.

    "I am married, but with my imaginary husband. If someone out there is more perfect than him I probably can consider dating or even get married. But according to the statistics, to get a good man now, is like one in a hundred which its hard for me in this age to even try to find. Not many people as sweet as Eun-Woo anyway. " Melanie explains making Jieun finally out of her frustrated zone.

    "No, I believe someone must be out there for you. Just it''s not the right time yet for him to appear." Jieun confidently said that, breaking the professor''s words earlier. She believes in destiny anyway.

    "Tch, what a good way to say. Anyway, youre going to live in Byung-Hun house started today right? " Melanie kept asking after looking at Jieun seem not to know what else to chat.

    "Yes, I am. Dad will pick me up in a moment and he will take me straight there." Jieun told her the plan.

    "Since we come to this, I want to ask you something more personal. You might feel surprised, but this is important. And I want you to be completely honest with me." Suddenly the conversation changed to more serious.

    "What do you want to ask? Sound too serious." Jieun finally let out her curiosity. "It is serious as it probably effect the future. Your future." Melanie said as she moved to the back of the cabinet to pick up something.

    Jieun can see  at the time that the professor took some of her  medical equipment and laid it on the table next to her.

    Having finished with whatever she was doing, Melanie then refocused on Jieun.

    "So now. Let me ask you this. Do you and Eun-Woo has any sex yet?" Melanie asks that with her professional tone, making Jieun who feel ashamed with it, know that the professor ask her as a doctor now.

    "We are not." Jieun said it in fast. It''s easy because it is the truth. Although her face is blushing madly now. Feeling warm all over her body of the sudden.

    Melanie smiles there. She knows that even the couple didn''t do the sex, she know something might happen or why on earth the girl is blushing there.

    "Okay. In that case, it is not too late for me to give you an injection then." Melanie said that while wearing her medical gloves now.

    "Injection? For what?" Jieun not understand.

    "Because we don''t know when and how you and Eun-Woo will forever return to this world, also it may not happen now, but you and Eun-Woo will probably get to that ''sex party'' sooner or later. So as a precaution you need to get the contraceptive injection to prevent pregnancy. "

    Jieun blinking her eyes there trying to process everything inside her mind.

    "Because Aera is pregnant on you while she is going back here and there in  repeat. Things are exhausted for her, also, that might be reason you are existed there. I know I seem to be forcing you for this but you must not want your child to continue suffered the same fate, right? Even though we don''t know if it will happen or not. Better this than sorry. " Melanie explains why she did that.

    Reminiscent of the moments of hardship and confusion, she experienced when she first entered Dream Land, Jieun continued to nod understandingly. She didn''t want her child to be in that position. She might be lucky to have so many people helping her, but in the future who knows what will happen if her child experiences that. Who is going to help? She didn''t want to even think about that.

    "Then I take it." Jieun finally say her approval and get ready.

    With that Melanie approached her. Rub some painkillers on the girl''s shoulder and start injecting her with the medicine. Jieun wrinkled her face there a little to hold the pain.

    "Done. You might feel some side effects, but some people don''t experience it."

    "Thank you.."Jieun said while her hand pressed the injection site earlier with a cotton swab so that the blood quickly stopped.

 Chapter 90 - MOVING IN WITH HIM

    "Don''t you want to come on dad? Saying hello and stuff?"

    Jieun who was still in the car asked her father, Beom-Soo, as she unbuckled her seat belt.

    As soon as she finished receiving the injection from Professor Melanie, her father gave a message that he was already in the college grounds waiting for her to go to Byung-Hun and Ji-Na''s house or should she say, her house from now on?

    "Not today. I suddenly received a call from our supplier to get the bakery ingredients that I ordered. Just say hi to them for me." Beom-Soo declined. It''s not like there is no other day for that.

    "Alright then. " Jieun said in understanding even if she actually wanted to spend some more time with her father and got off the car.

    Then she went towards behind the car and took out her luggage. There''s two of them and 2 more rather large bags. Her father then also got out of the car to help her.

    "Can you bring this inside the house by yourself?"  Beom-Soo ask a bit concern.

    "It''s fine. There are wheels on it." Jieun assuring him.

    Then she hugged his father tightly.

    "Be careful on the road."

    "I will." Beom-Soo let go of his daughter''s hug. Patting her head lovingly.

    "If anything, don''t forget to call me." Beom-Soo reminds.

    Jieun nodded her head while smiling. Then, didn''t want to feel sad, even longer, Beom-Soo in fast got back into the car.

    "Bye. Take care!" Jieun started screaming and waving to her father now.

    "You too!"

    In just a few minutes her father''s car disappeared from the view. Jieun''s heart feels a little heavy because she is not used to being away from her father in this world but she knows it is necessary. With a heavy step she pulled out her luggage and began to approach the front door of her new home sweet home.

    Because she already knew the password of the house because her mother and father -in -law told her, she just pushed the button herself and let herself in.

    "Hello... I''m here!" Jieun said quite loudly while inside. But there is no answer. Is no one at home? Jieun ask her own self.

    She is now re -locked the door. Put her shoes in the shoe rack, clean the wheels of her luggage with a wet tissue and disinfect it before going in. Its her habit as a medical student to keep things clean.

    With her cautions step, Jieun slowly entered the house approaching the living room.

    "Mom? Dad?" Jieun try calling them again.

    She is actually already getting used to calling them by that word after she and Eun-Woo got married, as its their request as well. Of course or it will be weird to call your own father and mother in-laws with names right?

    "That''s weird. I just message them before and they didn''t say anything about going out." Jieun murmur to herself while scrolling her phone.  Searching for their previous messages.

    At the very moment,

    "Surprised!"

    Both Byung-Hun and Ji-Na were screaming on the upstairs while dropping balloons and a rather large banner that read, "WELCOME HOME" there.

    Jieun who saw it turned out to be very surprised. She gaped a little and her eyes widened slightly without blinking. But after a few seconds she is smiling widely and finally found her voice.

    "What? What is this all about?" Jieun said in her cute voice now.

    Byung-Hun and Ji-Na quickly descend to the lower level to properly greet Jieun at that moment. Both, hugged her there lovingly like they really are parents and real daughter.

    "No wonder it''s quiet here. I thought you two were on the outside. I just about to call now." Jieun said while looking at the two of them there.

    "Just want to surprise you my dear. Don''t be mad." Ji-Na said while pinching the girl''s cheek a little.

    "And it seems surprising it worked as I can see you are smiling widely now." Byung-Hun state the obvious.

    "Of course it is. Thank you so much both of you.  I bet dad just when along with mom''s idea right?" Jieun make a guess  there''s no way that the man will do this willingly. He and Eun-Woo kind of similar anyway. Don''t want to be bothered with something that is not important.

    "You caught me." And he quickly agreed to make all of them laughing now.

    "Beom-Soo didn''t come along?" Byung-Hun then asks when they sat in the living room together. As usual, there are many snacks there that Ji-Na prepared for her daughter-in-law.

    "He is the one that sent me here. But he couldn''t come in and meet you because he had to meet a supplier for bakery items." Jieun answering and then start eating uninvited.  She is already used to being there.

    "Don''t eat too much of this, I will cook dinner later." Ji-Na reminded.

    Jieun nodded  smiling there. It''s not a problem with her anyway, She can eat a lot from other people''s normally.

    "Okay mom. I just padded my stomach as I came straight from college. I''m starving as I didn''t eat anything for lunch."Jieun telling them, but she didn''t say it why she didn''t have lunch as its embarrassing things to say anyway.

    It''s not like she can say that I missed lunch as Professor Melanie wanted to see me for contraceptive injection? That''s way too much. She also hopes that the professor haven''t said anything about that to her in laws. Even make a mental note to tell the professor later.

    "You must be tired because of that. After eating this, go clean yourself and sleep to rest." Byung-Hun ordered. Whenever he sees Jieun, him feel a bit pity for her. She is going through so much by going back and forth to two different worlds and try to catching up with everything.

    "I actually plan on it." Jieun cannot agree more. She can feel that her eyes getting heavy now.

    "Don''t worry about anything. I will wake you up for dinner later. Just rest and don''t need to help me for that." Ji-Na really meant it.

    Jieun smiles thankfully hearing that, but as both of her in laws have already told her that she doesn''t need to tiptoe around them. They are not an old fashion father and mother in law that will drill on their daughter in law, ask to do this or that. Knowing them all this time really makes Jieun feel like their own child who is very pampered.

    "Thank you. I promise to do the dishes." Jieun said with a grin.

    "Ah, speaking of that, where''s my room?" She finally asks.

    And now she is standing in a room that has been renovated not as usual, which is the most spacious room in the house, there is a bathroom attached  that makes it easy for her but there is only one problem there.  It''s his room!

    "Sleep tight my dear!"

    Jieun sigh a little after hearing Ji-Na screaming from outside of the room.

    She watches Eun-Woo who is not moving there. In Dream Land they might be close but in this real world its a bit awkward now even if the man can''t talk to her.

    Jieun didn''t think that both of her in law would tell her to stay in the same room with the man. But, it would be weird to claim others room as her as he is her husband anyway.

    Let out another heavy sigh there. She tries to be positive.  She can get through this like she usually does anyway.

    "Ah, whatever."

    Jieun is now feeling lazy to think and then open her things. Arrange all her clothes and belongings into the empty closet that is there. Put her makeup on the new makeup table available. She smiles a little because she knows Byung-Hun and Ji-Na bought the furniture for her.

    Once it was all over, she started taking her toiletries and went into the bathroom to clean herself.

    After taking a shower, she proceeded to put on new clothes in the bathroom even though that Eun-Woo can''t see her. She was just being cautious by herself at the time.

    Tiredness finally getting to her.  Casually she climbed on the oversized bed. And lay down next to the man while looking at him. Not long after that she continued to sleep there due to fatigue.

    About two hours she slept and she woke up earlier than her alarm clock. She could see that the room was getting darker, indicating that the day had already reached night.

    She gasped a little there after watching the man next to her, but she quickly realized. Why and what is that all about. Then she gets herself up, closed the window, turned on the light and pressed the air filter.

    She looks again at Eun-Woo. The man''s chest fluctuated breathing, but he never woke up for years. Making her wonder what he has done now while she is here.

    A knock on the door of the room dispelled her thoughts.

    "Jieun, are you awake?" Ji-Na soft voice could be heard from the outside now.

    Jieun approaching the door and open it.

    "I''m awake mom." She said.

    "I''m still cooking and dinner will be ready in short time. I just want to say it is your responsibilities now to take care of Eun-Woo. Wipe his body with water every morning and night and change his clothes. It''s a hassle to bathe him every day but that will do. Just think of him as your patient okay. " Ji-Na said.

    Jieun''s face then began to feel warm after hearing the request.

    "All ... of his body?" Jieun went rigid and of course it noticed by Ji-Na. Making the middle age woman smile knowingly then.

    "Of course. I do it every time, but you are his wife now. You can do it right? After all in the world, there I know both of you are getting along so fine. My son cannot be so dense and leave the beautiful lady alone did he? " Ji-Na is now teasing making Jieun''s face red.

    "I... I do it." Jieun said, though not sound convincing, but she thinks about the first word before, ''patient''. Her patient.

    "It''s set then. Come out when you are finished." Ji-Na then left her daughter in law who is now stunned there.

    Closing the door, Jieun made up her mind and went inside the bathroom. She took a small basin with warm water and towel. Then stand next to Eun-Woo.

    Put the things the side table. She took a big towel and put it on the man so he didn''t see what he shouldn''t have seen.

    "Just think of this as practice. Soon I will have a patient that I need to do this kind of things." Jieun a try to hypnotize herself there.

    Slowly she put her hands under the towel and started undressing the man.

    Started with his long pants, and then his panties as this is easier. Taking a deep breath after it was over, Jieun then opened the man''s shirt slowly. He did not notice that the towel used to cover his ''private part'' was then slid to the side. When he turned while holding the man''s shirt,

    "Hah!" Jieun let out a little gasp and closing her eyes immediately.

    "I didn''t see it. I swear I didn''t see it." Said her to herself while reopening her eyes back, peeking there.

    As she sees that again and confirms that its not a dream or something she throws the shirt in her hand in that direction.

    ''Why is he so perfect? '' Unconsciously Jieun said that in her mind.. Slapping her cheeks a little she tries very hard to get rid of what she saw earlier in her mind before continuing with her task.

 Chapter 91 - SOME OF THE TRUTH

    Melanie brought the car and started parking in front of the house she had never tracked down in all this time. With a slow step she walked towards the front door of the house and started ringing the bell. Quickly the door was opened from the inside because the people who were there had been waiting for her arrival for a long time now.

    "You''re here." The man inside started talking.

    Melanie nodded as greeting towards the man. It''s been years since the last time they got together like this.

    "Come inside." The man invited.

    Still without talking, Melanie continued to enter the house. Her eyes are now fixed on the pictures hanging in the hallway. Makes her stop in her tracks. Observing one by one the pictures of the faces that once spent the youth with her. She smile a little there. A bittersweet smile.

    The man who had already entered his house returned there when he saw that the woman was not following him.

    "Melanie?"

    Melanie, who was overwhelmed with her memory of the past is now back there.

    "Ah? I''m sorry. I just lost in thought." She said.

    The man smiles knowingly a little seeing his old acquaintances there who is lost in their old memory even though not all is sweet.

    "We all do." He said.

    After looking at all of the pictures one more time, Melanie started to get a grip on herself and started stepping inside. The man leading her to the living room.

    "You are not working today?" She asked just to break the ice between them.

    They were close a while ago. Even dating when she is in high school, but of course break up after. Not many are lucky enough to have a long term relationship and marry their boyfriend at 15 right? Even if the boyfriend is four years older.

    "When everything is sold out I will close the store, and by chance today sales are quite fast." He didn''t mind explaining to her.

    After sitting there together, Melanie began to sip the tea that was handed to her while saw the lonely house. She already knows that the man is living alone right now.

    "How are you doing Beom-Soo? Or should I called you by your real name... Brian." Melanie began to ask as her eyes now looked right at the man.

    Beom-Soo smiles there. Its been a long time now he heard that name. He didn''t mind, though. No one but them knew his true identity.

    "I''m the same old me. We just lost contact after Aera died."

    "You didn''t try to find me though." Melanie spoke up.

    "You too... Anna."

    Hearing her real name there opens up a story that has been kept for so long. Her mind start wandering again.

    Flashback:

    :: Secret Lab in Britain::

    30 years ago,

    Aera and Anna, who are twins, were adopted by a couple who are famous scientists there. They live happily for a few months until they found out what the real reason behind their adoption. To become their adoptive parent test subject for their research.

    Brian who was working part time in the lab is the one that found out about that and in a rush told the matter to Anna who was his girlfriend at the time.

    "Anna! Are you listening to me? They are going to inject both of you with the I don''t know, blue liquid or anything. Your grandfather already pushes them to do it quickly tomorrow night because they are already far behind in this research." Brian whispers to Anna as they are in the lab grounds.

    Anna at that time was too shocked by the news she heard continued to freeze.

    "Their previous test died on the table Anna. I''m scared for both of you."

    "But, what should I do? I don''t have any money to run away." Anna finally expressed her feelings.

    "Probably this is my fate." She began to give up.

    "There''s no way I''m going to keep quiet when I know you were in danger. Lets run away together. The three of us." Brian made a suggestion.

    "Where are we going to run to?"

    "Korea. I have uncles and acquaintances there who can help. Give me both of your ID. I will take care of the rest. Remember. Tomorrow, at dawn we will leave this place." Brian wanted to walk away now but Anna is holding on to him.

    "Brian. Promise me. If anything happens and you can''t get to hold me. Please take Aera away first. Bring her to safety." Anna said it firmly. She as an older sister definitely wants her sister''s safety first.

    Brian wants to arguing with that. There''s no way he will leave her alone, but looking at her serious face there he nodded a sign of understanding.

    But the next day 3 a.m. in the morning,

    "Aera? Where are you?" Anna looked for her sister in the entire house but could not find her. They should get ready to run away from this house soon. Her heart began to feel out of place.

    Using the house phone, she dialed Brian''s home number to ask for help. As soon as the call was greeted Anna continued to speak without waiting.

    "Brian, Aera is gone. Please help me find her first."

    Within 30 minutes Brian came in his car. Anna stuffed her and Aera luggage into the car and together they ran to the building opposite the house that Anna and Aera had occupied all this time. The lab is actually behind the forest in their adoptive parents private land.

    Both of the couple entered the lab cautiously. There''s no guard there making it easy, but they can''t be reckless.

    "Do you know where the experimental site will be conducted?" Anna asked Brian.

    He nodded and make a gesture for Anna to come with him.

    Once at the big door, Anna could see from outside of the glass wall that her twin sister Aera was now lying on the operating bed as if unconscious.

    "How? How do we get in? This requires a special card."

    Brian then showed the card in his hand at the time. Before Anna asked, he explain,

    "I stole it yesterday." Then he opens the door.

    Quickly Anna approached Aera and held her body.

    "Aera? Can you hear me?"

    Aera opened her eyes then. Her face was a little tired but clearly showed relief when she saw Anna there.

    "They ... shots me with ... some blue things ... They said it rare ... They just have a little ... sample." Aera said pausing as her eyes looked at one of the cabinet  that was there.

    Listening to that, Anna continued in action.

    "She opened the cabinet and destroyed all ''the blue things'' that she could see so that no one could use it after.

    "They will ... come ... soon ... You better go." Aera struggled to say as her body started shivering.

    "Brian, pick her up and run now. I''m right behind you." Anna began to direct.

    Without hesitation, Brian continued to lift Aera, bridal style and started running  fast.

    "Stop there!"

    At that time there were a few people who realized their deeds and continued to chase. Anna falls due to miss her footing and just decides to buy time for Brian and Aera now as she knows she cannot run anymore.

    "Anna!" Brian wanted to come to her, but she shook her head there.

    "You promise!" She said it last and Brian reluctantly left her there and that was the last time they saw each other. When Anna was 15 years old.

    End of the flashback.

    "After we met again when you''re 25, I almost didn''t recognize you." Beom-Soo said.

    Melanie that has already stopped her thought of their past smiling again.

    "You didn''t tell me what happened when I and Aera left you there that night. We still feel guilty about it."

    "Nothing to tell. I just survived then they disowned me after a year and I got protection from the church, then changed my name to Melanie. Two years later, I found out that there''s investigation about the lab, my adoptive parents is put on jail, but my grandfather is died of heart attack. I study hard to be a doctor, to find Aera and you, also settle down here. Unexpectedly, you fell in love with her and got married. " Melanie teasing there. Nothing to be jealous about.

    "Skip my feeling, you know well how or why we got married Melanie. But I must say that I feel happy no matter what we all went through."

    "And I feel thankful to you." Melanie honestly said. She and Aera is really indebted to the man.

    "And now we are here again to protect Jieun." Beom-Soo finally brought the topic that they need to talk about.

    Melanie nodded.

    "I know that she is Aera''s the first time I saw her, but I''m just ignoring her. Hoping that nothing like Aera said will come true. But it remains a reality."  She sigh a little there.

    "I lie a lot.  To Jieun."  Melanie added.

    "Me too.  I just...doesn''t want her to feel confuse.  But as long as we can protect her, its fine, right?  But, do you see any hope?" Beom-Soo really hopes there is an answer there.

    Melanie hesitated there, but she said her determination this time.

    "I will do anything for Aera, and I will do the same for Jieun. Even if it cost my life. That''s why I come here to get your help. As I don''t know who else to turn to." Melanie states her reason for her arrival.

    "So what do you need?"

    "Your hacking skill.." She said with her mischievous smirk there.

 Chapter 92 - INFORMATION ABOUT ALL THE OTHER PRINCES

    Beom-Soo opens a locked storage room in his house. He hadn''t opened the room in a long time, but at Melanie''s request, he had to find his necessities again.

    He actually a genius in IT world way back then, when living in Britain. He started working with Melanie''s adoptive parent to cover the cost of living at the university that he attended at the time. His parent died when he was young and he was taken care of by his uncle who was in Korea. As a prodigy, he got a scholarship to continue his studies in Britain. But just a scholarship not enough for him to living his life there. It was then that he met Melanie.

    Last time he using his hacking skill is when he and Aera flew to Korea. He does what he knows to avoid being tracked and it turns out no one has been able to track them all this time. Until one fateful day, Melanie or he know her more as Anna, comes back to their lives.

    "Are you sure you can still use this... old things?" Melanie was a little hesitant there. She followed the man from behind to help what was necessary even though the man did not voice any help.  Just wanted to be polite.

    Beom-Soo frowned slightly there. The woman did not seem to know himself. She is falling in love with him during high school because seeing him winning a hacking competition after all. He can use anything, old or new devices for this. The old devices are even better anyway, as it''s hard for outsiders to tracking him during the hacking, but he need to be fast in coding as the formula is more complex and long. But, all of this is just a piece of cake for him.

    "Do you need me to remind you how good I am with all this? You are the one that came to me for help anyway." He is just stating a matter of fact. Making Melanie fall in silent there. The man is right anyway.

    After retrieving everything that he needs, he started to change his computer CPU at the living room and putting whatever servers or anything that Melanie doesn''t even bother to know.

    "Are all these things still in good condition?" She asked after seeing Beom-Soo is now on the computer and the desktop is now shining with a light indicating that the computer is already operating.

    "Surprisingly, yes." Beom-Soo is actually a bit surprised by that as well. If nothing works, maybe he has to buy new equipment before starting anything.

    Testing everything to make sure it''s perfect with his fast forward, fingers dancing on the keyboard, he finally stopped and looked at Melanie who was a little gaping there, paying attention.

    "Don''t fall in love with me again. Because I''m a faithful husband." He just decides to tease her. Just like the old time.

    Melanie, who listened to the verse from the man scoffed there. She just fell amuse with those talents.  Nothing more or less.

    "Don''t think too highly of yourself. I''m not 15 anymore. Someone already occupied my heart." Melanie just tells him that, so the man will not get any wild idea.

    "Oh really? Who is that unlucky man? Do I need to try to find him here now?"

    Melanie stared at the man sharply now.  Sending her warning aura to him there.

    "Okay, alright. Just kidding Melanie. You always take my joke seriously." Beom-Soo sigh there.

    "So, what I should find here?" Finally, ask the real matter.

    "First, I want you to hack into military databases. There''s something that I must find there."

    "Military? Are you serious Melanie?"

    "You can''t do it?" Melanie want knows if her request is too outrageous.

    "It''s not that, but it''s too dangerous." Beom-Soo is a little hesitant.

    "I know. But I need to know if they got any new information about the rainbow meteor. Although the research has been canceled and banned, but maybe they know something or someone in another country is still continuing this experiment in the dark. Based on what Jieun told me, with some of the people he met in the world of Dream Land, I believe some of them are not from the world there but here. "

    "You mean there''s someone trapped in that world, there like Eun-Woo?" Beom-Soo was a little surprised there.  He thought he will never found anyone else receiving the same fate beside Jieun and Eun-Woo.

    "Yes. But I try to find them myself, but it''s too hard to search all over this world. Also its require a lot of money that I certainly not have.  The best choice is this. Maybe there are cases was reported to the higher up and we don''t know. Like Eun-Woo, no one knows about what happen to him as the incident happened at home and not because of research or anything. "

    Beom-Soo froze there for a moment while listening to the woman, tell her story.

    "What''s wrong?" Melanie, who realized the sudden changes. began to ask.

    "Nothing." Beom-Soo in fast to say no.

    "You are not hiding anything from me, right?" Melanie tries to dig up the secret. If there are.

    Beom-Soo now looking right on Melanie''s eyes now.

    "You''re also not hiding anything from me right?" He ask that back.

    Both of them is now stare on each other quite long before,

    "No!" Simultaneously they said that word and broke their stares. Actually, they both knew there was something they were hiding between them at the time but they didn''t want to admit it. It just not the time yet.

    Melanie gained back her composure and is now focusing.

    "Can you start now?" She asked.

    "I''ll try." Beom-Soo cracking his fingers there one by one before getting ready there.

    "Don''t worry about anything. I something happen, I will take the fall." Melanie confidently said.

    Beom-Soo smirking there. The words which suppose to be warm, it''s like stab on his pride at the time.

    "Tch, like I will allow that to be happen." He said and started doing the coding.

    Klak Klak Klak

    Just the sound of typing can be heard there. Both of them were speechless. One because of focusing, the other one because afraid to interrupt.

    "Hmm..." Beom-Soo began to mutter to himself,  its taking him longer to  made the coding as the military database seems a bit hard to crack. This is the first time he saw something like this, but his mind was moving fast along with his fingers to continue find the solution.

    Melanie on the other hand, despite not knowing anything also restrained her movement there. Too nervous to do anything.

    "We are in!"

    "Fuh!" Melanie finally let out a sigh of relief.

    "But, only 15 minutes. Timer me! I will try to find as much as I can." Beom-Soo said, his eyes still wide  looking at the computer screen. His fingers were also getting faster doing the work.

    As per request, Melanie glanced at the clock several times so that they did not exceed the time.

    "Tch, why most of this documents have a password?" Beom-Soo started complaining, but he still manages to hack on that. It''s just it''s taking so much time for that.

    "I found some hospital reports."

    ,          "Download or copy all that if you can." Melanie said, but she knows if she didn''t ask the man will do it anyway. And she is right on that.

    "8 more minutes." Melanie started counting.

    "There''s a folder with people name."

    Melanie just remembered when she heard the man''s words.

    "Download everything if their names are Ray, Leo, Ethan, Syaoran and Haru!" She said it in a rush. ''How can I forget to tell him in the first place? '' Melanie scolds herself inside.

    "I believe all of this about them. How do you know?" Beom-Soo asks but he doesn''t expect an answer.

    "2 more minutes Beom-Soo. Wrap it off." Melanie nervously asks him. Well, its too thrill when keeping time anyway, but the man seems to enjoy this. He just grins all the time. But never once slowing down his pace.

    "Enter! Done!"

    Beom-Soo raises her hand there releasing a complaint she didn''t think she''d hold back since. Then he checks again to make sure no one succeeds in tracking him also there''s no virus whatsoever that might make the data taken earlier disappear or crash.

    "Can everything be opened?" Melanie asked after seeing the man was now in a normal, calm state.

    "Thankfully all is working well. Look like I''m still useful apparently."

    Melanie laughed a little hearing that and now looked towards the computer screen.

    "Let me see the folder with people name there." Melanie asks.

    Beom-Soo quickly opens it. There are profiles about them along with pictures. Also the hospital records taken earlier are also about them.

    "Who are these people?" Beom-Soo ask if Melanie know them.

    Melanie was silent for a moment because she was reading there. After a while she answered.

    "They are the six princes."

 Chapter 93 - TRYING HARD NOT TO FALL ASLEEP

    "You still come even though it''s already night like this Melanie. I thought you would be coming tomorrow. Its dangerous to bring a car at night like this you know." Byung-Hun said while helping the woman lift the boxes containing their research papers.

    "Geez... I never know that you can be a nagger Byung-Hun." Melanie complains now.  "The night is still young. It''s just 9 p.m.  Besides, I can sleep in the guest room tonight. No need for me to drive back."

    Ji-Na smiled there listening to her husband and Melanie fighting like siblings there.

    "Are you already eating? We''ve just finished and there''s still a surplus of side dishes if you want." Ji-Na invites Melanie for that.

    "Oh my! That would be lovely. I''m starving to death right now." Melanie continued to agree.  Never once say no to free food.

    With that, Ji-Na went back into the kitchen to heat the side dish that was saved earlier.

    "I''m here professor." Jieun now come out from the kitchen. She had just finished washing the dishes just like what she promises earlier.

    "I put all the documents in the reading room." Byung-Hun announced there. "If you want to read it you can do it in there Jieun."

    "Alright dad.  Thank you." Jieun said with smiling. She was indeed looking forward to starting reading all the reports and research.

    "Ah, before that, come here first. I want to show you something." Melanie forgot for a moment about her hungry stomach there and opened the new reports she had printed out a moment ago before coming there.

    On top of the documents that Melanie just show, the military logo was clearly displayed, making Byung-Hun feel uncomfortable for a while, but he didn''t say anything because Jieun was there between them.

    "What is this professor?" Jieun asking because there is quite a lot of information in there.

    "Try to see if these are the ones you met besides Eun-Woo in Dream Land."

    Jieun start opening one by one document at a time there. Her eyes now widened, clearly shocked at the sight of the pictures that were there.

    "These... They..." Jieun stuttered now. She then sat down on the available sofa while taking a deep breath there.

    "What''s wrong?" Byung-Hun asks when he sees Jieun''s reaction like that.

    Somehow, when seeing pictures of them in this world being in bed, in a sleeping state like Eun-Woo, Jieun started remembering their faces in Dream Land that always cheerful. Her heart starts to feel sad. Her eyes also started to feel sore, but she tried to hold on so she didn''t cry there.

    "They are... all of them, including Eun-Woo is the six princes of the Dream Land. How? Are they the only ones you can identify in this world who are in the same situation as Eun-Woo?" Jieun asking Melanie.  Wanted to know.

    "I believe so. Or this is the only case reported. You can take that to read, I got my own copy." Melanie replied while her hand rubbed the back of Jieun. Know the girl was shocked and sympathetic to them all at the time.

    "Does this mean they all have something to do with the rainbow meteor?  They come contact with that?"  Byung-Hun started questioning.

    Melanie nodded.

    "All of them, including Eun-Woo is being injected by the stone liquid. Different color which we have never encountered before. Orange, Yellow, Green, Indigo and Violet. While Eun-Woo, Aera and Jieun in contact with the blue one." Melanie explaining.

    "But how can it be possible? We''ve only had information about the red and blue all this time. Where did the other one come from?" Byung-Hun frowned not understanding the situation he was facing.

    "Apparently, there''s a lot of illegal research going on at the time. There are scientists who do investigations in secret and there are only reports about it after being caught or after they report it themselves to their superiors." Melanie sighs there. Seem like there are many who think like Martin. Her former co-worker.

    Jieun at the time suddenly remembered about the red stone that are in Dream Land. All of the princes are not in contact with it. Does that red stone not come in contact with anyone in this real world?

    But she did not express her doubts there.

    "Can I bring this information into the room to read?" Jieun request for permission.

    "Of course you can." Melanie said.

    "In that case, I entered the room first dad... Professor." Jieun excuse herself now. She wanted to read it in a calm state.

    After Jieun left, Byung-Hun looked at Melanie seriously.

    "What?" Melanie pretended not to understand the meaning behind the look the man directed at her.

    "Don''t play dumb with me Mel. Are you doing something illegal behind my back?" Byung-Hun starts to ask. In his firm voice there.

    "Of course not, " Melanie quickly said, but her eyes didn''t look at the man.

    "You are not saying the truth, Mel. I can see that the document before has a military logo in there meaning that it is confidential information. How can you get that? Its a dangerous move and you know it."

    "Don''t worry whatever that I did, I did it for Jieun and Eun-Woo. I promise I won''t drag you all in trouble." Melanie said in frustration now.

    "That''s not what I mean. I just don''t want you to be in danger while we are doing this." Byung-Hun says as he''s worried.

    "Melanie, your food is ready." Ji-Na finally came out and witnessed the tense atmosphere at that moment.

    "What about the two of you now?" She asked.

    "Thank God you are here. Take your husband away now. I don''t want to get indigestion while eating because of his nagging." Melanie joked as she entered the dining room.  Leaving Byung-Hun who is still unhappy there with his wife.

    Meanwhile, Jieun that are already in the room continue to climb into bed while holding the document you want to read. His eyes glanced at Eun-Woo next to him. The feeling of melancholy began to visit the heart. Slowly she gently rubbed the man''s head there.

    Don''t want to constantly to feel like that, Jieun in fast opening the document for re-reading.

    The first document is about Ray. He is  sleeping state after he participated in new drug production in a lab located in the US after being pushed by his parent who are the shareholder of the new drug. He is in that state about 12 years now. And no cure is found yet.

    Then Jieun also read the document about Leo. The second prince in the Dream Land. He is the son of the biggest pharmaceutical scientist in Spain. His parents tested the new drug to their son to gain the public''s trust with their latest product, but unfortunately their son did not wake up from a coma for 13 years now.

    Jieun gasps, there. It seems that both of the princes have lived in the Dream Land world longer than Eun-Woo.  And live there when her mother still alive.

    About Ethan. He was a physics stream student and after taking a course in an unregistered laboratory in Britain, he suddenly went into a coma. There is an ongoing lawsuit filed by his parents to the lab. They say that the lab used their son to experiment without permission. He is in that state for 10 years now.

    "Same timeline as Eun-Woo." Jieun murmur by herself.

    "Wait..." Jieun now think to herself.

    Every time she slept at night she would definitely go into Dream Land and the time she was there she felt as if she stayed for a few weeks or a month. But the princes timeline is just the same here and there. Is everyone''s timeline different? Her new doubt makes her feel like wanting to go ask Professor Melanie about that, if she knows about her mother record, but she is too lazy to come out. So she decides that she will ask her later.

    Jieun then opened a document about Syaoran. He was the son of a nobleman in China who was chosen to follow the latest military -owned research there. This research got approval from the higher up and not illegal at all but there was a mistake happen at the time which made Syaoran coma for 9 years now.

    Lastly, she reads about Haru. He is from Japan. The story is almost the same as Leo''s. Which is where his own parents held a test against him to lead the medical world there. He is already in coma also for 9 years.

    Jieun let go little sigh there. People greed is so scary. And now, these people are the one who suffers from that.

    At the time, Jieun eyes there, then start to get sleepy. She was actually trying hard not to sleep as she wanted to read more, also she felt she was not ready to face Eun-Woo there.

    Jieun is massaging her eyes for a while there, washing her face many times and even stretching so that she does not fall asleep. Just as she was thinking about making coffee, she finally fell asleep before that.. Making all her effort before went to waste.

 Chapter 94 - ENCOUNTER WITH THE WITCH FOR THE SECOND TIME

    At this time Jieun awake in the world of Dream Land while she is walking in one of the corridors in the castle. She suddenly lost her footing, but she managed to hold on to one of the pillars of the building that was there keeping her from falling.

    "My lady! Are you okay?" Ayana rush into her side now.

    Ah... Realization comes to Jieun mind at the time. She looked all over the place.

    ''It looks like I am back to the palace now and Ayana also already comes back here from Hilleo Village. '' Jieun tells herself in her mind.

    "I''m fine Aya. I just trip my own feet." Jieun replied while grinning there.

    Ayana shook her head now. The girl in front of her was still careless from then until now.  She did not change at all.

    "Are you that nervous as the King of the winter region and the princess wanted to come here?" Ayana said.

    "Huh?" Jieun that didn''t know about that news start to look weird. She actually can''t remember what her body was doing in that world.

    "Don''t get worried or discourage my lady. Even though the princess used to be Prince Eun-Woo suitor, you are already getting married to him now. And knowing prince Eun-Woo, he will never look at any other woman other than you. So, don''t get it messy to your head. " Ayana long said.

    ''The Princess... Suitor? What? '' Jean gulps now. Suddenly feel nervous and curious to know who is this girl. And why on earth she is coming to the palace where her ex-suitor was there? Jean started falling out of the place now. Somehow... she cannot stay still.

    "Where are we actually going right now?" Jieun ask Ayana there.

    Ayana was a little surprised by that question, but still answered,

    "We are going to help in the preparation to welcome the King of the winter region, of course. King Liam and King Arthur are a best friend and they occasionally meet every year on Christmas.  Even though winter region is in our King conquest, King Arthur is the one that manages the area. That how deep their friendship is. "

    Jieun finally nods after hearing that. Only then did she understand the whole story a little.

    "Christmas, huh?"

    "But, are you and Prince Eun-Woo is doing okay? Because after you come back from the summer region, you seem distant, but not so distant. What should I say? Different? But care?  Is there something happen?" Ayana said her curiosity freely. Jean already told her to treat her as a friend anyway.

    Jieun make a sigh there. Started wanted to curse in her mind. ''Look like both of us haven''t made up yet if that is the case.''

    "Geez ..."

    "My lady! Thats clearly not a sound a Princess should do." Ayana remind her a little there.

    "Tell me Aya. How many days have I been back from Summer Region?" Jieun feeling curious, even though the question may invite question marks from those listening.

    "It''s been 2 weeks. Don''t you remember?" Ayana was getting weird with Jieun behavior at the time. Like she is talking to a different person each time.

    "It just tears too many things I''ve been thinking about these days and  have always made me forget this and that. Come on, let''s go get ready to celebrate the winter King."

    Just a few steps away, Jieun realized that there was a person in front of her that she had been trying to avoid based on advice from Queen Anna and Eun-Woo. Her footsteps stopped there. Her eyes began to look at the person who was clearly heading towards her... The witch!

    Seeing the dark aura walking closer to Jieun, Ayana in rush come to be by her side.  Closely. She knows well her purpose of being there is actually to keep Jieun all safe. Especially to that witch even though she was also actually scared of her.

    "Well, well. Looks whose here. Its been a while since the last time I meet you Princess Jieun." Freya smiled meaningfully there as she bowed slightly ostensibly to respect the royal family which in fact she did not care at all.

    "It is, witch Freya.  So will you excuse me, we need to go for the preparation." Jieun said want to dodge her. But her legs cannot move suddenly.

    Freya smirking there.  Look like her power can hold her in places.  Even if her other power not effect on the girl.

    "What are you doing to me?" Jieun said. Her voice is firm now. Didn''t want to show that she was actually shocked by the witch''s presence.

    "Why are you so in rush princess? Like you''re wanting to avoid me while we are both living in this huge castle. You make me a little heartbroken then. I believe we have an unfinished discussion before. Let talk for a while shall we? " Freya said her intention before looking at Ayana there.

    "Can you leave us alone for a while?" She said more to direct.

    "Sorry, but the prince asked me not to leave Princess Jieun alone." Ayana tried to brace herself there.

    Apparently her expression changed Freya''s face there.

    "Say whatever you wanted to say. She will stay with me." Jieun  give up to avoid the witch and wanted to see what she is going to do now.

    In fast, Freya disappears and reappears quickly behind Ayana.

    "Deprived..." Freya blew gray smoke in Ayana''s face and the girl continued to fall to the floor.

    Jieun feeling so shocked now.

    "What are you doing to her ?!" Set aside her fears, her anger now arise after seeing Ayana like that.

    "Don''t worry. She is just asleep. She will get up in 10 minutes."

    Jieun even bite her lip there. Try to control her feelings.

    "Tell me princess. Do you know what the secret of this palace, about the King, the previous King and your mother?" Freya started to talk now.

    "What do you mean? You used to ask me the same question. What exactly do you want to know?" Jieun become bolder there.

    "I want to know everything! Especially who your father is in that Elysium land that protected you with his power all the time. Making my power ineffective at all to look at your fate."

    "So that was it? You wanted to know about my fate?"

    "You can''t blame me. All people wanted to know what you can do. As your mother is already dead, all the predictions moved to you."

    Freya is now approaching Jieun. Holding her hair there.

    "Do you know what happened between King Liam and your mother?" Freya whispered there.

    "What do you mean by that?" Jieun is curious now.

    Looking at Jieun who also seemed curious, there reinforced Freya''s feeling that the girl didn''t know anything.

    "Well, you really don''t know anything huh?" Freya is mocking her there.

    "Tell me then what I don''t know.  Is there anything that I should know?  Why are you always at edge every time you sees me?" Jieun an attempt to dig up the secret.

    "If you want to know, you should give me something first. Its only right to share information don''t you think.  Like...  What is your father''s name?"

    Jieun smirking then.

    "Why do you want to know so much about me? Tell you this, you are not a person that deserve to be trusted. Your story may also be false. I will never believe in someone like you!" Jieun become assertive.

    "You!" Freya started to get angry there. Start pushing hard on the wall. "You are just annoying as your mother!"

    Suddenly Jieun''s head throbbed, just like before.  An image begins to enter the mind. Between Freya and another person, she didn''t know. It like Jieun is in that other person''s body.

    "Tell me! Where is the stone?!"

    "I don''t know what are you talking about!

    "I can feel it. Whenever I approach you. You must know something about that."

    "I don''t know Freya! Stop asking me about that or I tell this to the King."

    "So... do the King have it?"

    Silence...

    "Stop looking for what doesn''t belong to you and never will be."

    "Who the hell are you to teach me Aera."

    Pang! Freya slapped Aera hard there.

    "Argh!" Jieun, who was shocked by what was seen in her mind began to moan in pain there.

    "What is wrong with you?" Freya froze for a moment when she saw Jieun who was suddenly in pain even though she hadn''t done anything yet. She by herself distanced herself from the girl now.

    Panting loudly, Jieun sat on the floor while holding her throbbing head.    She was still trying to stay conscious there, looking at Freya with an angry eyes.

    "You ... also done this kind of things ... to my mother. Did you?" Jieun asking even in a state of insufficient breath.

    Freya just raised her eyes there after hearing that.

    Zap!

    "Ouch!" Freya held her neck, which started to bleed there due to a special knife coming out of nowhere.

    "What do you think you are doing prince Eun-Woo?!" Freya began to rage there.

    "Payback. Leave before I hurt you more badly." Eun-Woo said with a murderous look there.

    Not wanting to prolong things, Freya continued to banish.

    Eun-Woo continues to kneel next to Jieun now.

    "Jieun? Are you okay?" Show off his worry look there.

    Look like he still care, Jieun feel relieved a little. Looking at the man with her  eyes now sunken.

    "Aya?"

    Eun-Woo looked at the girl mentioned. Ayana was already awake at that time.

    "Oh my! My lady!" Ayana continues to rush towards Jieun now.

    Seeing Ayana well like that, Jieun finally close her eyes and not know anything else that happened after that.

 Chapter 95 - UNSTABLE AGAIN

    Ethan, who had witnessed from afar what was happening, now looked behind him.  He actually wanted to help when he watch Jieun sitting to the  ground but his eyes catch Eun-Woo running from a distance so he just stay put.

    "You''ve already finished harassing Jieun and now you''re coming for me?" He said to Freya who is attending her wound there.  In fast, the wound is disappear.  Didn''t even left a scar to the witch skin.

    "I wonder when you''re going to get involved, but apparently you''re just looking." Freya said while smirking.

    "I know Eun-Woo will come." Ethan said and then walking away, wanted to get out of there.  He know conversation with the witch will never give him any benefit.

    But Freya held him there with her statement. She really likes to ruin other people''s lives. Plus those who are fragile, have hidden fears. She is the one that makes Ethan on edge all this entire time. Especially about his relationship and she really enjoy it.

    "It seems that your relationship with Princess Mia has improved lately." She started. Ethan stops his walking now. Dissatisfaction began to appear in his heart.  He know very well where this will going.

    Freya approached him slowly from behind when she saw the prince stop on his track. She started whispering there.  Remind him the things that he forgot for a while.

    "Should I show you the future that await you again so you remember?  You saw it yourself because of your power but I can revive it back so you will never forget."

    As Ethan wanted to protest and said his stand on the witch, Freya had already used her power on the man.

    And Ethan started to get stuck there...

    His eyes began to see the frightening dream again. The dream that he tried very hard to ignore and erase from his memory in the past few weeks.

    There''s, Mia in a blood -stained state lying on top of her own pool of blood looking at him with her irregular breath there.

    "This is your fate... and you will not be able to change it." Freya kept whispering in Ethan''s ear. Makes the man who is now in a trance start to tremble.

    "The pain... will come. All... because you... get close to her."

    The bloodied Mia, in his mind started to talk.

    "This is your fault.  All is your fault!"

    Making Ethan''s eyes become bigger there shocked by that accusation.

    Then, that scene is over and Ethan''s eyes looked at another imaginary scene. Where Mia tried to commit suicide by hanging herself there.

    "I can''t live without you Ethan. This is too painful as I love you so much. Let me follow you too. To the hereafter."

    "Argh!" Ethan screaming loudly there, now gripping his hair tightly when he saw Mia hanging there.  Lifeless.

    Immediately Freya turned off her powers there because she was already content enough to torture him. Although she couldn''t do that on Jieun before, at least she got some excitement today.

    "How about that?  Are you still think that you''re going to be happy with her?  After knowing that she will suffer in the end.  You are a poison Ethan.  Don''t forget about that."

    By then, Freya went away while laughing crazily. Leaving Ethan, who was in a state of panic and having trouble breathing there.

    After a while, Ethan, who barely pulls himself together, in a state of trembling continued to run towards his residence.

    Just entering there he went straight to the bed and covered himself there with a blanket while sitting hugging his legs.

    Mia who saw his condition began to feel strange. Just now they were chatting together and the man''s condition was fine, but why suddenly the man look like he was in fear?

    "Ethan?" Mia started walking in the yard of the bedroom started asking, but the man did not answer at all. Mia is getting scared now. Scared of something that she knew she didn''t want to cope anymore.

    Slowly Mia brought herself closer to the man. She held Ethan''s shoulder there and could feel that her husband was shaking so hard.

    "Ethan! Look at me." Mia now kept shaking Ethan''s shoulder wanting to get him to focus there.

    "Go away!" He screams loudly.  Didn''t want any comfort.

    "I won''t go anywhere. Look at me now Ethan. Please. Not again. You can''t shut off myself again. Get up now!" Mia wanted Ethan to know that everything is okay. And his fear is useless. But this time Ethan seems way worse than before.

    "Stop holding me." Ethan pushes Mia hard there using his unleash power inadvertently.

    Mia was pushed back quite hard so that her head hit the corner of the closet that was there. Ethan is now kept waking up from his seat. Feeling scared of himself when he saw Mia who was now lying in the corner of the room. His own doing make her like that.

    He wants to help but Mia stops him there.

    "Do.. don''t come near me!" Her voice seems to stutter. There''s a hint of fear there.

    Her whole body is now felt the pain. Mia started moaning there as she got up slowly. Slowly shuffled away from the man. She was holding her head there as it ache so much and what a surprise she was when she found that her head was bleeding there conveying almost all of her palms, wet with blood.

    Looking at that, Ethan is screaming again while clutching his head.

    "I told you before. I can''t be close to you. I can''t... handle this. Please... just stay away from me Mia. Only that, you will be alive." Ethan began to say as he sat on the floor now.

    Mia started feeling like crying there. So far, Ethan has never hurt herself. But now...    Its seem like their relationship is getting worse even though she feels they are fine in the last few weeks. She finally sees hope before, but why did this happen?  Why now?

    Quickly she got up there even though her body was still weak, and looked at Ethan there.

    "I don''t know you''re too weak like this Ethan. You promised me that we''re going to be alright, but then you''re breaking it by doing this. I''m so disappointed in you."

    Mia then continued to run out of the room with cries that she had not let out for a long time. This time she knows that the relationship she has been trying to maintain all this time will never be strong. Both of them will never be ever happy together as long as Ethan is stubborn like that.

    _______________

    ::Eun-Woo and Jieun resident area::

    Jieun unconscious for some time now and finally awake there. The area where she  was is now a bit dark, but she could identify it easily. It was her and Eun-Woo''s bedroom, but the man was not seen there.

    She massaged her slightly dizzy head as she recalled what had happened earlier. It seems like whatever image that popped into her mind all of a sudden, is  actually was a memory from her own mother. But who is the man that her mother talk in the cave? Jieun wonder by herself.

    As she finds a dead end she sighs heavily there before deciding to get out of the room.

    "It''s night? How long have I fainted?"Jieun talk to herself now, as she can''t see anyone there to ask.

    "My lady! You''re already awake." Suddenly, out of nowhere Ayana''s voice began to echo there.

    "How are you feeling? Are you okay?" Ayana, who was now close to her  asked worriedly.

    "I''m fine. Where''s Eun-Woo?" Jieun is curious.

    "Prince Eun-Woo didn''t tell me anything but he came out in a rage earlier after putting you on the bed. But he asked me to take care of you and ask me to give you this tea to soothe your headache." Ayana said there while placing the hot tea on a nearby table.

    Jieun now start smiling. She sat down on the chair there and started sipping the tea. Her body instantly felt a little energetic there.

    "What about the preparation?"Jieun suddenly remember of her duties.

    Ayana shook her head there.

    "Prince Eun-Woo asked me to tell you to rest. No need to do that anymore. He said that your health is more important than that. Also, there is a palace maid who can do all work.  He doesn''t understand why the King told you to help."

    Jieun''s face started to blush there.

    ''Looks like I need to face Eun-Woo right away so that the misunderstanding between us is quickly resolved'', she thought to herself.

    At the moment, there was a knock on the door of her residential area from outside. Ayana quickly got up and went to see who was coming then.

    What a surprise for Ayana there to see Mia''s condition full of blood and swollen eyes from crying.

    "Oh my! Princess Mia. What happens to you?"

    Seeing Ayana there Mia continued to hug her and cried again. Jieun, who feel curious also get up and went to see what is going on in front of the door.  She made a slight noise as she saw Mia''s condition. The princess dress there is also red with blood.

    Ayana then could feel the princess''s body starting to get heavy and call for Jieun help.

    "My lady! Hurry up. She is fainted on me."

    Jieun who become rigid in her standing, finally start moving for giving aid.

 Chapter 96 - MIA TOLD JIEUN

    After Jieun treated Mia''s wounds, the princess woke up not long after she fainted. She could see that she was in the living room of Jieun''s residence at the time. Her  head did not feel any hurt at all and her clothes had also been changed to Jieun''s clothes.

    "Finally, you are awake." Jieun who had been watching Mia from earlier started making a noise after seeing the movement from her.

    "Here Princess Mia. Drink this." Ayana also comes near them as she heard Jieun began to talk and serve the princess a tea. A different one than what Jieun just drink.

    "Thank you. I''m sorry if I intrude or something. I just need to escape for a while." Mia said with her face and eyes glazed over. She began to remember what had happened before.

    Seeing Mia who seems to be still sad, Jieun wonder what really happened? Why was the woman coming here covered in blood and crying? But she will never force Mia to tell, it''s just she willing to hear if she wanted to share.

    "What actually happened Mia? It''s okay if you didn''t want to tell me the detail. But your situation just now was so shocking to me and Ayana. Did something bad happen? "

    Listening to the conversation between the two princesses sounded personal, Ayana wanted to get up and walk away from there. She felt it was inappropriate for her to interfere in the affairs of the royal family as she was merely an aide. But Mia hold her hand there.

    "Where are you going? As a friend you should be here for me you know. " Mia said that making Ayana surprised there. She knows they are close, but she never knows that Princess Mia considers her deeper than she thought.  She smiled a little there as she looked at Jieun who also smiled at her.

    With that, Ayana returned to sit there next to Mia while Jieun changed position and also sat next to Mia on the other side. Mia then prepares herself to tell the story.

    "All this time I hid this problem myself because I felt ashamed to tell others about what happened in my life. But it''s time for me to share the secrets because my heart can no longer afford to grieve alone. I need friends to listen." Jieun there hold Mia''s hand as if want to give her strength there.

    "We will listen to you. Who knows we might be helping a little." Jieun know if the problem is hidden alone, it will definitely affect especially on the mental and physical, so because of that she is very willing to be a listener.

    Ayana nodded there in agreement.

    Mia shed tears again there.

    "It''s Ethan. The one that''s hurting me."

    Both Jieun and Ayana were surprised to hear that. They did not think that the third prince who all this time seemed to be a gentleman was capable of hurting others especially his own wife.

    "But... Ethan is not that kind of person." Jieun says her opinion, even though she knows that Mia knows more about who Ethan really is.

    "Its him, but not the real him." Mia corrected her sentence again. Making Ayana and Jieun feel more confuse there.

    "You know, we already married for three years but our relationship is not changing at all. We are not like you and Eun-Woo. Not even close."

    "What do you mean Princess Mia. I can see that he cares a lot to you." Ayana began to say.

    Mia nodded.  As she know that very well.

    "But care alone is not enough in a relationship. I know, all of you must already know how me and Ethan got married. I engage with Ray first, but as I already fall in love with Ethan in a long time I decide to rebel and choose him. Turn out he also feel the same, but before our married, he said to me that if I wanted to married to him, I need to follow some rules. Which one of that he cannot give me more than a care. "

    Jieun scratching her head in there. Not quite understanding the storyline that being told at the moment.

    "I agree. Because at the time I felt that it was better to marry the person I loved than the person I didn''t feel anything at all. At the time I didn''t know that this feeling would be a painful burden. All I wanted at the time is for him to be close to me always and it turns out I was wrong. "

    Ayana rubbed the princess''s shoulder, which was now starting to cry harder than before.

    "He never kisses me, or touches me like a husband should do on a wife. He always avoids any type of physical attraction, and even though we sleep in the same bed, he will wait for me to fall asleep first before he went to sleep and get up before I wake up. At first I thought he feel awkward, as we are friend before become husband and wife. But it lasts longer. When I confront him, he said he feel the same as me. Love me, but he only able to tell me that the only things that he can give is only a care and that all. Its like a platonic love so far between us. "

    Jieun unconsciously sigh there.  She never knew Mia and Ethan had such a problem. Three years anyway! She who has only been in trouble for a few weeks already feels like going crazy, let alone Mia.

    "I actually already made my mind to accept all this. As I can''t see that Ethan will change, but after seeing Jieun and Eun-Woo, I become restless, and jealous. Both of you got together because of arranged married, but seem closer and more indulge in happiness, while we love each other but become so distant each day. "

    Jieun is now become a little surprised there. She doesn''t think that her and Eun-Woo''s relationship is so great that Mia can be jealous.

    "But there must be a reason why Ethan is doing this to himself and trying to stay away. Did you ask him?"

    Mia nodded.

    "I confront him as I made up my mind that this relationship is not going anywhere, then why we should continue this. But he said he didn''t want a divorce so feeling determine I just started ignoring him, like him do to me. And finally he snaps and tell me why he being like that. After all this year. "

    Jieun and Mia concentrates there. Want to know.

    "He said, with his power he can see people past, but on his own he could see his future. He saw me die and left him heartbroken also, he saw him die and left me heartbroken that I didn''t want to live. He said he just keep his distant from me as he didn''t want me to get hurt. He afraid of something that didn''t happen yet. He afraid that being close to me will make it come true. "

    Now Jieun was sure that Ethan was traumatized by what he was seeing  making him make this reckless decisions.

    "Then I can see that he really loves you so much and that''s why he became so scared. That future that he sees must have eaten his inside for so long."

    "I know.. but I just couldn''t understand. Why can''t we just be happy now? If we know that our time is not long. Can we change the fate just by doing this? I don''t want to waste my time when I know I will be dying. I want to be with him now. " Mia expressed her frustration there.

    "You are right about that Princess. But the image that Prince Ethan sees must be a nightmare for him as he is trying so hard not to get close to you. He also drains in the inside just like you." Ayana said there.

    Mia was silent. She didn''t think about it. Then she continue,

    "After our travel to Summer Region, he start to be open up and promised to me that he will be better. I can see that he is trying. Fighting his insecure feeling. But today, he suddenly gets worse. He didn''t mean it, but his power unleash suddenly and make me hurt just now. I hate to admit but I feel scared to see that side of him. So I run here. "

    Finally, they got all the detail.

    "Do you say Prince Ethan suddenly become restless today?" Ayana asked.

    "Just now when he comes back after seeing the preparations to welcome King Arthur in the main hall."

    Ayana thought of something there.

    "Why Ayana?" Jieun asking there because seeing Ayana''s face starting to get serious.

    "Just now when you fainted in the hallway and Prince Eun-Woo brought you here, I saw from a distance that witch was talking to Ethan in a corner. But because I was worried about your condition I didn''t notice her very much. Did that witch also do something to him? " Ayana felt a little suspicious there.

    Mia looked at Jieun.

    "The witch confronted me to know about something, but I suddenly got a headache and fainted there. Then Eun-Woo came and drove her away. If after that she talks to Ethan, what can she possible do to him?"

    Mia started clenching her teeth there. So, that''s why Ethan got so bad. That witch must have done something to him.

    "Freya also can see the future. She probably showed that vision to Ethan so that he becomes scared again. What''s her problem presumably?" Mia started to get angry there.

    "But this is just my impression. Maybe it''s not right." Ayana said. She was afraid that she had misinterpreted even though the witch was not having a goo reputation anyway .

    "No. I know this is her doing. She always meddles on things that she supposes not to. Since long ago."  Mia then got up there quickly.

    "I''m going first. Thank you for listening. I came here again if something happens." She said it in a rush.

    "Where are you going?" Jieun feel worry now if Mia does something dangerous.

    "Don''t worry. I just.. want to get some fresh air." Mia said there but her face seem to say otherwise. Then she came out of the residence quickly..  Leaving Jieun and Ayana, who are now only able to look at each other.

 Chapter 97 - MIA ENRAGE

    Mia couldn''t wait any longer then went straight to Freya''s working room, as she was always there.  Without knocking on the door, Mia kept opening it.  Luckily, the door was not locked at all as Freya, the witch, actually waiting for someone at the time.

    "What are you..." Freya didn''t have time to say more as Mia attacking her there without talking.  She is a bit shocked there and kept trying to avoid the princess''s attack.  She could see at the time that the princess didn''t hesitate at all and continued to launch attacks.

    One hand with a knife and the other hand holding a bottle of liquid in it.  Looking that the witch still didn''t understand what was going on, Mia, using just one hand crack the bottle and make the liquid in the bottle now spill to the floor.  Using her water based power, Mia gathers the liquid and attacks Freya using it.

    "Mist!"

    The liquid now turned into small particles and attacked Freya there making the witch moan in excruciating pain.  Her skin is now burning badly.

    "Argh! You!" Freya cursing at the princess because of the pain she suffered and is now sitting on the floor. She could feel that the princess seriously wanted to kill her there as she used a weapon that had been tempered with a dragon breath, also attack her with holy water there which was the enemy of black magic belonging to her.

    "Any last words?" Mia asked there as she looked at Freya full of hatred.

    "Hah!" Freya started laughing there.  How can an ordinary human feel that they able to kill her with just an attack like this?  It just temporary pain to her anyway.

    "Are you attacking me now because of Ethan? Did he already become crazy or going berserk now? How pathetic he is.  I really feel like seeing him right now."

    "Shut up!" Mia gripped the witch''s neck tightly with one hand while the other was ready for slicing her neck.

    "Any more insulting words, I will kill you without any mercy." Mia treats her.

    "And why wouldn''t you? Didn''t you come here because of that. You look prepared."

    Mia hurled the witch''s body to the floor now. She actually came here to torture the women, but somehow she suddenly wanted to know something first.

    Freya smirking there. She knows there must be something that hinder the princess to keep assaulting her. What a pathetic human being. They are just too weak, she keep thinking that.

    "You actually wanted to know what Ethan was seeing right?"

    Mia did not deny the matter at all.

    "Prince Ethan.  You are not anyone to call his name like that."  Mia sound firm there. Obviously the witch had no respect for the royal.

    Freya did not comment on that and just kept on talking.

    "You can just ask princess. Why asking it in the hard way?"

    Freya said as she got up there. Slightly staggered wanting to be there. She looks at the princess with a very cold gaze. She feel annoyed as being beaten all of a sudden but she also feel excited to know what this girl is going to react. Ethan''s reaction is too exciting to her.

    "Don''t blame me. You are the one that asks for it. Rewind!"

    Mia is now stuck there for a while. Her eyes moved here and there focusing on what she saw in her mind now. Tears began to flow...dropping one by one there. The vision is so much worse that she ever thought.

    After the vision, stop, Freya, who is already gaining her strength a little start to mocking Mia.  Who is still crying there.  Unmoving.

    "Well, I''m quite surprised that you are not screaming or make a scene like Ethan. You should see his face when the first time he saw it. Its like all the blood in his face is draining."

    Hearing that, Mia quickly attacked Freya again, but this time Freya managed to hold the hand of the princess who had a knife without showing any fear. She just let her guard down before, but this time she will fight back. Such an ordinary human being is not her opponent.

    "Don''t think I''ll let you attack me without me fighting this time. I''ll just give you a chance before."

    Mia pulled her hand hard and swiftly moved away for a moment, but still did not let go of her sharp gaze.

    "Is it fun to see other people miserable? What''s the point of you doing that to Ethan? Tell me!"

    Mia wants to know that. As far as I know, Ethan and herself never did anything to the witch. So why is she interfering in their marital relationship?

    "Just for my excitement." Freya said. And not the slightest bit of guilt there. She really did for that.

    Mia gripped her hand tightly there. Feeling her anger is pouring out even more now.

    "Human are so fragile and stupid. It makes me want to experiment with them. Its really the most exciting things ever."

    "I kill you!"

    Hearing each words that come out from the witch mouth, Mia declares a war now. She cannot think properly anymore. She knows that the witch is stronger than her, but she really wanted to fight the witch to the end tonight no matter what happens.

    The whole area began to shake. Mia gathered her strength there. All out.

    Looking at that, Freya frowned slightly there.

    "You can''t be serious?" She was whispering to herself, but as she saw the princess hand already glowing with water power, which was now gathered all over the princess''s hand.  It spun fast conveying and emitting a rather terrible wave there.

    She knows this situation has become serious. Freya is now also concentrating now. Even if she is stronger, one wrong move she may get seriously injured there. And to recover at her current age took quite a long time and she didn''t like that.

    "Black thunder!" Freya started to gather her power now. Making light blackness began to gather next to her hand. It makes a sound like electricity there.

    Feeling all her strength was already at its highest level, Mia now ran fast towards Freya and was ready to launch an attack.

    Seeing Princess Mia who has already started moving, Freya is also now starting to move there. Want to attack while being attacked.

    "Hiya!" The two of them are now getting closer to each other before,

    "Shadow!"

    At that moment someone grabbed both of their hands and extinguished their power there before throwing them both against the wall.

    "Ah!"

    "Argh!"

    Both of the groans of pain there.

    "What the hell are you two doing?!" King Liam who came there on royal business was shocked by what he saw then and decided to step in before something worse happen.  Queen Anna, who accompanied her husband also stood there, clearly in shock.

    "Princess Mia? What actually happen?  Why both of you attacking each other?" Queen Anna began to speak.  As far as she know, Mia has never behaved like this.

    Mia, gaining her strength there finally stand up while her eyes still did not stop from looking at the witch.  Her anger still hasn''t faded.

    "She started it." Mia said.

    "What do you mean? You are the one that barge into my work place and started attacking me!" Freya replied. Didn''t want to admit it.

    King Liam began massaging his temple there. Feeling headache, after listening to the new problem that arise there.  He already got enough problem as it is but they just need to choose this time to add to his burden. Big mistake!

    "Shut up! This is not a princess should behave Mia. And you, Why are you attacking the royal family? Are you looking for death?" King Liam began to get angry.

    Freya was not satisfied there.  She know very well that the King will never work to her favor.

    "So what? Can''t I defend myself?" Freya raised her voice there.

    "What is the real problem here?!" Queen Anna began to say loudly. The problem will not be solved as long as they do not know the cause.

    "She''s messing with me and Ethan. Trying to ruin our relationship as husband and wife." Mia said that then looked at King Liam there.

    "I know what the other royal family and higher counsel said about us not having any heir for you the King. If you wanted to know, she is one of the reasons why. She manipulated Ethan mind with her trick making him distancing himself from me all these years."

    King Liam was shocked to hear the confession and started looking at Freya with his angry eyes now.

    "Also, just now in the hallway, she tries to do something to Jieun and her  assistant until Jieun fainted there.  Luckily Eun-Woo arrive there in fast or who know what she going to do.  She is messing with the royal family all this time and I can''t stand it anymore. If you didn''t do something about it, I swear I''m going to kill her no matter what is her position in this palace. "

    After she told everything, Mia ran out of there.  Didn''t want to wait any longer as the situation now feel too suffocated to her.

    "Mia. Wait!" Queen Anna is now following her daughter -in -law. Leaving her husband alone to deal with the witch.

    Freya, who was still on the floor trying to get up, but King Liam stop her there by suddenly drew his sword in front of her.

    Freya stared in sharp at the King now.

    "Seriously?"

 Chapter 98 - KING LIAM CANNOT STAND IT ANYMORE

    "What do you think? You drain my patience every day. Who are you messing with the royal?"

    King Liam looked at Freya there seriously. He actually knows that Freya will do something behind his back, but he didn''t know she will went after his royal family instead of fighting straight to him. He didn''t like it at all.

    "You won''t kill me. At least not yet. Because I have knowledge that you needed the most."

    "Probably. But I won''t hesitate to hurting you back to back again. Now I have Jieun by my side, I can do that and ask her to heal you back, over and over again. How about that? Let see if you still think I''m a joke! " Liam is slicing Freya''s shoulder a little making the witch screaming in horror there.

    "Argh! Stop it!" Freya panting there now.

    Liam stopped his torture then. Then he drawn back the bloody sword, put back into its sheath. He didn''t plan this but the witch piss him off each days. Makes him unbearable to be patient anymore.

    Freya can actually end the king''s life in the blink of an eye if she is in a good condition, but at this point because her energy has been depleted because of Princess Mia, she doesn''t want to add more problems. After all the king got something that weakened her. Which keeps her loyal all this time. As long as she doesn''t get it back, she can''t never rebel completely.

    "We''re never friends to begin with, so I''m not surprised if one day you stab me from behind. But isn''t it too dirty when you''re aiming for my family. Also it''s too early for you to show your true nature."

    "Hah!" Freya laughed a little there.

    "Don''t make me laugh Liam. You never care about them anyway. Plus, they''re not your real flesh and blood. We both know who you love the most and care the most. Besides, you''re the one that asks me to see Jieun yourself. I am just following your order. "

    King Liam narrowed his gaze there. Warning the witch in silence. He just barely holds himself to not kill her just now and she seems like ordering death again.

    "Tch. You got too many excuses Freya. I just said that you can see her, not assault her. This is already twice you did that to her. Also, don''t say something like that as if you know me very well.  You are just happen to be an old woman that stay here since I was young."

    Listen to the sentence of her age mentioned there. Freya was a little angry. She never likes to mention that and Liam clearly know. But, set that issue aside, she just decides to mocking the king further.

    "What? Isn''t what I said true? You never love anyone after that historic day. The Queen that you have now also just become your puppet to manage this land." Freya starts to get brave there because she knows Liam won''t attack her again.  Plus, King Arthur is coming tomorrow and wants to meet her to see his future. So of course she has to be alive for that purpose.

    Pang!

    Freya and King Liam were a bit surprised there. Queen Anna suddenly rushed into the courtyard and slapped the witch with all her heart until the witch was lying on the floor again as her strength had not yet come back.

    "Bitch!" Queen Anna is cursing there. Its not her normally does, but the witch really presses herself at that time making her erupt and unable to control herself. As she can''t chase Mia due to the princess run so fast she just give up there and hope that the girl cools down by herself first before she meets her later. And now, she gets back here, listen to what her husband and the witch are saying and butt in now as she can''t stand the witch anymore.

    "I''ve never liked you making a deal with Liam in the first place as I know you''re up to no good." Anna now looked at her husband. Her face clearly showing anger,  sadness and a lot more mixed feeling that the King knows very well.

    "She has already done too much. Are you going to let alone and turn the blind eyes on this?" Anna said to her husband.

    "Your sentence will be announced tomorrow morning and don''t you dare to go anyway if you don''t want your sentence to get heavier. Only by doing this you will realize who is more powerful here. You''re nothing as a tool for me to achieve my goal Freya. In the end, we both know, only the winner will be able to live. "

    Hearing that Freya began to get angry. Because before, whatever she did and got caught, Liam never imposed punishment on her.  This time she really looked shocked there.

    "You can''t do that to me! If you do that I swear I''m going to ruin everything that both of you plan to!"

    "Don''t you dare to yell at the King of this land Freya!" Queen Anna also screamed there with a fierce face.

    "Do you think because you are a witch we should be afraid of you? You treat us as if we are lower level than you. Don''t you ever forget what is actually happening years ago that binds you to us. If Liam hesitates about that, I, myself will not hesitate a bit to kill that person whom you do not know where. "

    King Liam was even more surprised for a moment to see the ferocity shown by Queen Anna at that time. He actually didn''t know that she can be like this.

    Keeping silent. Hearing that Freya''s face began to change a little. There''s fear in there. She knows, as long as her weakness is in their grasp, she will never be able to escape from it. There is only one way for her to be free. That is by collecting all the twin stones and holding the final ceremony!

    "You are lucky that tomorrow King Arthur himself asking for your services keeps you free from severe punishment. But listen here carefully, dare to touch my family again, you will be dying in no time. In my hand." Anna added.

    Freya looked at Liam who didn''t say a word for a while.

    "Are you really going to do this? Just listening to whatever she was saying? You know I will never stand still Liam. Never!"

    "I''m sick of you ignoring my orders. This time you need to learn so that you think twice before stabbing me in the back. You''re nothing to me! You made a mistake so you deserve punishment. Like Anna said, I still got something that you want. If you wanted to save him you should oblige. At least you know that I''m not killing him... yet."  King Liam said that coldly. He actually already fed up with Freya''s behavior and this is his call.

    Feeling satisfied there Queen Anna continued to leave without waiting for her husband. She actually feeling hurt listening to their conversation, but she knows that is the truth anyway. She is really one of his tool just like Freya is.

    _______________

    :: Bench outside the castle::

    "Don''t come near me. I don''t want people to see the two of us here. Enough with the gossip." Mia said there.

    Listening to the girl''s request Ray stood quite a distance from where the girl was feeling. A very safe distance.

    "Why are you out here? It''s quite cold now. Probably the snow will fall soon." He said.

    Mia looked up at the dark sky as she let out a rather heavy breath. She actually didn''t feel anything. Even the cold.

    "Did something happen again?" Ray tried to figure it out. He thinks the relationship between Mia and Ethan is getting better, but seeing the girl sitting there for quite some time while daydreaming, he knows something must be up.

    "I see it." Mia said.

    Ray didn''t quite understand looking at the girl from a distance. Mia then looked towards where the first prince was standing and elaborated her statement.

    "I saw the vision that Ethan feared all this time. Freya show that to me."

    Ray was a little surprised there. Didn''t think Mia would face Freya to find out. He didn''t know the detail and just assume that.

    "So? What actually did you see?"

    "It''s more horrible than what I thought before. No wonder Ethan is being like that. I just... thinking why I didn''t understand him before. I keep accusing him, push him too edge, while he... actually the one that hurting the most. "

    Ray was silent there. The vision must be worst as Mia started to think in that way.

    "But, even if I see for myself the horrible fate that me and Ethan will encounter sooner or later, I can''t help myself to want more from him. I don''t want to become weak by that. Am I too selfish?"

    Ray listened to the question. Although his heart ached a little because the person he liked said that about another man, he also can''t help himself that... wanting her to be happy.

    "Both of you will figure it out. Sooner or later. Who knows destiny can be changed? You just need to try. Just...go through it with perseverance.  So that you will not having any regret later. "  After that he just walk away..  Leaving Mia watching his back.

 Chapter 99 - QUEEN ANNA FIRST STORY

    Anna looks at the window of her bedroom with a very sentimental feeling right now. She can''t seem to fall asleep even the time is already late at night. So she just decides to see the scenery outside while serving her feelings.

    After what happen with Freya, she just dashes out from the scene without even looking at King Liam, her husband. She just wants to be alone and Liam seems to know that as he didn''t even talk or get close to her and give her much needed space. He just does something in the outside for now not that Anna cares about.

    "It''s already snowing." Anna talk alone.

    "That day is also the same as today..."

    Flashback:

    10 years ago,

    "So hot..."

    Anna as Melanie in the real world complains of the heat there. Her body was sweating non -stop after Martin injects her with the red liquid.

    With sunken eyes, she looked around at that moment. Alex at the time left her alone in the wood a bit far their research lab that is now burning with fire. She tries her best to get up there. She needs to call Byung-Hun and told him about the situation, but as she gets up, darkness finally finds her there.

    She opens her eyes now in a very unfamiliar place, a very cold white woods as all of the surrounding is covered in snow blanket while she just wears the same clothes before she fainted. Her doctor clothes.

    She is definitely scared at the time, but as she knows her sister Aera also get through the same things, she calmed herself down then.

    "If it''s not Korea, than this is must be that place that Aere used to told me about."

    "Miss Anna."

    A voice rebuking her from behind suddenly made her, a little surprised there. A woman in her 30s, wearing a white winter dress there, also a little gold jewelry here and there stood there with a smile.

    Hearing the person calling her by her real name makes her sure that this person knows more about what happen than her own self. The woman gifted her a thick blanket at the time so that she can use it to cover her cold body.

    "My name is Adele. Can you follow me now? The greatest ask me to attend you."

    "The greatest?" Anna mumble the word and suddenly her mind remembers something. Her eyes suddenly become bigger looking at the woman name Adele right there.

    The woman nodded and walking away as she knew Anna will come follow her now. And she did. Is not like she can survive without help in this world.

    Not long after they walked they finally arrived at a medium -sized house right in the middle of the forest.

    Adele opened the door of the house and continued to let Anna inside.

    Just entering the area, Anna could feel her body begin to heat up like a normal temperature. It was no longer cold, even though no air heater was there. It''s like she got into a different world. She then looks at the window and outside is still heavy in snow blizzard. It''s a really magical world here just like what are used to tell her.

    "Is he... here?" Anna asked Adele, who was now brewing tea in the kitchen area.

    "The greatest can''t meet you, but after he realizes your presence here, he sends me to help you. He said it''s the least he can do for Aera twin."

    Anna nodded there. Now approaching Adele, who is now handing her the still smoky tea.

    "Is this the world of Dream Land?" She carefully asked the woman, but Adele wasn''t even shocked by the question instead she was willing to answer the question every time.

    "It is. The greatest actually can''t believe that you also will come here."

    Anna was silent then. She didn''t plan on this, but suddenly her mind being wild. Now that she is here, in the world that took Aera''s life, she feels like she needs to do something.

    "Adele, can you do me a favor? Tell the greatest that I want to do something here. And I really need his help."

    And that''s the beginning if her journey.

    To know more about her sister sudden death. To get revenge for those that involved. And for that, she decides to get into the royal.

    "This is the changes drink. If you drink this it will change your appearance here according to what you ask before to the greatest. And your appearance will remain that way as long as you live in this dimension. And this, the conflict drink. When you drink in the witch will never be able to see your real past or future, she only see what you created on your mind. " Adele explained.

    Without delay Anna immediately opened the bottle of drink and wanted to drink it. But before that Adele hold her hand, stop her action and asked,

    "Wait. The greatest ask me, are you really wanted to go this far?"

    Anna did not answer, but instead she pushes Adele hand aside while smiling and continued to drink the magical water there. Both by the bottle until finished.

    Then her appearance began to change there, her golden hair is now changed to brown, her eyes become a bit sharp not big as usual and her body is slightly shorter than the real her. Just a simple change that her request there, but she is satisfied. She is still looking pretty anyway.

    The reason why she decides to change in this world is because she can''t risk anything. It seems like people can end up in this world after come contact with the rainbow stone, and she doesn''t want to deal with it if she comes across a recognizable enemy while she tries to find the truth.

    "There''s nothing to think Adele. I''m doing this for Aera and Jieun. I hope Jieun will never end up here, but if she did, I can at least protect her." Anna said in determined after a while, leaving the question unanswered.

    "The greatest feeling worried when he hears about your plan. But he said, if you needed an ally in there just trust the red stone." Adele said.

    "Red stone?"

    "I don''t know what he means by that, but he said you will understand what he means if you succeed in capturing the king''s heart."

    It''s known in the Dream Land now that the new King, King Liam who has been on the throne since the death of his father, is now looking for a woman who is worthy to be his wife. He is married before, but his wife died a long time before. And Anna is aiming for that position. She is quite sure that she can touch the heart of the king as she is now impersonating his late wife there. She looks different but similar in vibe.

    "Are you sure he is hunting in this kind of weather?" Anna asked as she inspected herself one more time. She looks messy there as she need to act like she is being attacked there.

    Adele nodded.

    "King Liam like a challenge and he has usually done this with his best friend King Arthur every single year."

    "Thank you so much Adele. I will keep in touch with you soon. If I didn''t come here that''s means I succeed. Make sure you tell The Greatest, my thanks."

    "Careful Anna." And that is the last time Anna meets Adele.

    Later, Anna continues to go to the forest where King Liam and King Arthur are said to be at the time. She could hear the sound of a horse''s footsteps then. Bravely she continued to run fast towards the sound.

    Out of the blue,

    "Argh!" She is now moaning in pain. This is clearly not a part of her plan. An arrow now pierced her hand at that moment. Make her sit on the white snow at that time which now changes color to red due to her blood flowing out quite a lot.

    "Stop!"

    She can hear the voice of a man there stopping his horse in front of her. Anna at the time, try her best not to fainted due to the pain that is now excruciating there.

    "Miss?"

    Anna raised her face at that moment and looked at the man wearing the king''s robe in front of her on his knees.

    "Who are you?" Anna asked. She needs to make sure who he is first.

    Seeing his arrow sunk in the woman''s hand, the King continued to inspect the area without answering.

    "You hit my arrow. I thought I shot a deer. You need to get a treatment. But, why are you, a woman, here in such a thick forest alone?"

    "I ran... away from my hometown... Someone attacking me. My parent already died, herb collector. I don''t know where I am now." Anna answered in stutter there due to her throbbing wound.

    ''I need to still awake!'' Anna said in her mind many times now.

    "Wait! Are you one of them?" Anna started acting there even though she was in pain. She brushed the king''s hand away and began to shuffle, moving away.

    "Wait!" The man said in worry looking at the injuries that he inflicted.

    "Don''t touch me!" Anna tries to sound scared now.

    "What happen here Arthur?"

    At that times, a deep voice asked there.

    Anna looked at the owner of the voice. She can see there, one good looking man with a very demanding aura looking down at her with his cold eyes from the horse that he is riding.

    "Liam! I accidently shot this woman but she seems to be afraid of me while I''m trying to help her."

    So this is King Arthur and that one is King Liam, my target. Somehow her heart feeling uneasy suddenly. Her confident crash a little.

    King Liam approached her now and Anna bowed in fear. This time she is not acting at all. The man really making her feeling scared there.

    "You''re bleeding too much and refuse to accept help. Do you want to die?" Liam said it in a cold tone.

    Anna is looking directly at the man now.

    King Liam gasps a little there when he looks at her. She looks innocently beautiful there. Make him reminded of his late wife.

    Gulping a little there, King Liam stepped forward while Arthur stood a little farther away giving room for his friend to manage his wrongdoing.

    "Can I help you?" Liam changed the tone of his voice at that moment and held out his hand.

    Seeing that, Anna try to looks at his eyes again. She noted that there sincerity come from his eyes now. But she didn''t have time to take the man''s hand as her hand suddenly felt too hurt now and she can feel that she will fainted there. But before she closes her eyes, she can feel that the King already holds her body in his arm.

    And that''s become the beginning of her revenge-based love story...

    End of flashback.

    Just as her memory of her past was gone, there a hand now hugging her from behind.

    "Are you still mad?" Liam now enters the room after he estimates that his wife has calmed down on her feeling. His face now in the crook of her neck, smelling her scent that he always like.

    Anna didn''t move there and just let the man hug her tightly. Warming her body that started to get cold there.

    ''My only mistake is that I really fall in love with you... While I shouldn''t do that. '' Anna said in her mind now. Regretting....

 Chapter 100 - PRINCESS FROM OTHER LAND

    The next day, early in the morning, Jieun was getting ready beautifully in front of a large mirror to welcome the presence of King Arthur, the king of the Winter Region who will coming here soon with his son, Prince James and daughter, Princess Lia.  His wife is said to be unable to come as she has something to do this time around.

    "Are you feeling fine today?" Eun-Woo, who was also getting ready there asked.

    Jieun feel a little surprised then after hearing his voice. But she just smiles there.

    "I''m fine." In short she said.  It''s been so long for them to talk so casually like that make she didn''t know what to say or react anymore.

    Eun-Woo watched her there. As if trying to convince himself with the girl''s words.

    "Tell me if something like that happens again. I will confront the witch myself and make sure she regrets her action." He said with grim face there.

    He still the same Eun-Woo, Jieun said in her mind now.  On what happened to Mia and Ethan, Jieun feels a little scared if her relationship with Eun-Woo becomes like that, but to see that he still manages to make conversation with her, she knows, they will be alright as long as she talk it thorough.

    "Actually, after the witch talking to me, I suddenly got a new vision or something that actually happens in the past." Jieun told him.

    "As you saw on the way to the Summer Region before?" Eun-woo is now sitting on the edge of the bed. Focus on the story that being told.

    "Yes." She then trying to search for a moment in her mind on what happened yesterday.

    "What''s that you see this time?" Eun-Woo seems curious there.

    "An argument. It''s like I''m seeing things that my mother experience before. This time she is fighting with Freya..." Jieun lost in thought again.

    "Jieun?"

    Hearing her name being called by the man, Jieun regained consciousness and felt her heart pounding a little there.

    "Ah, sorry. I''m just trying to remember. In the vision it seems like Freya is screaming to my mother asking about the magical stone. Also, she asks if the King has it.  Seems like she ask about the previous King. Not King Liam. "

    Eun-Woo thinks after hearing that. He actually has no idea if the previous king owns the stone. But the red stone in the basement didn''t have an owner for years now. And how can that happen while all the power stone has their chosen owner?  Unable to understand what was going on, Eun-Woo began to speak again.

    "Whatever that''s all about, your vision seems like very valuable for us to solve this whole mystery. If you saw it again don''t hesitate to tell me."

    Jieun nodded. Of course she will tell him.

    "I will."

    Eun-Woo then wakes up there and wants to get ready to go out.

    "Wait, I want..." Jieun was just about to raise a misunderstanding between them, but suddenly the door of their room was knocked.

    "Prince Eun-Woo? My lady? The King already calls for all the royals to meet. King Arthur is 5 minutes away now." Ayana announced there.

    "Let''s go." Eun-Woo says to Jieun.

    Jieun let out a little sigh there while walking. Its like that conversation need to wait.

    Once inside the beautiful hall, Jieun could see Mia was standing next to Ethan but clearly looked awkward there. Mia just smiling to Jieun now. As if telling her that she is okay. But Jieun know the best. She is not actually.  Barely holding on. Maybe she needs to talk to Eun-Woo about them also.

    "The arrival of King Arthur, Prince James and Princess Lia!"

    A loud announcement was made by the palace guard on duty.

    All the princes and princesses of the Dream Land now bowed their faces as a sign of respect to their father''s friend. King Arthur, who first saw Jieun stopped immediately in front of her.

    "So you''re the new princess?"

    Listening to that question Jieun raised her face slightly and began to answer.

    "Yes, your highness. Princess Jieun, the fourth prince''s wife."

    "Oh my! What a beauty you are!  Where did you find her Liam?"

    King Liam looks at his best friend there with sharp eyes. Arthur is never the serious one actually. Always find something amusing.

    "Just come here already." Liam ordered before Arthur got too noisy there.

    "Oh! Anna, you also look prettier each day. How come I didn''t see you standing there waiting for me." King Arthur kept talking non -stop there.

    Jieun just laugh inwardly there as she doesn''t think that a strict king like king Liam will have such a big mouth as his best friend.

    After that, all of them went to eat a very luxury breakfast together while chatting with each other.

    In silence, Princess Lia looked towards Jieun and Eun-Woo.

    ''Look like they need some push. '' Princess Lia smiles mischievously there.

    Seeing that Prince Eun-Woo and Princess Jieun  that look awkward, but clearly care so much to each other making she feel like she needs to do something there.

    "I''m so sorry that I can''t come to both of your wedding as I stuck because of the heavy blizzard. Some regular things that happen in winter region. But please come and attend Prince James wedding next month.  I even come here to give all of you the invitation. "

    "We are fine with that King Arthur. After all you send a very luxurious gift to us. We, thank you for that." Eun-Woo said there.

    "Father, King Liam, can I have Jieun to accompany me today. I want to visit the garden that is in this palace after so long, and also want to get to know her. To become a friend."

    Princess Lia suddenly said that. She is also getting boring now after eating as she knows her father wanted to tell them about her brother fianc¨¦e and she is here just to play anyway.

    King Liam only nodded there didn''t even ask for Jieun opinion.  But, King Arthur got more manner in that.

    "Of course you can. But, Princess Jieun can you do that for her? It''s been a while since the last we come here. She probably didn''t remember the direction much."

    "I''m very willing your highness." Jieun said that although she is actually is the one that''s bad with direction. But she is also curious about the girl. About her past with Eun-Woo. Which motivates her for that.

    "That''s great. I leave her to you then."

    Eun-Woo then looks at Jieun there. Whispering closer in her ears now.

    "Are you sure? You are bad with direction anyway."

    Jieun''s face turned a little red when she felt Eun-Woo''s breath on her face.  Once again her heart is beating too loud there, that she hope Eun-Woo didn''t hear them.

    "I''ll be just fine." She said there.

    After getting that permission, Princess Lia continued to get up from her seat.

    "Then let''s go Princess Jieun. I can''t wait to see the flower garden here."

    After that, they both walked together out of the hall to the garden outside

    "I''m so sorry Princess Lia, I''m actually bad with direction but I can bring you to the rose garden as I still remember the path." Jieun said there politely.

    "Just Lia."

    "Huh?"

    "Just call me Lia and I call you Jieun. Is that okay? I don''t like to be too formal anyway." Lia has spoken her mind there.

    Jieun, become a bit shocked there as the girl seem to comfortable around her while the just meet but she nodded in agree afterwards.

    "Good.  It''s okay Jieun. I actually know the way."

    "Eh?" Once again Jieun was shocked by the words that came out from the princess''s mouth.

    "I just want to be friends with you. Is that alright?"

    "Of... course." Jieun said there. She never encounters someone like this before. Too direct, too unique?

    "So, how your married life? No offense, but Eun-Woo can be a little pain in the ass, right?"

    Savage. That is one word that crosses Jieun''s mind now.

    "Well, he is not that bad."

    Lia smiles there. The bait hit.

    "Did you know that I and Eun Woo have some history before?"

    Something suddenly entered into Jieun''s heart now listening to it. Hurt? Sad? No... But what? Wait. Is this jealousy?

    "All people in Dream Land know about that." Jieun said it simply.

    Lia nodded there while smiling.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t take him away from you."

    ''Not like I''m going to let that happen,'' Jieun began to feel uneasy.

    "Ah, said about the old time. You see that forest there. Far behind this palace. There''s a very long wooden suspension bridge. People in this land said that if you ever cross that bridge your love will last ever after. I once try to cross that, but as it so scary cause it sway so much and heavy fog I can''t make it and cry. But Eun-Woo comfort me at the time, hugging me tightly there and said you''re the best. That''s the best compliment ever if you know him. "

    Jieun feel hurt there. Eun-Woo never said that word to her before. Hearing the story, it seems like both of them is close. But why didn''t they end up together? Wait a minute. He hugs her?  Jieun take a deep breath in there.

    Seeing that expression, Lia is trying hard not to laugh.

    "I don''t think someone sweet like you can ever cross that bridge while someone tough like me can''t."

    "No. What makes you think that? I can do it." Jieun unconsciously said that.

    ,          "Really?" Lia deliberately questioned that.

    Jieun nodded confidently. She actually didn''t know what she is doing.

    "Then, if you go and cross that, bring me the purple wildflower there as proof. I will become your servant for a day if you have done that." Lia challenge her now.

    "It''s a deal.." And Jieun accept that.

 Chapter 101 - JEALOUSY ACT

    After accepting the challenge that was suddenly given by Princess Lia of the Winter Region, Jieun in fast went into her resident to get ready. She takes a deep breath a couple of times and let it out harshly there. Her face clearly looks angry, not like her usual self at all.

    "Who did she think she is? Why is she provocation me like that ?!" Jieun  started talking about her unsatisfied feeling there while opening her dress at that time.  Although her surrounding is cold because of the winter season, she feel like it is still summer. Sweat also began to appear all over her body.

    She opened her closet there thinking what the most appropriate clothes that she can wear to get into the woods. She wants to change into clothes that are more suitable for extreme activities.

    She calculated there. The forest is the forest that she once entered due to a horse incident, which Eun-Woo rescued her at the time. She never knew about the suspension bridge that Princess Lia talked about earlier, but as she looks at the maps that she requires somehow inside the palace library, she can see that the places are a bit far inside.

    It''s probably taking some time, even if she''s moving in the now even though the present time is still early in the morning. If she succeeds, she may be able to return to the palace again in the evening. But if not, maybe by nightfall.

    "Who cares about tonight''s party. This is my pride we are talking about!" Jieun is determined now. Didn''t want anything hindering her from proving herself to that girl.

    Tonight, there will be a theater play in the palace hall at the request of King Arthur himself, so all of them needed to be there to see the acting by the popular troop paid by King Liam.  But she cares that less. Her mind already fixed to the current goal.  She will win this bet and make Princess Lia paid for it.

    She also didn''t actually know why she worked up so much like this. But thinking that Eun-Woo hugging tightly the other girl before, while the girl is crying making her furious. Also, he dare to praise other girl by saying, ''You''re the best''? Sounded not like him, but that is what make her more annoy now.

    Jieun properly prepared there. She is wearing her long sleeve blouse with pants that Granny Susan makes for her before, to not gather attention. Also put on a long thick sweater as it already snowing but still it''s not that cold yet as the sun still shine brightly. She is also wearing a boot there making it easy for her to move on snow.

    She then took a medium size backpack there.  Throws some necessary in her bag such as simple first aid, a change of clothes, knife, matches, also toiletries as she always prepared if something happen. Who knows if she got lost!

    But this time if she really did, she knows Princess Lia will tell others or even find her herself.  She is the reason why she is going anyway.

    Then, she left the bedroom and headed to the kitchen. She makes a tea and pour it inside a thermos to bring it together with her, a bottle of water, also, grab some fruits and quickly make some rice ball that happens to have all the ingredients in there for her lunch.

    She wanted to use the magical pouch that Mia gave her, but instead she wanted to do this more normally as it was not like she was going to travel far. So, she just go as simple as that. Feeling satisfied, she got ready to get out now.

    But, Ayana, who had not been there suddenly returned home, and came across Jieun at the door. She looked Jieun from top to bottom with a suspicious look.

    "Why are you looking like this my lady? Are you going somewhere?" She asks to figure it out.  Jieun clearly look different, as she looks just like before she got married and become a princess.  And that is not a good sign to Ayana.

    Jieun wreck of her brain now looking for a reason so that Ayana doesn''t hold her there. But the most important things is she cannot get caught by Eun-Woo. She knows that the man will never let her wandering in the forest alone, in addition to the snowy weather like this.

    "Princess Lia asks me something so I need to do that... in fast. If anyone search for me just say that I will get back soon." Jieun make an attempt to sneak out there but Ayana quickly grabs her hand. Stopping her action.

    "Wait! You didn''t say anything yet. What that something? Did Prince Eun-Woo know about this?" Ayana doesn''t want Jieun to get stuck with something dangerous.  That''s why she asks a lot.

    "Aya, King Liam already gives me permission to do things with Princess Lia today. It just happens that way. Don''t get worried okay. Now, I really need to go or I will be late for tonight''s show. Bye!" In fast Jieun pushes Ayana''s hand away and runs out there. Do not want to continue to be interrogated or she will blown up her own plan.

    Looking at Jieun, Ayana felt uneasy there.

    "Is she going to be okay?" She asked herself.

    "This doesn''t feel good..." Ayana then went inside while tidying up the residential area. Try to soothe her worries.

    Meanwhile,

    Jieun who is running as fast as she could and even succeed in avoid from coming across people that she know, now breathe a sigh of relief when she is already walking on the road leading to the forest area. Luckily, this is the first snow, so, it doesn''t fall too much.

    Without her realizing it, from a distance Princess Lia looked at her with a smile.

    "Next is Eun-Woo." Lia said her plan.

    After about one hour of walking, Jieun had been already deep into the forest and started looking at the map she was holding in her hand. Surprisingly, she is in a correct direction.

    "I''ll be alright..." She keep talking to herself now. The deeper she was in the forest area, the more she felt nervous and her confidence began to falter a little because that was the first time she had entered the forest so deep, as well as the first time in a long time she was alone in an unknown place. However, the sunny surroundings made her calmly continue her journey.

    Hopefully no big birds attack her this time around like what happened in the woods near Hilleo Village before. She walked carefully enough this time so she not  step on things that should not be.

    Remind about that make Jieun smile to herself. That is one of a memory that she can''t forget in her life. Where she met Eun-Woo again after the incident that happen inside the palace. When he saves her again.

    But after Princess Lia''s face reappeared in her mind, she started walking while stomping her feet there. That beautiful memory kept flying, passing away just like that.

    "Wait! Did he go to this suspension bridge just the two of them together?    With that Princess Lia?!"    Jieun loss of her words there. While here she is coming there alone without company.

    Suddenly she feels enrage when she thinks that the two of them are walking together, side by side, both of them, in such a lonely place.

    "You now didn''t even want to touch me and distance yourself, but you can hug another woman first and say you''re the best to her! Am I a joke to you?!" Jieun said screaming as she stepped on the snow at her feet while imagining it was Eun-Woo.

    "Just wait and see me cross that bridge. If you are not saying those words to me, I swear I will hunt you down." Jieun didn''t realize that she is being a bit childish now.

    After calming down a bit, she resumed her journey. According to the maps she is almost there. So without taking a break as her passion is too much to bear right now she just walking non-stop.

    After about 2 hours of non -stop walking, Jieun finally arrived at the suspension bridge and the situation there left her stood speechless.

    "What... is this?"

    The suspension bridge is made of wood and the rope, look very old, also there is an inscription on it showing that the bridge is 2 km length. It also sways here and there when the wind touches it. This time there''s no fog like Princess Lia mention to her so she thinks of it as a good sign.  For now.

    Jieun tries to look down at the bridge.  There is a river a bit far below that looks deep and is flowing fast. Luckily, it''s not frozen river in case of something. She just thinks of the worst case scenario that can happen, played in her mind.

    Krrrrohhhh ...

    As she put her one leg on the bridge boldly to get started, her stomach suddenly rumbled loudly there asking for food.

    In fast she pulled her foot back there and said,

    "Look like I''m having my lunch first then."

 Chapter 102 - PRINCESS LIA PLAN

    Eun-Woo feels uneasy there all of a sudden. The last time he saw Jieun was when the girl and Princess Lia went out together. Like 10 in the morning. But a moment ago, he saw Lia walks with Syaoran into the stable and there was no direct involvement of Jieun there.

    But he let it alone because he thought maybe Jieun have something else to do somewhere. But since then, he has been in his residence all the time and Jieun didn''t even come home, even missed lunch.

    By then the day had already begun towards evening, 3 pm to be exact and he still didn''t see even the shadow of the girl. Where is that girl actually?

    He usually fine if he didn''t see Jieun for a while as he know that he cannot restrict her, but today his heart feeling restless.  He wanted to see her, badly.  Because of that, he is now confronts Ayana to ask if she knows anything about the girl whereabouts.

    "Do you know where Jieun is? I didn''t see her all day long." Eun-Woo asks.

    Ayana looks shocked there making Eun-Woo knows for sure something must happened.

    "No way.  She really didn''t tell you then..." Ayana mumble to herself and suddenly feels worried.

    Eun-Woo waited patiently there wanting an explanation.

    "What''s that you mean?"

    Ayana is now awake from reverie and begins to tell the prince.

    "This morning, I came across Lady Jieun. She is wearing a thick clothes and boot, looking like someone that wanted to go somewhere outside. Also, she brought backpack with her. When I ask her where she is going, and whether you know about it or not, she seems like didn''t want to tell me and just said this and that in general before running away.  Is she doing something dangerous? "Ayana felt nervous now.

    Eun-Woo grit his teeth now.  ''What are you doing Jieun?''  He asking his mind now.

    "No, it just... I feel weird as I didn''t see her all day." Eun-Woo says so to calm himself down.

    "Is that all that you know? She didn''t say anything else? Other things?"

    Ayana thought there carefully, trying to remember.

    "Ah, she said Princess Lia has asked her to do something so she need to done it fast. And...  She said if someone looking for her just said that she will get back before night.  That''s all."

    Listening to that, Eun-Woo without saying anything else continued to walk out of his residence. He wanted to confront that Princess Lia now. What did she ask Jieun to do actually?

    At that time, Princess Lia and Syaoran were still in the stable. She wanted to learn about how to ride the horses, but Syaoran doesn''t seem too interested to teach her. He is there because he was forced to anyway.  While Princess Mia has always liked to mess up with his life.

    "Hey! Why are you so mean to me?" Princess Lia started to get mad. This man is really hard to get close to, but that''s what make her interested in him. His uniqueness.

    "What?" Syaoran didn''t seem to understand.

    "I said I wanted to learn how to ride a horse."

    "You already know how to ride it. I saw you did that last year." Syaoran said.

    Princess Mia''s face changed slightly there. Quite red from being caught.

    "Well... I didn''t know how to ride the white one. I always ride the other color." She didn''t know how stupid she sounds right now.

    Syaoran frowned then.

    "It''s cold. Not suitable for a ride. Choose other things to do." Syaoran said.

    Princess Mia was silent there feeling as if she wanted to sulk. It was then that she saw the fourth princes enter the stable with a rather serious face.

    She smiled knowingly then when she saw the man''s steps heading towards her.

    "Where did you send Jieun?" Eun-Woo''s voice was cold there.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Lia deliberately wanted to see how far the man wanted to extract information from her.

    "I''m not playing your game here. Tell me before I did something unthinkable." Eun-Woo starts to get a little angry there.

    Seeing Eun-Woo''s angry face, Lia then looked at the sky, which was now a little cloudy.

    ''Probably this is the best time for a knight in shining armor to save the princess. '' Lia plotting in her mind now.

    "I just said that I wanted a blue wildflower at the end of the suspension bridge in the woods there. And she willingly wanted to get it for me.  I''m surprised that you just found out now and not earlier."

    Lia could swear that she can see something flashing at Eun-Woo eyes now. In fast that man pushed the girl hard against the stable wall with his sword sheath.

    "Eun-Woo!" Syaoran was a little shocked by his brother''s actions.

    "If something happens to her, you will be responsible for that. I won''t hesitate to kill you even if you''re a princess." Then Eun-Woo moves fast away. Want to find Jieun as soon as possible before anything bad happens.

    Syaoran then approached Lia, who was still leaning against the wall.

    "What have you done?" He didn''t really catch anything.

    Lia looked at the man in disbelief. ''Didn''t he suppose to ask if she was okay or not first?''

    "Seriously?" She said.

    "Eun-Woo is not a type of person who get angry for no reason."  He said there.

    "Tell me Syaoran. After I confess to you years before, did you ever think about that?"

    Syaoran looked at the girl now who suddenly bring up their past.

    "I do."

    "And?" Lia wants to know more.  What he is feeling about that?

    "And what?"

    Damn! This guy really dense didn''t he? Lia started cursing in her mind now didn''t know what to do to make this man to recognize her.

    "Are you liking other girls after I confess to you? Any other suitor that King Liam introduced  to you this past few years?" Lia just decides to be straightforward.

    "I don''t have any suitor. But I do like someone before."

    "Who?" Lia started to get jealous.

    "Princess Jieun."  Syaoran said directly.

    Lia gaped a little there. Didn''t think Jieun was her ex-rival. Its ex because the girl already married anyway.

    "Did Eun-Woo and Jieun know about that?"

    "Eun-Woo know about it, but Jieun didn''t. It just somehow becomes like that. I like her, but I like it more when Jieun become Eun-Woo''s wife. Eun-Woo become happier. My feeling doesn''t matter anymore. I will get over it one day. I''m cool with that. " Syaoran said there in honest. Somehow he decides to share his feeling and thought to the girl that he knows very well liking him since long before.

    Lia sighs, heavily there.

    "Listen here Syaoran, I like you and even for now you didn''t like me back, hear me out here. I declare a love war on you!"  Lia said enthusiastically there. Very persistent.

    Syaoran smirking there looking at her determination. He doesn''t really care about all of that plan, but she makes him feel amuse each time as she never gives up on him... Yet.

    "I will make you fall in love with me. No matter how many women try to approach you or King Liam introduced you to a different suitor after this. As long as you are not married I will never give up. Mark my word! "

    "Don''t waste your time like that." Syaoran said.

    He actually did some thinking when the princess confessed to him long ago. But, he felt he could not afford to like the girl more than just a friend. He tries to imagine her to be his wife, but he just can''t picture her there.

    "Why?  This is my life and I choose my own way.  This week while I''m here I will try my best to tackle your heart."  Put aside her shyness, Lia just keep confessing.  As she know, she didn''t have much time now.  Her father must be trying to find a suitor for her after her brother is married.  She just wanted to fight even if...she probably will lose.

    "Suit yourself then." Syaoran said there.  He thought that she will get tired sooner or later by herself.

    Lia is smiling, satisfied now. She still has a chance if the man is willing like this.

    "But... what kind of war is this?" Syaoran asks. Just wanted to know.

    Lia approached the man now and then quickly pulled his shirt in front making the man bow and she kisses him there. Lips to lips and nothing special about that.

    Lia close her eyes there while, Syaoran who is now quite shocked by the girl brave move, widens his eye.  His body went rigid there. His first kiss are taken away just like that.

    In fast, Lia stops her kiss and pushes away the man who is clearly shocked by her actions. That is also her first kiss, but as she knows she will never get it from him so she just decides to become bold.

    "Starting now, be prepared." She said and then walked away leaving the man.

    Syaoran, who was still stiff, could still feel the feeling when the girl''s lips met his.. Strangely, his heart began to pound so fast for the girl that he never has a feeling with.

 Chapter 103 - IN DANGER

    After eating a late lunch, which she really takes her time chewing the food while watching the suspension bridge, Jieun once again stand near the bridge.

    She is not afraid of heights person as long as she knows herself.  But because  the bridge is quite high and swaying makes her feel nauseous for some reason.  Also, how long the bridge was did not directly help to calm her heart. Because of that, she took quite a while before wanting to continue her journey again.

    "Why do I feel so nervous now?" Jieun said to herself while massaging her chest.  Trying to calming herself.

    Suddenly the weather turned cloudy, quite dark.  Jieun start to feel worried if the day starts to rain. It''s already snowing, and if it rains, then she will definitely face some trouble.  Freezing rain is never good for people who are on the outside.

    "Not now. Please." She is begging now. She knew that she needed to move quickly, crossing the bridge right away before the rain really fall down.

    Not wanting to think too long due to feeling a bit rush there to complete her mission, Jieun start moving. Inhale and exhale her breath several times to calm herself before she really get starting.

    "Ah, I don''t know. Let just done this fast." She said.

    She holds the rope on the suspension bridge that serves as reinforcer, on her left and right tightly.  She can see that the bridge sway up again now due to her  touch even though the wind was not there then.

    Slowly she stepped on the wood floor of the bridge and started moving. One step, two steps... As she got her rhythm and her confident is resurface, she started walking fast so that she can finish early.

    "This is better than I thought. Not scary at all. I was nervous for no reason before." She said, relieved now, even smiling happily as she thought she could cross the bridge easily unlike what Princess Lia had told her.

    "Did she deliberately say that this bridge is scary because she just wants to scare me?" Jieun start telling herself. Did not understand the true purpose of Princess Lia.

    But, just as she felt calm, suddenly, the wind that had disappeared earlier began to blow quite hard there, the rain that she beg not to fall before also began to fall little by little now.

    "Oh no."  Jieun start to feel like her body is in the air.

    The bridge is now shaking so much. Her body also seemed to fly like a kite, making Jieun even lose her footing there. She started sitting on the bridge while forcing herself to get up now. She knows she needs to move fast because this kind of weather will only get worse each passing time. She can''t wait there!

    Her eyes at the time cannot be opened properly due to the strong wind and the rain that is now falling heavily. Her whole body is now shaking because of the coldness that she can feel now till her bone. Her whole body is also wet because of the rain. Rain in the winter is clearly freezing!

    "Move!" Jieun encouraging herself.  Still holding tightly on the rope. She knows if she doesn''t do something she will probably get hypothermia in this case.

    While screaming, she manages to move little by little there even though the bridge is shaking in horror. It''s just like she is riding a roller coaster now, but more scary than that. One, two, three step and then she had to stop whenever the wind making her wobbly. When she finds her balance again, she resumes her stride again.

    Both of her hands are now feeling so hurt because she was not wearing gloves at the time and had to grip a rough rope there to help her gain balance. She scolded herself for that. She didn''t think that further.

    While she was trying to walk there suddenly a strong wind pushed her a little so that she was pushed forward and lost her grip on the rope making her fall face down at the bridge.

    Turning herself to face the now rainy sky, she was now lying on the still swinging bridge. She feels tired a little now.

    "I''m fine. I can do this."  Jieun trying hard try to hypnotize her mind there so that she will not get scared. Being scared at this time only will make things difficult for her.

    Still not giving up, she has now changed her mission to a self -rescue effort. She cannot go back as she is already halfway. It will make her effort go in vain. So she just decides to keep going until she reaches the final destination. She doesn''t have much choice anyway.

    "Come on!"  Jieun scream to herself now before going back in action.

    She stood there again and wanted to keep walking, but only a few steps, she come across an unfortunate fate that found her. The wood that was trampled now apparently had rotted and made her fall there. Again, making her miss the grip on the bridge rope. One of her legs is now included in the hole.

    "Argh!"

    She is now screaming in pain as her leg scratches to the broken wood. Even though it''s rotten, it''s still hurting her, making her pant is now torn a little.

    Her hands are now supporting her.  Holding the sturdy wooden floor and the rope now.  Knocking the wooden floor in front of her, make sure it doesn''t rotten before she concentrates her strength there trying to pull her legs up again.

    "Hiyahhhh!"

    Having succeeded there. Jieun take a deep breath to ease her uneasy heart. She holds her necklace now asking for help that she hasn''t asked for in a long time. She make a decision to start crawling little by little. No longer able to stand as her strength was almost gone.

    "Just a little now." She said as she could see from a distance, the road at the end.

    However, fate was still not on her side when suddenly a very strong wind began to appear and as if hitting her there even made the rope of the suspension bridge break on the left side.

    "Ugh!" Jieun who managed to cling to one of the rope that is still strong there, start hanging on the bridge that has already collapsed in half.

    "What?" She can''t believe her eyes now with the situation that suddenly happened.

    Now her eyes began to look down. The river water at that time was flowing very fast because of the heavy rain there. Jieun, who is not really a good swimmer started to get worried. She knows she can survive and have much more higher chances if the river is calm, but this... She can''t be sure now.

    So, by biting her lip, she is now trying to hold on there. Moving using the rope while clinging. But since her energy has been already low her movement is feeling heavy now. She knows she will fall anytime, but she refuses to give up so easily.

    About 10 minutes she remained there, she finally loses her grip and fall down now. Weirdly, her eyes at that time managed to look at her glowing necklace there.  It glow, for the second time now since the last time at the palace before.

    She can feel that she fall, but slowly in pace. She knows, she will not feel hurt by the impact of the water if she fall like this.  As though it is water, but if humans fall at such a high height, it can still hurt the body as the water will feel solid just same as fall down on concrete.

    Slowly, Jieun is now finally make a contact with the river. As her body touches the water, the light on her necklace disappears instantly making her feel her struggle now. Because the water of the river flowing fast she began to continuing sinking and arose there.

    Using her leftover energy, she tries to swim but only become more exhausted as the water is too fast there. Swaying herself.  She cant win against nature.

    "Help!" Jieun said even though she knew no one was able to hear her at the time. Her mouth at the time already entered a lot of water.  Making her feeling force to drink it.  Her backpack in her behind, hinder her movement so much as it become so heavy now.

    ''I don''t want to die yet...  Not before I know the truth''.  Jieun said in her mind now.  She also suddenly remembered Eun-Woo''s face there.

    "Eun-Woo... help." Jieun ask for that last time before she at the time stops her movement.  She didn''t have any energy anymore.  She start sinking there while her eyes still open widely.

    ''Is this the end?''  She ask herself while drowning.

    But, just about she wanted to close her eyes there, she could see the water that surrounding her was glowing brightly.  Vaguely from a distance she saw as if something was approaching her. The water that felt fast earlier seemed to calm down.. There she felt her hand being pulled, but before knowing what was going on she finally fainted.

 Chapter 104 - YOURE ANNOYING!

    Eun-Woo ran as fast as lightning towards the forest. Even use his power which he usually does not use unless involving battle or enemy. It just he didn''t want to miss or risk anything. His mind only thinks about the safety of that foolish girl. Jieun!

    With the sudden rain falling there and the wind being too strong, Eun-Woo accelerated his pace.  He''s too worried now. That suspension bridge has not been used for many years. It must be already rotten and not strong in shape.  Dan clearly Jieun didn''t know about that.

    ''How come that girl had gone this far just with a stupid request from Princess Lia? What''s on the girl''s mind, presumably? Dammit!'' Eun-Woo is cursing in his mind. Not in the least slowed down his movements then.  He just didn''t know what to say anymore. That girl is too na?ve for her own good.

    The journey which took almost over three hours by Jieun, only 30 minutes done by Eun-Woo.  In the blink of an eye, he had almost reached the suspension bridge.

    Out of the blue,

    "Help... Eun-Woo."

    Eun-Woo was shocked for a moment.  Even making he stopped of his run when he heard Jieun''s voice as if she now be so close to his ear. He was also feel as if he detect on something familiar. The power stone.  Same one as his.

    He looked around then.  He is in a state of confusion before the signal from the power stone disappears instantly. Realizing that he stopped for quite some time there, distracted.  Eun-Woo started moving again. Not far now. Only a few steps ahead.

    How surprised he was then to see that the suspension bridge had half collapsed there. His heart started beating fast because he was too worried now.

    "Jieun!" Eun-Woo starts screaming there. Calling.

    His eyes tried to open wide at that time, even though the heavy rain bothered him a little. He surveyed the area to find a glimpse of Jieun.  He was hoping that the bridge is fall before the girl crossed it.

    However, his hopes were dashed when his eyes now caught the footprints of the girl still clearly in the snow that was still visible near the bridge.

    Eun-Woo quickly observes the very fast current of the river at that time. He couldn''t hesitate now even though he wasn''t sure if the girl had fallen into the river or not. He needs to search inside the water and if she''s really there, hopefully he''s not too late.

    "Neutral!" Using his power there he slows down the current of the river so that he can swim and dive in well, so that if there is a Jieun there, he is not carried away by the strong current.

    With that, Eun-Woo continues to dive into the river and dive. As he can''t see anything he come upward a few times taking his breath.

    ''Please be fine Jieun. '' He keeps praying in his mind now. He couldn''t bear to think of losing the girl. It''s been a few weeks since he being such a jerk to her. He didn''t tell her yet.  Why he become like that?  His real feelings to be exact.

    In the meantime, when he already felt so desperate, there was a bright white light shining from the sky down as if illuminating the river area.  In there he could see a bubble on the surface of the water and it is not because of the rain.  He know instantly that Jieun is there.

    In fast and without thinking anything else he continued to swim closer to the area before diving again. He can feel it this time. Jieun scent.

    The deeper he dived, he could finally see the girl almost closing her eyes. He holds out his hand now trying to catch her.

    First attempt. Failed.

    Second attempt, he can''t afford to fail again. He finally manages to pull Jieun''s sleeves before bringing the girl''s body closer to him. Holding her bridal style, and uses his power now. The light that had helped him had suddenly disappeared, making the surroundings start to look very dark.

    "Aviation!"

    Using his wind power inside the river there, Eun-Woo and Jieun then return to the surface and next, to the ground. The river is now move fast again.  As it normally does before.

    Eun-Woo coughs a little because of the river water that enter his throat while Jieun, who is now unconscious lying there unmoving. The rain got heavier and heavier there, making the situation worse.

    "Jieun! Open your eyes. Please!"

    Eun-Woo starts patting the girl''s cheek expecting a reaction. He checked on her breathing but it seems gone.

    Quickly he did a CPR there.  He knows Jieun already has been in the water for quite some time and must have swallowed a lot of water.  She could be in danger if he didn''t move fast.

    Feelings of fear began to manifest at that moment in his heart. Eun-Woo can''t feel calm anymore. He even felt his eyes becoming warm there. Almost wanted to cry for some reason, even though he is not a man who likes to cry.

    "Please! Jieun!  Wake up!" He urgently calls her now.

    As used his palm didn''t work enough, he started performing a mouth to mouth CPR there. Only two times he did that, finally Jieun regain her consciousness and cough out a lot of water to her side.

    Eun-Woo finally breath properly now. Relieved. He can even feel there are tears spilling a little there in the corner of his eyes. Then, he distances himself a little so that the girl can move freely due to her erratic cough.

    Finally settled there.  Jieun eyeing her surroundings that are still raining and to herself, who is now soaking wet there.

    "I''m... Still Alive?" She said that out loud.

    Her sentence making the worried Eun-Woo is now surrounded with rage there.

    "Of course you are alive. Are you wanting to die in the first place or what? Why are you even here?!" Eun-Woo starts to scold.

    Jieun keep blinking there in surprise to see the man who is now kneeling next to her, but a bit farther away, scolding her so loudly while she trying to recover here.

    Her cheeks are now becoming red due to the sudden anger that creep inside her heart and mind while staring sharply at her savior now.

    "Why are you screaming at me? You are supposed to ask me if I am okay or not. And why are you here anyway?" Jieun also start to make her voice louder now.

    "You are clearly fine as you are already opening your eyes now. Why I even bother to ask about something that I already know?! And if I am not in here you were dead long ago. Why are you even bothering to come here for some stupid things?  Are you stupid or what? "

    "Stupid things? Said someone who doing stupid things these past few weeks ignoring me like some cowards. While playing with another woman sweetly." Jieun glaring madly now. Eun-Woo also do the same.

    Okay, Jieun really didn''t mean to explode and tell the guy all the things that were bothering her, but she couldn''t take it anymore. If it is so hard to find a suitable time to discuss things, then, let just talk now!

    "I''m not ignoring you." Eun-Woo denies it. "And what on earth are you saying? Who other woman?"

    "No need to deny it as I already know everything. Princess Lia already told me about your used to be sweet to her, hugging her and stuff. Even give her compliments when she can''t get through that suspension bridge. You never praise me like that! " Jieun start to shed tears there. Let it be if Eun-Woo says she''s like a kids or something. She doesn''t care anymore.

    "Why you didn''t get married to her instead? I''m already sick hearing her talking about my husband good at this and that. Something that I never even know but she knows about that.  Its irritating me to the end." Jieun is sobbing hard now.

    Eun-Woo was shocked there. Did he hear her correctly?

    "Are you jealous?"

    Jieun become quiet. But she didn''t want to deny about that. Just escaping death makes her feel the need to appreciate every moment she has. So she decides to be honest.

    "Yes. I am jealous. So what? Which wife doesn''t feel hurt when there are other women who seem to want their husbands!"

    "Tch! Youre annoying me." Eun-Woo suddenly blurt that while watching his wife that still crying there.

    Hearing that, Jieun getting up there and wanted to storm off didn''t want to deal with the man temporarily.  But, Eun-Woo is faster than her. He yanks Jieun into his arm now.

    Jieun struggling there to escape.

    "What are you doing? Didn''t I annoying you? Let go of mmmh!"

    Jieun eyes widen there when Eun-woo suddenly kissing her. She try to push the man''s chest to separate herself but the man is too strong for her to fight. She just crying there, didn''t response to it, just froze.

    Seeing the girl already calm down, Eun-Woo stopped the kiss and looked into her eyes that were still full with tears and hurt. He didn''t say anything but after a few seconds he decided to lean in again.. To tell her with his kiss and this time Jieun didn''t refuse.

 Chapter 105 - HARU AND AYANA SIMPLE DATE

    Ayana, who is now worried about Jieun''s safety walked back and forth in one of the corridors of the palace while holding both her hands there. She feels restless and sigh a couple if times now.

    "Why I didn''t stop her when I see her this morning?" Ayana even blamed herself there.

    Seeing the relatively bad weather conditions with heavy rain plus snow and strong winds, Ayana felt uneasy waiting there.  Wanting to go and help to find the princess, she actually did not know where.  She can only pray that Jieun is well and Prince Eun-Woo can find her.

    From a distance, Haru looked at the girl who looked restless. He didn''t know what actually happened and just passed here unplanned and saw the girl looking towards the forest.

    He then remembered his promise to the girl before he is going to the Summer Region. Then, his hand holds something that has been kept in his pocket for a long time, but has not had time to give it to the girl. Their date that he promised her before also has not yet taken place due to too much work he had to do after going back from the land.

    "Here goes nothing." Haru then approached the girl.  Its not plan at all. But at least he wanted to fulfill that promise.

    But, as soon as he got there, he could see that the girl was indeed looking too worried.

    "Ayana." Slowly Haru called to the girl so as not to surprise her.

    "Huh?" But Ayana was still shocked there. Eyes are widening without being asked.

    "Prince Haru. What are you doing here? Didn''t you suppose to be at the hall now?" Ayana started asking there.

    Haru smiles in satisfied there seeing the girl who could have a conversation with him without feeling scared like before. She didn''t even look around now to see if someone else was watching their interaction.

    "I am. But all of a sudden I saw you pacing here so I decided to come and talk to you for a while."

    "Won''t you get trouble from the King by doing this. You better go now."

    "Nah... I will be just fine." Haru said. Its not like it''s an official thing anyway. It''s just a family gather around to watch a theater.

    "So, what happened? Why do you look so worried here?" Haru wants to know.

    Ayana sighs heavily there.

    "Lady Jieun is missing."

    "What?!" Haru also started to get nervous now after knowing the news.

    "No, what I mean is, she said Princess Lia asked her to do something in the woods there and she hasn''t been back to the palace since. Making me feel worried about her safety."

    "Where is Eun-Woo?"

    "He goes after her after finding out about that. She went alone before that." Ayana explaining.

    Knowing that Eun-Woo has already gone looking for Jieun, Haru becomes calm there. He knows they will be fine. But it looks like he needs to find excuses to say to the King as both of them is absent now. And... he cannot be long there. So much for a date and Haru already feels the rushed. Unsatisfied.

    "If Eun-Woo already going to find her, then it will be fine. You don''t have to worry much." Haru tries to persuade the girl. Hope it works.

    "I know. But this weather... What if they''re trapped there?" Ayana expressed her biggest concern.

    "There''s cabin inside the woods. Its Eun-Woo''s personal space. I bet he brought her there and won''t be coming back tonight." Haru told the girl.

    "Really?" Ayana looked a little relieved there.

    Haru nodded there.

    "Looking at the weather I doubt that Eun-Woo will be wasting time to get back to this palace. It''s already dark anyway. So just rest assured. They will be just fine."

    Knowing that making Ayana is now finally smiling there. She also let go of a relieved breath that she holds for so long now.

    Seeing the girl seem comfortable Haru is now started talking. Talking about them.

    "Aya..." His calling her.

    Now, as she did not feel too worry or nervous thinking about Jieun, hearing the man calling her by her short name making her heart feeling a bit weird there. Pounded so fast now.

    "Ye..yes ..." Ayana even started stutter there.

    "Well ... I''m sorry that I didn''t fulfill my promise to you yet. I didn''t know that I will become so busy that its hard to find time."

    Ayana that listened to the sentence become a little blushed there. She knows very well what is the man referring to. It must be about their date. She is actually waiting for that day, but she is not too hopeful as she very well knows how hectic it is to become a prince.  They are never resting properly.

    "It''s fine. Seeing you back in the palace in safe and sound already enough for me." Ayana said it honestly. That''s all she really wants. For the man to always be in happiness and safe. She doesn''t want to expect more. She very well knows that she is just an ordinary person who happen to know this man by an accident anyway.

    Haru smiles there feeling very much touch by her understanding. She will be his perfect life partner, but their status that is so different will make it difficult.

    All men of royal blood, the first wife must be of royal descent or come from an upper family. Only after the death of the first wife or the occurrence of divorce can they marry ordinary people. The fact make Haru fall into a confusion. He wanted her, but can''t have her. But still...

    "But I still remember that I told you that I wanted to buy something for you." Haru said as his hand started to pull something out of his pants pocket.  "Also, this time and place, also with the rain, making this scene look quite romantic now.  Let just count this as our simple date then."

    Ayana didn''t see what is it as she too occupied by that ''simple date'' words  but suddenly Haru took her hand there making her flinch a little because of the sudden contact. Her heart is now beating so fast, uncontrolled. Her face flush in embarrassment now as the man never been so touchy before.

    Seeing the girl now frustrated face, making Haru feel a bit proud there. He knows without both of them talking seriously about their feelings, they have the same attraction to each other.

    He then put something on her fourth finger.  A ring that he brought at the Summer Region.

    Ayana feeling so surprised there, then in fast took back her hand there and tried to take it off.  Given a girl a ring in this Dream Land is like giving a promise to be together forever and she cannot accept things like that.

    But before she took it out Haru once again held her hand tightly there. This time both of her hands.

    "Stop." He said it firmly. Ayana never saw this side of him before.

    "I can''t wear something like this Prince Haru." She said there. But in her heart, she is actually feeling a bit of happiness. As he does this, is like confirming his feeling to her which in fact she also do feels the same.

    "I know." Haru then brought the girl''s hand forward. Wanted to see her finger with the ring again. Seeing that, his heart also suddenly beating fast.

    "I just want to see how beautiful your hands are wearing this. The perfect size here." Somehow they both felt a little sad there.

    Ayana also began to look at her fingers.

    "I now I can''t promise you anything for the future, but for now, please accept this." Haru said then took back the ring and put the chain on.

    Ayana is now silently standing there and just faithfully observing the man''s behavior.

    Haru then approached the girl again and continued to put the now ring necklace around her neck. Once again Ayana felt dizzy because their distance was too close, as if stopping her breathing there. This guy always made her feel that way.

    "Wear it like this then.  No one will find out.  Its like our little secret here." Haru said while distancing himself now.

    Ayana is holding the chain now. Smiling there while looking at it.

    "It''s beautiful. Thank you." She said finally accept. She will treasure the gift so much now.

    Then, Haru took off the same chain around his neck and showed it to the girl.  He actually wanted to do this a long time ago.

    Ayana froze now.  Cant believe her eyes.

    "Its a couple items. Don''t lose it." Then he stepped away, realizing that he was already late, also feeling a bit shy to stood in front of the girl now.  Then he just run away leaving Ayana who was now becoming speechless.

    "What just happen?"  Ayana cant seem to process anything inside her mind now..  But she still holding the necklace in her neck tightly.

 Chapter 106 - THE LAST STRAW

    "I was... so... worried."

    Eun-Woo said between his kisses. They both seemed to forget that they were still wet, in the heavy rain and strong winds there.  Being in their own world which only the two of them is existed.

    Jieun cannot count how much is the man claiming her lips now. Is like he wanted to tell her many things with the kisses. Conveying all of his unspoken feelings.  Things that he find it hard to talk to.  And she didn''t complain about that, as she also miss this.  Miss his touch.

    "I...know...  I''m... mmm... sorry."

    Jieun also said that between the kiss. Her face feeling so much in heat because of Eun-Woo gesture, and the man can see her flush face there even it raining. Making him feel proud there.

    "You.  Should.  Be."  He said it clear before wanted to claiming Jieun lips again.  But this time Jieun divert her face.

    "Ahchoo!"

    Her sudden sneezing suddenly bring them back to their real situation. Finally stopping their affectionate moment.  Making Eun-Woo smiling bitterly there.

    "Let''s get going before you catch cold." He said while grabbing Jieun hand towards the direction which is Jieun know is not the path towards the palace.  Even if she is bad with direction she know that much.

    Only then did she realize that they were already on the other side. The area she wants to go in the first place. She looked behind her as she walked guided by Eun-Woo. She can see the bridges that are worst in shape now. Looks like they need to find a way to get to the other side when the weather is fine.

    With Eun-Woo by her side, she is not worried at all. He must have planned and she had no doubt that with his power, it will be enough for them to get back safely.

    ''But where are we going now? '' Jiuen wonder alone inside her mind, but don''t want to ask. She just smiles happily looking at their intertwined fingers there.  Satisfied.

    For a long time, they walked in the rain, finally Jieun could see a very beautiful cabin built using wood not far ahead. She looked at the area which seemed isolated and hidden.  Feeling curious.

    As if knowing what was playing in the girl''s mind at the time, Eun-Woo volunteer, began to tell her a story before she is asking him.

    "This is my personal cabin. I always come here when I wanted to be alone or to think. It''s been a while now since the last time I come here.  Hopefully, its not to dirty." Eun-Woo said while speeding up his pace because he also couldn''t stand being in the cold.

    "It''s a very beautiful. Are you building it yourself?" Jieun said while letting herself being dragged fast by the man.

    "I am."

    That simple answer makes Jieun laugh a little. She knows that Eun-Woo can''t really concentrate now. She also actually already freezes to the bone.

    Once in front of the cabin, Eun-Woo continues to remove the key that he always carries wherever that he hangs with his sword, and continues to open the main door. He then gently pushed Jieun''s body and let her go inside first before he followed from behind.

    Jieun at the time can''t really see well inside there as it is already dark because it is a rainy day and it is already entering night time.

    "Wait here." Eun-Woo instructs her before he comes in and installs the oil lamps that are there to give light to the area.

    Only then Jieun finally be able to see well. From the outside, the cabin looks quite small, but inside it is not as small.  Quite big too for both of them.

    She can see that from the area that she stood, there kitchen adjacent to the furnace, wardrobe, also a bed and long sofa on the other side of the corner. It''s like a room with everything.  Like a hotel.  Then there is one more room there that she guess must be a bathroom. This place is not bad at all.

    Then, Eun-Woo opens the wardrobe that is there and takes out a dry towel. One for Jieun and one for him. He feels relieved that he stuff his wardrobe quite a lot with clothes and towels, even there''s no reason to do that before when he is a bachelor.  Look like it come in handy this time.

    "Thank you."Jieun said after taking the towel from Eun-Woo.

    "You should shower and change clothes. Or you might really get fever." Eun-Woo said while burning firewood in the furnace to warm them and boil some water to make a bath. Warm bath is what both of them needed the most now.

    "Ah." Jieun suddenly remember of her backpack that was on the back of her body at all the time now.

    She put it down now near the main door because the bag was already wet by then. Sigh. She knows that all of her things inside must be in similar case there.

    "Eun-Woo." Jieun talk now, wanted to ask him something.

    Eun-woo who is now busy commuting from there and the bathroom, looks at her when he hears his name being called.

    "Do you have some clothes that I can borrow?" Jieun asking in shy there.

    Hearing the girl said making Eun-Woo blush a little. He never thought that imagine her wearing his clothes can make him feel something inside his heart. But, in fast he opened his wardrobe again and took out a t-shirt and pants there. Both are clearly big size for her, but at least that will do for now.

    "Here. I already put hot water inside the bathroom. Mix it with the water inside there and you will get warm water to clean yourself."

    Jieun took the clothes with a very thankful look there and nodded in  understanding. Then in quickly, she opened her backpack again, took her toiletries and went into the bathroom because she didn''t want the man to wait his turn too long.  He also already soak all over now.

    After 15 minutes, Jieun come out from the bathroom, wearing Eun-Woo clothes which look oversized for her.  But her look at the time make Eun-Woo feels mesmerized there.  She definitely looks good with his clothes.

    "I save you the warm water." Jieun said telling him so that he didn''t bother to boil another water now.

    Then, its Eun-Woo turn to go into the bathroom and take a shower there.

    At that point, Jieun rummage through her backpack, pull out all her things there also her emergency clothes that clearly she can''t use anymore and started to hang it on a rope that was in one corner that looked like a cloth hanger. She also put her used towel down on the floor so that the area is not too wet because of her laundry. She had to do it anyway so that tomorrow she will have a fresh clothes. Her own clothes. Luckily, there is no mud.

    Next, after she combs her still wet hair, she then proceeds to make some tea there. Luckily she still has some fruit, biscuits and water that survived because she put it in plastic. Even though it is still a mystery to her that these things are not wet as she is in extreme situation before. Well, miracle does happen. And this is enough for their dinner. Not that they have much choice.

    After that, Jieun took two blankets that she found inside the wardrobe without asking the man and wrapped around her body. She still feels cold there also the clothes is not too thick.  One more blanket, she put it beside her in case Eun-Woo wanted to use it.

    Taking the tea that was ready, she sat in front of the furnace for warming herself up. Then, she started to daydream there while sipping her tea.

    Soon after that, Eun-Woo comes out of the bathroom and finds the girl who is sitting on the floor. Making herself at home. He then took place beside her as if that is natural things to do and sipping the tea that he know she made it for him.

    Jieun just smiling looking at him.

    "Are you feeling okay?" Eun-Woo wants certainty.

    She nodded.

    "Don''t worry. Just feeling cold."

    "Do you want to tell me the real reason why you come here?" Eun-Woo wants to know the real story.

    Jieun not take long because she never wanted to lie to the man actually.

    "Well, it started with Princess Lia make a deal with me saying that if I ever cross the bridge she will become my slave for a day."

    Eun-Woo raised his brow. Can''t believe that this girl making a deal like that.

    "What?  I get jealous when she said that she tried to cross the bridge and failed, then you comfort her with hugging and praise. She also said that someone sweet like me must also not be able to cross the bridge because she who is tough is also not able to do so. It irritated me to the end. " Jieun said there with her now blushing face.

    "You''re also avoiding me for too long now making me frustrated. I''m sorry if the incident in the Summer Region bothered you. But I can''t stand it when you''re avoiding me." Jieun finally talk about that.

    "I never went here with her, let alone hugging and praising. You will be the first woman to me and the last. With everything." Eun-Woo said there in firm.

    Hearing that, Jieun tried to find the truth on the man''s face and she found it. He is telling her the truth. But why that princess...

    "And about what happen in Summer Region, it''s not bothering me at all." Eun-Woo said.

    "But you are clearly distancing yourself." Jieun didn''t believe him this time.

    "Because it is not bothering me at all, that is why I try to be distant." Eun-Woo is now blush with his confession. "I don''t want to do something that crosses the line. I have already done it a lot, while I already promised you to take things slow."

    Jieun now smiling hearing that. Its look like what Sarah said before is true. Both of them are really stupid.

    Jieun, who is already finishing her peach tea play with her cup now. As she didn''t know where to look at while wanted to tell the man what''s her real feeling.

    "I didn''t mind." She finally said it.

    Eun-Woo, feeling shocked, see directly to the girl that didn''t even look at him now.

    "Huh?"

    Looking for some courage there, Jieun take a look at Eun-Woo now.  Into his eyes.

    "What I mean is... I didn''t mind to cross the line if it''s you."

    Hearing that from the girl that he desire for so long now, so clearly in his ears, is definitely the last straw for him..  And he can''t control himself now.

 Chapter 107 - I WILL NOT STOPPING THIS TIME

    ::WARNING SEXUAL CONTENT::

    "Said that again."

    Eun-Woo tells Jieun to repeat the verse again. To confirm that he did not mishear there.

    Jieun somehow at the time felt more embarrassing than before. But, she wanted the man to know what she was thinking all this time. She put down her empty cup, and this time she looks at the man more confidently.

    "I didn''t mind to cross the line if it''s you Eun-Woo."

    Eun-Woo heart can''t wait anymore. His gaze now turned dark, full of implicit meaning.

    Jieun that also notice the change in the man,  also make her heart beating there so fast, her body suddenly feeling so warm even though just a moment ago she felt cold. There was no need for people to tell her about the meaning behind the man''s gaze. She knows it very well even if that is her first time and his first time too.

    In fast, Eun-Woo pushed her body to the wooden floor now.

    "Huh." Jieun make a little gasp there, in surprised.

    He traps the girl under him now. Both of his hands are on the floor left and right, next to the face of the girl who is looking at him. He can''t think anymore. No. He just didn''t want to. This girl already makes him reach his limit and he wanted her. Badly.

    Eun-woo lean in now seeing that Jieun didn''t even protesting. He planted a light kiss on her lips first, tasting her. Just about Jieun wanted to close her eyes, Eun-Woo move back. Making Jieun widen her eyes there in confuse. Send him her disappointed look.

    Seeing that, Eun-Woo know that this girl also wanted him just like he wanted her. He will not be wasting time anymore.

    "I won''t be stopping this time." Eun-Woo said to join in his suddenly deep yet soft sexy voice.

    "So if you didn''t want me. Tell me now." His voice seems like holding some pain there.

    Jieun knows that he tries very hard to consider her feeling, but she is the one that already gives him permission in the first place didn''t she? She wanted this too.

    So, Jieun took her courage there and grab his face with both of her hands now, bringing their faces closer before she kiss him there. A very gentle kiss.

    Eun-Woo feels quite shock there as this is the first time Jieun kiss him first. Making him lost focus there and his blood temperature seems to spike high suddenly. Like all of his body is now burning with fire.

    And when she tried to pull away, he didn''t give her a chance and start to capture her lips again. This time the kiss is not so innocent anymore. He moved to a deeper kiss each single time. Even slid his tongue inside her mouth after he found and entrance. Jieun breathing even hitched there. Both lost in so much pleasure.

    Feeling more confident, Jieun start to wrapped her arm around his neck while occasionally her finger even play with his hair and Eun-Woo like it even if he didn''t said it out loud. His grunt in response while still kissing her is more of the answer.

    In need for air, both stop their kisses and look at each other eye while panting.

    "I want you so bad." Eun-Woo said there in panting there making the girl below her blush even more. It fell to much for her to bear now as she feel turn on by his his voice. She is clearly melting there.

    "I want you too." Jieun say shyly.  Encouraging him to move further now.

    Once again, he kisses her harshly there, and Jieun also try her best to keep up with his move. Fought for dominance that clearly she cannot win.

    Eun-Woo hand start to wander all over her body now. Exploring every place that he cannot touch before, without her permission.

    Unconsciously he grinds himself against her now even both of them still full with clothes, but the pleasure making Jieun started to moan.

    At the time, Eun-Woo started to kiss her neck. Suck, lick and bite slowly there, marking her. His hand also started going into the shirt that the girl was wearing at that time. As all of her original clothes were already wet, she didn''t wear anything inside, making Eun-Woo feels satisfied there as he easily grabs her sacred mold.

    "Ah!" Jieun, who never feel such a pleasure started to widen her eyes now as the man keep massaging both of her treasure. She even put her hands on the man''s hands from outside his shirt while the man is still inside roughly grabbing, squeezing and pulling at its peak.

    "Eun-woo," Jieun gasped, trembling.

    Hearing her name called, Eun-Woo''s feelings became more and more unbearable. He promptly unbuttoned his shirt, then pulled Jieun to get up there. He wanted to do this properly on the bed. The bed he has here is also quite spacious for both of them.

    While standing, he started crashing his lips again to Jieun while opening the clothes the girl was wearing while she distract, pulling it over her head. Unconsciously, Jieun has been already completely naked there while Eun-Woo still have his pant.

    Not giving room for the girl to feel embarrassed, Eun-Woo pushed her to the bed and pinned her there while biting and kissing her ears and cheeks back to back while whispering.

    "You''re beautiful."

    Jieun cannot say anything and just started to moan over an over again. Already indulge with the man touch.

    He began to go lower to the sacred place that he only touch before, but now he come face to face with it. He started massaging one and the other he is claiming it with his mouth now. Nib and lick on them alternately with so much desire. Jieun even bit her lips now at the pleasure that she fell.

    Then, he kissed her again while his hand was going to her pearl which was at the bottom. Touching there. He needs to be careful, make her ready enough to take him so it doesn''t hurt too much. And Jieun screaming there, panted heavily, remove her mouth from him.

    Seeing Eun-Woo still wears his pant, Jieun wanted to do something for him too, and try her best to move her hand and push the pants down.

    Realizing her action, Eun-Woo stopped himself and stood in front of the bed to help her doing it, making himself also wide open for the girl.  Confidently.

    Seeing that thing ''live'' for the first time make Jieun didn''t know how to react, but she really wanted to give the same pleasure to the man.  With that, Jieun boldly grabbing that hard flesh with her small hand and massaging softly there.

    "Ugh!"

    "Is this hurting you?" She innocently asks.

    Eun-Woo shook his head there while still standing, seeing the girl touching him there. Her legs were trembling more and more now making it hard to keep standing. But, before he lost it, he grabs the Jieun hand and pin her back at the bed. His knees separated her leg.

    Jieun knows that the time finally arrived. Their eyes met there.

    "Can I?" Eun-Woo still asks.

    She nodded.

    Then, angle himself the incorrect path, Eun-Woo enter her slowly.

    "Argh!"

    Just entered a few, Jieun already scream in pain. Her walls, feel throbbing and stretching so much, it''s burning. Her eyes close tightly there.

    Eun-Woo, knowing that Jieun is in pain stop right there while kissing her softly now. He knows, if he didn''t move further, she will feel more pain. Its either in or out. But clearly he didn''t want to stop. So, he pushed it all now until it all disappear to his sight.

    "Ah, ah."

    Jieun is panting heavily there while Eun-woo groan feeling so good being inside her. She is so tight, contracted around him so perfectly.

    Slowly, after Jieun seem fine, Eun-woo starts to move there. Pulling himself and slammed forward to her over and over again.

    "Ah, Eun-Woo!" Jieun who already forgot about the pain started to moan loudly there, hands on his shoulder. No one can hear them anyway. They are in the middle of the forest coupled with heavy rain anyway.

    Feeling like he was already there, Eun-Woo thrust to her more deeper and faster. He knows  this is his first time he can''t hold it long even if he try his best to hold it longer. Having so much pride, he wanted her to finish first. So, using his hand, he touches her sensitive place while still moving fast there.

    Jieun, feeling too much pleasure now cannot hold herself and finish instantly while Eun-woo still last a few more thrusts before him, coming inside her.

    "Are you okay?" Eun-Woo asks while now lying next to Jieun, his woman now.

    Jieun, who still trying to breath properly started to feel shy now after listening to his question, but she feels too tired to move to get the blanket on the floor.

    Knowing it, Eun-Woo smiles there and moves to take the blanket and cover them both there. One already large enough for both of them. Then he snuggled himself to her and closed his eyes there as a sleepy feeling began to overwhelm him. Jieun also didn''t say anything but she knows that she feels happy handing everything over to the man.. Now, even feeling shy, she put her face to his naked chest and get ready to sleep.

 Chapter 108 - WHY THIS IS FEELING SO SAD?

    Princess Mia at the time walked alone into the hall to attend a theater show that would take place shortly.

    Her husband? She just walk in here without him. After the last incident, she moved into another empty bedroom and Ethan didn''t even say anything, nothing about it. But from his face, every single time when he looked at her, she knew that he was feeling too guilty for hurting her.

    She wanted to say ''it''s okay'', comforting him because she knew he was already suffering a lot, but every time she approached him, she flinch. Unexpectedly!

    She never thought that there would be a day where she felt scared of the man and being away meant feeling save. She hates it. But, she had lost the idea of ??how to approach the man again, while she is the one who behaving like this. Can they go back in time?

    From a distance, she could see the sixth prince, Haru ran quickly to the same  destination as her, but he did not see her. She chuckled a little at seeing him rush like that. The man is really something. But she knows, even people who always look good and happy, also have their own problems to solve. No one is spared from trouble. That is life.

    "Mia."

    Mia gasped for a moment there when her name was suddenly called.

    "Queen Anna." Mia called the name.

    Queen Anna looked at her daughter -in -law there with a slightly raised eyebrow.

    Mia smiled consciously.

    "Mother."

    Queen Anna had already told her that she did not have to use the formal address when only the two of them met. Maybe that''s why she felt so close to her.

    Anna is smiling now. Satisfied with that.

    "Can I talk to you in person?"

    "But... The theater?" Mia said. Wouldn''t they get in trouble if they weren''t there in time?  King Liam didn''t like it when whatever he is planning is not going on perfectly anyway.

    "Well, both of the King was already drunk at the chamber. Whoever wants to see the theater can go see it. I already told the palace workers to have fun there but of course that is our little secret." Anna said. She is actually a very easy going person that is why she is easy to be approached.  Even all the workers loves her.

    "Aaa..." Mia smiled a little there. She is actually didn''t have a mood to see the theater anyway.

    "So, can we talk a little?" Anna asks again.

    Nodded. Mia now walks side by side with the Queen of Dream Land there, heading towards the queen''s private room. Not the one that she shares with the King of course.

    Arriving in the room, Mia''s body which started to get cold continued to feel warm because of the heater. How comfortable.

    "It''s getting colder with the snow and rain. Do you want some tea?" Anna asks the princess.

    "The tea that you gave me the last time I was here is very delicious." Mia said.

    Anna smiles there. Cranberry tea it is.

    "I can give you some to drink at your place if you want." Anna put the tea bag in the cup and immediately poured hot water into it.

    "I would love that." Mia said.

    "Sugar or honey?"

    "Just a little honey, please."

    With that, when ready Anna puts the tea in front of Mia. She also makes one for herself there.

    "Carefully. Its hot."

    "Thank you." Mia said while holding the cup with her trembling finger. To warm it.

    Anna observed the girl''s behavior at this point.

    "I''m sure you can guess what I want to talk to you now, but first, are you feeling okay?"

    Mia look at the queen now. Yes. She definitely knows. It must be about what happens in the witch place where the Queen and the King are suddenly there watching the scene.

    "No, I''m not. I''m just pretending to." Mia decides to just be honest. To share her burden with someone that she trust and the Queen are one of them.

    Anna held the girl''s hand now as if to give strength there.

    "I don''t know the whole detail, but I know your relationship with Ethan is shaky. One of your assistants told me that you already split the bedroom after what happened. That day, there must be something going on between you and Ethan other than with Freya right?"

    Mia nodded.

    "Did King Liam know about it?" Mia is feeling nervous. King Liam will be furious if he knows.

    Anna shook her head.

    "I already told to all the helpers to report everything to me and not the King. You don''t have to worry about that as I won''t allow any rumors to reach him."

    Mia felt a little relieved there.

    "I don''t know what to do anymore. We... become distant each day. I''ll try to show him on how much I love him, but even if he knows he still decides to push me away. Because of his fear. But now, I also feel fear to be around him. " Mia said. Choking her words a little. Eyes become red all the sudden.

    "Did he do something to you making you afraid?" Anna seemed to know.

    "He didn''t mean to, but still..."

    Anna sighs a little there. Sipping her hot tea now while thinking. Why love is so difficult? She also didn''t get the answer for years now. But at least both of them love each other while she and the king...

    "You know, at least you are not becoming like me." Anna just decides to tell the girl her secret.

    "What do you mean?" Mia asks. All that she knows is King Liam love the Queen so much. Even follow whatever is asked while everyone knows how the real King Liam is. Only Queen Anna able to make him like that.

    "Do you know, the reason why he got married to me is actually because I look like his dead wife."

    Mia got startled there. She never knows about that.

    "And I am telling you this because I want you to know that your love story is much better than mine as even if it hurt at least you know Ethan''s heart is yours. While I am, until today, he never love me back. Even though I have waited so long, compete with a woman who has long since died. Do you know how hard it is? "

    Mia shook her head.

    "Every single time, especially when he''s drunk, he will remind me that I am just a replacement. Every time when I thought we make love, at the end he will call her name, not mine. I probably managed to get his physical, but his mind and heart is full of memories of hers. And it cuts my heart every day. "

    Mia cries a little there, but strangely not because of her story but the Queen.

    "So, I know how hard it is to deal with someone that we love, but you need to be strong. Don''t be greedy much. If things already become awkward, just find something to the point. Find the decision you feel is best for both of you. Which before, you both used to feel happy with it. Choose it as the start again. Who knows what happens next but at least, the relationship is not strained.  Because in the end we never want to leave them, do we? "

    Mia nodded there in tears. She doesn''t want to give up yet, but she won''t be greedy anymore.  And she now know what she suppose to do.

    _______________

    :: Ethan and Mia place::

    Returned to her place after spending time with Queen Anna. Mia felt a little calmer. She even smiles while carrying some sachets of the cranberry tea there given by the queen.

    As soon as she entered the front door, she found Ethan standing in the middle of the living room, also looking at her. This time, she didn''t feel afraid of him anymore.

    She approaches the man there while he seems to be checking on her.

    Put down the tea bags on the table that was there first before she stood right in front of the man. It''s now or never.

    "Did you watch the theater?" Mia starts there.

    Seeing that the girl mood is okay. Ethan calming himself before answering.

    "Yeah. You''re not there." He said in his low voice. Feeling unsure to make a conversation. But Mia still looking at him, like she used to before the incident. Normally.

    Mia smiles now.

    "Me and mother decide to spend time together."

    "Aaa..." Only that coming from his mouth.

    Mia bit her lip slightly before starting to touch on the question of their relationship.

    "I''m..." Ethan wanted to say something there, but Mia cut it.

    "I''m sorry!"

    Ethan look at her now. Straight in the eyes.

    "I already saw everything from Freya the other day."

    Hearing that Ethan gripped his hand tightly there.

    "The scene that you saw... is too horrible. I can''t seem to take it off my mind, even if I just saw it once. It must be awful for you to see it repeatedly. So, I''m sorry about everything. I should be more understanding. "

    "Mia..."

    "Wait! Let me finish first." Mia didn''t want Ethan to talk.

    "I don''t want to lose you too Ethan. I love you so much for that. So, can we start again without being awkward? I don''t want anything anymore, but can you become my friend just like before we got married? Lets become friend like we used to. We don''t know, how this decision can make the future change or what but please... "

    Mia now held out her hand to the man. Just like the first day they met to be friends.

    "Can you be my friend?" And that is the same question she asks him. But the differences is she is in so many tears now while before, when they were younger, she is smiling happily while asking him that.

    Ethan, now holding her hand, accepted the proposal after thinking for a while.

    ''Maybe this is the right things to do. But why is this feeling so sad? '' Unconsciously he also shed tears..  Both lowered their faces there, but still holding hands, tightly, like didn''t want to let it go.

 Chapter 109 - THE RED STONE CALLING FOR HER

    That morning, both Eun-Woo and Jieun, after cleaning themselves and packing what was appropriate, they started moving to return to the palace even though the day was still early in the morning because they did not want the palace officials to find them if they were found missing.

    Also, they didn''t want to face the King nagging.  They are not yet know about the King even didn''t come to see the theater that he investing himself because he was drunk.

    They were lucky because the weather was good at that time which allowed them to walk with ease.

    As soon as they reached the suspension bridge area, they saw the damage that took place there. Yesterday the bridge only collapsed in half, but today it was all cut off into the river.  Probably because the wind was so strong last night coupled with heavy rain.  Jieun definitely being lucky survive that.

    She started take a sigh of relief there.

    "How are we going to cross?" Jieun ask Eun-Woo now.

    Eun-Woo, who didn''t said anything, use his pointing finger, showing Jieun  the other bridge located not far from there.  The concrete one.  More sturdy and safe.

    Jaw-dropping, Jieun look at Eun-Woo now with disbelieve face.

    "I swear I didn''t see it yesterday." She admitted.

    "Of course you''re not. You''re a very clumsy person that I ever met anyway." He said reminding her.

    Jieun make a little pout on her lips now.  But accepted it in silence.  That is the hurtful truth that she need to fix.

    "But why Lia told me to cross this dangerous bridge?  Why she didn''t said that there is other bridge?"

    Eun-Woo shrugged.  He also didn''t know that.

    "You need to ask her then when we get back. Anyway, the most important thing is you''re safe now." Eun-Woo''s relieved face told her how he felt.

    "Let''s go."

    "But, what about this bridge?  Am I going to face some trouble with King Liam?"  Jieun started to get nervous.

    "No.  It will be fine.  I will ask the palace workers to just remove this bridge later.  We are not using it for a long time now.  Also, we didn''t want another accident to happen again." He then told Jieun of his plan.

    Jieun nodded in agree. Then slowly she walked again. Seeing Jieun walking a bit slow there, Eun-Woo realizes something.

    Last night, is the first time both of them making love, and this morning he notices that there is a bit of blood sticking to the mattress cover. Making him feel proud as he is the one who take her virginity.  Well, it is his first time too.

    Being a good husband, he didn''t tell Jieun about that and just proceed to wash it himself while Jieun occupied doing other things. But, seeing her seem to walk in struggle, he wonders if she feels hurt?

    Blushing a little, Eun-Woo stopped walking at that moment and looked towards Jieun who now also stopped, following his action.  Clearing his throat, he make his mind to asked her.

    "Are you feeling okay?"

    "Huh?!" Feeling her face warm a little she knows exactly what Eun-Woo referring to. Both of them feeling shy a little there while looking in opposite directions. Trying to calm themselves.

    "You are looking uncomfortable while walking. That is why I ask. Is... that hurt? I mean... Am I hurting you?" Eun-Woo dares to ask again.

    Trying to put her shyness away, Jieun answering him.

    "It''s... just... Because it is the first time... It feels a little hurt, but it''s not that bad.    I can bear this.  It will be better next time." Biting her lip there Jieun realizing  to her mistake.

    Eun-Woo, smirking playfully there, decide to just keep teasing her now.

    "So, are you making an invitation for me?"

    "It''s not that. I just said it wrong." Jieun make a self -defense.  Her face was starting to get too hot there.

    ''So cute,''  Eun-Woo cannot stand that.

    "So there''s no more next time?" He makes his voice sound like he is disappointed.

    "I didn''t say that either. I... I mean." Jieun getting frustrated now. Didn''t know what so say anymore.

    Eun-Woo chuckle a little there seeing her like that.

    "Well, here I am thinking that you didn''t like what I do to you last night.  When I woke up naked this morning you just looked the other way.  Make me feeling hurt somehow.  So tell me now, do you like last night or not?"  Still teasing.

    "Why are you being like this? Stop teasing me. I just being shy. Its not the first time I see that anyway. I already see it in the real world..."Jieun once again slip her words.

    Now, Eun-Woo is the one that frustrated.

    "You are what? Are you seeing me naked in the other world?"

    Wanting to escape, Jieun just decided to walking fast, ignoring her pain there, while Eun-Woo chases her from behind.  Grabbing her hand to walk together now.

    _______________

    :: At the palace::

    "Lady Jieun! You are alright."

    Ayana, who was still waiting for Jieun all night, now ran and hugged her after seeing her walking at the palace ground there.  Eun-Woo just smiles seeing the friendship that he also admire sometime.

    "Get some rest. I need to go see to do some official work.  I will be back later for lunch." He informs her now.

    Jieun nodded there, feeling happy as things a went well for them now, while watching the man go.

    "Looks like my plan worked. Did you two spent a good time together last night?" Suddenly, out of nowhere, Princess Lia appeared there.

    Looking at the princess, Jieun looked at Ayana and asked her to leave them both for a while.

    "Ayana can you leave us for a second. there''s something I need to talk to Princess Lia." Jieun make a request.

    "Em... Then, I started to prepare the ingredients for cooking lunch right now  if that''s okay."

    Jieun nodded in agree.  Feeling thankful by her undertanding.  Then Ayana also left her there.

    Princess Lia while smiling knowingly, looking at Jieun.  Faithfully waiting to find out what Jieun wants to say.

    "Lia, you already know that the bridge is not safe. Why are you doing that to me? I almost drowned as the bridge fall down as it already rot.  Also, you never went there with Eun-Woo." Jieun started to tell after seeing Ayana already vanish from there.

    Lia''s face changed a little there. She didn''t think that far.

    "I''m sorry. I just see both of you looking awkward, but yet care too much to each other making me feel frustrated. So I just try to create a scene so that both of you can mend your relationship or something." Lia is just being honest.

    Jieun finally smiling after listening to her reason and take out the blue forest flower that she asked for before.

    "With that, I want to say thank you."

    Lia looks shocked now as she didn''t think that Jieun would really, bring home the flower.

    "We got some misunderstanding this past few weeks, and even though your plan is harsh, it really helps. So thank you." Jieun said again.

    "So, everything is fine now?" Lia asking.

    Jieun nodded there. Looks relieved.

    "Ah... Your feeling must be happy because of love."

    Jieun start blushing madly, then.

    "I want to clarify one more thing so that no more misunderstanding. Right, I am one of Eun-Woo''s suitor, but both of us didn''t agree to it and that''s all.  Nothing ever proceed between us.  I am interested in the fifth prince actually."  Lia decides to tell Jieun about that. Don''t know why she feels open and wants to be friends with Jieun from day one.

    "Prince Syaoran?" Jieun sound a little surprised. Didn''t think that''s why their engagement didn''t happen.

    "Aha... But my father didn''t know about that.  Syaoran know, but he said directly to my face that he didn''t like me that way. Something about ''you feel like my sister'' and so on. But I have not given up yet."

    Jieun actually adore the girl persistent there, but hoping that she is not become hurt by her own feeling.  As long as she knows Syaoran, she knows if the man already said that, its mean the end.  But, who knows?

    "Well, I wish you good luck then." Jieun said to encourage.

    "Good luck is really what I really wanted and needed this time." Lia smiles thankfully.

    After talking some more, Jieun finally excuses herself as she feels so tired already.  Wanted to rest herself a bit.  Parting with Princess Lia, Jieun start walking alone towards her residence.

    But, not yet reaching her residence, Jieun began to feel uneasy.

    "What is this?" She asks herself.

    Her body began to feel like under control with something. She is now facing the north castle, the King private area.

    "Lee Jieun..."  One voice started to be heard at her ears.

    "I remember." Jieun tell herself.

    She knows this is what happened to her the first time she was in the palace before. Then her eyes started to get blurred, as if possessed... she seemed to be walking unconscious at that time.. Head to the secret room.

 Chapter 110 - THE QUEEN SEEM FAMILIAR

    Being in front of the forbidden locked door again, and then awakes now from will control seem like Deja vu to Jieun at that time.

    "Not again..." Jieun sigh deeply there as she still remembers the trouble that her encounter before, at this place.  Which make her first impression to Eun-Woo seems bad.  But, why this thing happening again to her?

    Feeling curious as she believes everything that happen in life must be for a reason, she put her hand on the door handle and try to open the door. As she recalls, she also tried to open the door last time she is here but was unsuccessful because it was locked. This time she just tries her luck.

    Quite a surprise there when the door was now wide open after she tried to open it. Quickly she went inside and closed the door again because she was worried that if she was caught if she just stood outside as there might be a palace guard who would catch her later.

    Only then did she begin to question.

    "Why isn''t this door locked? Did King Liam forgets to close it? But he didn''t seem like a person that would make a mistake like that." Jieun started mumble to herself.

    "You''re right. He actually never makes that kind of mistake."

    "Huh!" Jieun gasp there in shock and turn her body backwards to find the voice that is talking to her at that moment.

    It was then, she saw the red stone that was always in the middle of the room begun to glow brightly and float just as she had seen a while ago through the keyhole of the door.

    Gulping a little there as she got nervous, she began to dare herself to say something.

    "You... talk?" But she cannot hide her stuttering. Who wouldn''t freak out when a stone suddenly talking to a human, right?

    "I am. This powerful stone actually talking to you. But I''m actually a human soul that trapped inside this stone."

    Slowly, Jieun take a walk, closing herself to the rock.

    "So you''re a power stone? So do all power stones have human spirits in them?" She feels like she needs to know about that. That information probably important for her research in the real world.

    "No. All other power stones have their respective owners, who are chosen to use their power.  Like, you know, all the six princes.  This... Is a special case for me, but before I tell you all the stories, promise me first that you will never tell anyone about this, until the right time comes. "

    "Including Eun-Woo?" Jieun actually didn''t want to lie especially to him.

    The stone fell silent for a moment.

    "You can tell him. But he also needs to promise to close his mouth. Until the time is right to unpack everything. Because I know you need a partner to understand you in this long journey."

    "But why I should trust you? I didn''t even know who you are." Jieun raise her suspicion. She cannot be too na?ve.

    If the stone can smile, Jieun won''t notice it.

    "You sound just like Aera.  But Jieun, you didn''t really have a choice to make. In this palace you need to trust either King Liam or me... The previous King."

    Again, Jieun feel surprise there. The previous king soul is trapped inside the stone? What is really happening here?

    "You know how close I am with your mother. And she died just after my death. Don''t you find it weird?"

    Jieun start thinking on that matter.

    "Do you know who is causing it?" Jieun ask.  Are she finally will know the truth?

    "Promise me first."

    Remembering King Liam''s face that is always cold and seem like full of mystery, Jieun feel like she rather believe in that stone. But this is really her instinct move. Hopefully her choice is right.

    "I promise."

    "I believe you will keep your promise just like your mother. You see how she is right? In your vision."

    This time, Jieun eyes started to get widen. Just how much does this person know about herself when this is the first time they met?

    "Did you cause it? The vision?"

    "No. Its within you. It''s a side effect that is triggered because she is pregnant of you in here. So you will remember things that she experiences while you are in her stomach."

    So it''s true what she thought all this time. She is remembering her mother memories.

    "Why are you trapping inside the stone? Did King Liam or the witch know about this?"

    "Of course they didn''t know. As you already been informed, all the power stone, choosing their own owner. This happened to me because someone tries to extract this powerful stone for their own benefit. But they didn''t know that they can''t get this stone in force. "

    "Is that means... You''ve been killed?"

    The stone took time to answer it.

    "Yes. After I was killed, the red stone came out of my body and only then did they realize that they couldn''t use the power of this stone that way. That''s why I''m kept here."

    Realizing something Jieun started trembling.

    "They you mean..." Jieun afraid to say it out loud.

    "King Liam is the one that kill me."

    Cover her mouth there with her hand because she was too shocked, Jieun felt more and more anxious.  How can a son kill his own father?

    "Did he kill my mother too?" Jieun breath started to go up and down so fast then.

    "That''s for you to find out. But one that I know, Freya is involved in whatever plan that stuck in Liam''s mind."

    Jieun started crying because of the frustration that she suddenly felt there. She could not imagine what exactly her mother was going through here in this unfamiliar world.

    "Be patient. Your journey is just beginning. There''s a lot more for you to discover and do."

    "What do you mean?"

    "See this place... This is the place to extract the stone after the stone is fully collected. Two person will be represent the stone, one for power stone and one for the twin stone. At the ceremonies, that two person can make a wish. And that wish will become true. But whoever makes the wish will die in the end. Also all the stones will vanish afterwards.  Searching for their next owner."

    Jieun become confused a little by the new information.  No one tell her this.

    "If Liam or Freya got to make a wish, this world will fall into terrible darkness. It will be a hell waiting.  So, we need to stop them."

    "So, wouldn''t it be better if the twin stone wasn''t found?" Jieun harshly conclude that.

    "It''s true, but you must have wanted to save Eun-Woo right?"

    Jieun tries to processing what she just hears right now.

    "You must want to find a way to get out of this world and return to your world again. Normally.  Tell you what, there is no other way you can do unless you collect all the stone and make the last wish to save all the people that don''t belong here.  But as I said before there will be a sacrifice. Which probably hard for you or other people to do."

    ''Then, if I am the one that make the wish... I will be dying. ''  Jieun told herself.

    "Is there no other way to work on that?" Jieun become restless.

    "You''re the special one Jieun. Who knows what fate that you will hold. Just trust yourself that is the key."

    "And why actually you tell me this? I am nobody to you. And nothing will benefit you with all this." Once again Jieun felt suspicious.

    "I just want a peace. It will go, die peacefully once all the stone is collected. Do you know what it feels to live but not actually living at the same time?"

    Jieun lowered her face then.

    "I''m sorry."

    "I''m not reprimand you or anything. I''m just bringing you here to tell you all this so that you know there''s someone by your side. Remember, in this castle you can only trust the Queen and the six princes. Trust no one else."

    "Queen Anna?" Jieun want to ask further but the previous King beat her to that.

    "Go now. The guard is coming. We will talk next time when there''s a chance."

    With that, Jieun continues to walk fast to the outside. Close the door and keep moving without looking back. But,

    "Wait!"

    She stopped there because if she runs away it will look like she is up to something.

    "Princess Jieun? Why are you here? This is forbidden area. Don''t you know about that?" The guard watched her intently.

    "I ask her to be here."

    Before Jieun could speak, Queen Anna was suddenly there. Saving her from trouble.

    "Queen Anna. But this place..."

    "I know we can''t come here if the king doesn''t escort but I lose my earring around here the last time I come with the King. So I ask Jieun to find that for me. After all, we didn''t go into the forbidden room. We just look outside only. You can go and try to open the door. Only the King has the key anyway. "

    Then the guard follows the Queen''s suggestion and try to open the door. Of course, it''s locked.

    "It is locked. I''m sorry Princess Jieun for my rudeness."

    "It''s okay.  You''re just doing your job." Jieun said in calm.

    "So if you didn''t mind, can you also help to find my earring? There''s here somewhere."

    The guard continued to help without talking.  Want to be on the good side of Queen Anna for sure.

    At the time, Queen Anna winked slightly at Jieun.

    "We talk later." She whispers there making Jieun nodded instantly.

    But, something caught Jieun''s eyes.    This Queen...  Why she seem so familiar?  But Jieun can''t seem to remember. Where she sees this person?

    "Found it!" The voice of the guard who found the earring made Jieun stop on whatever she was thinking..  This is really not a good time for her to daydreaming.

 Chapter 111 - RESTLESS

    After what happened in the forbidden secret room earlier between her and the red stone, Jieun began to feel restless when she thought too much about it.

    She didn''t think too much about it this afternoon because she was too engaged with many things, but now at night, she started thinking about it all over again. Especially about the last wish.

    At that moment, Eun-Woo enters the bedroom and sees Jieun still daydreaming in front of the window. Before, when he went out earlier, his wife was also in that kind of state. Then, he knows something must be bothering her.

    With that he approached her from the back and hugging her tightly from behind.

    "Huh." Jieun gasp there in surprise as she are not realizing Eun-Woo was there with her.  She hit the hand of the man who was hugging her playfully.  Pretend to be angry.

    "You''re shocking me."

    Eun-Woo just smiling there while sniffing his wife good smell. Something about that makes him feel calm.

    "You are being distract by something. What''s wrong?" He asked. Wanted to know.

    Jieun instantly remembering her promise with the red stone or should she said, the previous King. She should talk to Eun-Woo about that right? But she didn''t feel sure to told him about the sacrifice part. That, she decided to hold.

    Close the window of the room with a curtain. Jieun then slowly push Eun-Woo''s body. To release herself.  Then, she holds his hand, dragging him with her to their bed. As soon as they sat on the bed, Jieun began to open her mouth again.

    "I want to tell you about something, but you must promise me that you won''t say these things to other people yet. Until it''s the right time. As I have already promised someone the same."

    Eun-Woo frowned slightly there. He never thought that something that''s bothering Jieun is actually something that is so serious. But looking at her face now he know the matter wasn''t so simple.

    Didn''t need to think deeper as he already put his full faith in Jieun since the day they become a husband and wife, he continued to agree with the term.

    "I promise."

    Smiling thankfully, Jieun grab Eun-Woo''s hand again. Hold it right there before continuing her storytelling.

    "Remember the first time we met in this palace. When you caught me in your closet?"

    How could Eun-Woo forgets that. He never forgot about that historic day in the slightest. The day he met his princess.

    "I never forget about that."

    "As you know, at that time I ran away from the guard because I was in that forbidden area."

    "And I never got an answer for that." Eun-Woo just noticed that he no longer  asked Jieun the reason why she was there.

    "Actually, I, at the time also felt confused. But as the things happening again to me today. I want you also to know about this."

    Eun-Woo just kept himself silent. Giving her room to tell.

    "Today, when I was about to come back here to rest, all of a sudden my body felt like it was being controlled by someone. And that time, I remember, the same things happening to me the first time I was here."

    Even though Eun-Woo look shock he still concentrates to her story, so, Jieun continued,

    "Then, my mind and eyes stated to feel blur while my legs walked without me controlling it. Once I wake up from that state, I found that I stood in front of the forbidden room. The first time I was there, there was a red light coming out of the keyhole of the door.  When I watched from the hole,  I saw the stone floating and said my name, Lee Jieun, and he asked me to run. Apparently the guard had approached the area. "

    "He you mean?"

    "Today, while I was in the area, I went inside the room that was unlocked. After that, the red stone, once again floated and started talking to me. He said he is the previous King soul, trapping inside the power stone that been keeping there all this time."

    Eun-Woo clearly was so shocked niw. He never thought that was the story behind the red stone that had been in the secret room since forever.

    "So, he is the real owner to the red stone."

    Jieun nodded confirming.

    "Someone kills him to get the power, but the power cannot be used by the force. The stone need to choose their own owner and that is why the previous king soul is still trapped there."

    Eun-Woo knows the other story. King Liam is the one who found his father''s body. He said there was a fight between the previous King, King Ralph and the palace guard. The palace guard was sentenced to death without trial. When being investigated, the palace guard was an orphan, no direct family member was able to raise any suspicious towards the charge and he died alone.

    "King Liam kill him didn''t he?" Eun-Woo asks Jieun.

    "That''s what he is saying."  Jieun still feel some chill when talking about that.

    "No wonder he didn''t want a lot of people know about this as this information will endanger a lot of people if it went out. Let just kept to ourselves for this time being."  Eun-Woo give suggestion.

    "Not only that, he also said that he knows how to get us out of here. Out of this world."

    Eun-Woo''s eyes widened there. He''s holding Jieun hand rather strong now. Jieun at the time stunned instantly. She never knew that Eun-Woo would be so excited.  It turned out that he really wanted his normal life back.

    "What... What about it?" Eun-Woo sound rush.

    Seeing that, Jieun know she need to keeping half of the story.

    "He said, the reason why King Liam with Freya''s helps, wants to collect all these magical stones is because when all the stones are collected, the ceremony can be held.  It''s called the last ceremony, which whoever makes a wish at the time will come true. No matter what the wish is. "

    "And if we make a wish to get back that''s means we can go back?"

    Eun-Woo is really looks quite happy there. Seeing him like that making Jieun also feeling happy. She never saw him like this.

    "But, we need to make the wish before King Liam or Freya does. He told me that, if the wish been made by any of them, this world will be left in darkness, so we need to stop them."

    Eun-Woo nodded.  He seem to understand about that quite well.

    "Let''s just think about that later. First, we need to find all of the stone first before anything." Eun-Woo is controlling his eager feeling now.  Trying to be calm again.

    "Other things that I want to discuss is, I have actually already made a research in the real world and find out about the other princes. Do you know that they also don''t belong in here?" Jieun asking carefully. As she didn''t know how that man going to react to that.

    Eun-Woo was silent for a moment.

    "All of us know about that. We used to talk together about how we are going to get back in secret as the King and other people cannot know about that. But as the time flies all of us seems to accept the life in here so we never talk about that again. Even about you, I didn''t tell them. "

    Do understand that, Jieun feel sad for them. It must be difficult seeing all the time flies, hoping for a miracle, but not knowing what to do.

    "One day. I want to confront them all and told them everything. Because I know, we need aid in this journey. Sooner or later." Jieun told him her decision.

    And Eun-Woo cannot agree more. He then touched his wife''s cheek full of tenderness. His gaze became soft.

    "You''re... really like the prophecy said as a special someone that will come here to bring light to this world. And I am feeling thankful that you''re coming into my life.  Since you''re being here, a lot of things happen.  A good thing especially."

    "I.. didn''t know about that..." Jieun said a bit embarrassed there. It''s still too much to say she''s the person mentioned in that prophecy.  She also still feel doubtful about that.

    Eun-Woo shook his head there, then pulled his wife into a hug.

    "No.  I''m sure it is you. I got the feeling that you are the person being talked about. With that, I promise that I will protect you with my life.  Whatever happen." Eun-Woo said in determination as he knows, if people know who Jieun really is, her life will get into danger.  Seeing Freya always wanted to get close to her, making his  instincts strongly say that Jieun is the person they have been waiting for all this time.

    Still feeling restless, especially about something that she didnt know will be coming.  She try to be positive.  ''We will figure it out.''  She said in her mind all over again.

    "I promise that I will protect you too...." Jieun said that while hugging him back.

 Chapter 112 - FREYA WANTED TO MAKE A DEAL WITH THE QUEEN

    "How do you feel when you''re locked up in a room like this, Freye?" Queen Anna visits Freya in her punishment room.

    After her services were used for King Arthur, King Liam ordered her to undergo a curfew in the room that is now become her residence. All corners of the room are black magic proof, also in her legs are placed bracelets that stopped her to use magic. This is quite harsh to her as she always uses her magic all the time.

    But, as someone that have too much pride she refuses to show her weak side and just smirking there.

    "Wipe out that face from me Freya. You should look yourself in the mirror. You definitely look like a ghost now.  Or even worst." Anna said.

    She only states the truth anyway, as Freya is now in her real form. A very old woman with freckle and sagging skin here and there. But as Anna already saw it a lot of time, she is not scared of it. It unharmed to her.

    Growling as she didn''t like this form at all, Freya tries to use her magic to give Anna her warning, but the bracelet attached to her sparking some kind of force making her scream in pain there.

    "Argh!"

    Anna looked at the witch in astonishment. She didn''t feel sorry at all.

    "You already know that will be happen.  Why you did that? Are you become stupid all of the sudden?" She started to mock the witch that is now staring in anger at her.

    "You have started to become like Liam now Freya. Always feeling impatient."

    "Shut up!" Freya screaming there doesn''t want to be associated with the man. He is the one that is making her be in this situation after all. She doesn''t like to be in this kind of pathetic condition.

    "Why are you here anyway?" A bit calm now, she asks the queen. It''s quite bizarre to see her right in front.

    "Just wanted to play around."

    The answer got a snort from Freya. She didn''t like to play puzzles.

    "Are you here because you felt somewhat interested with my proposal to you the other day?" Freya asked with a slight smile now.  Already forget what happen before between them.

    Anna just kept quiet, didn''t deny it, but also not confirming it.

    "You know very well who Liam is. He used you for his last wish. Wanted you to join him as the sacrifice. While, if you were helping me, you didn''t have to die in vain. You will be the Queen who rules this Dream Land. "

    "But Liam will die." Anna said in a her very serious tone.

    Freya chuckle there. Feeling disbelieving with the verse that came out of the queen''s mouth.

    "Do you really love him that much Anna? When he obviously takes you for granted? He''s using you from day one you come into his life. Just because you look and feel like his long -dead wife. His last wish also to revive his love for her. Are you seriously blind? "

    "I believe my feeling to him doesn''t concern you."

    "I just state the truth. Don''t ever daydreaming to get his heart. His heart already die long ago.  All of this will never happen if he didn''t start it. And he does this for his one and only love."

    "Don''t forget you''re the one that make him follow this path! Don''t you dare to talk like he is to be blamed. " Anna gets a little mad there. This witch thinks too highly of herself.

    Freya was silent there.

    "If only your child didn''t kill his son. None of this will happen."

    Listen to that Freya recalls what happened on the night of 13 years ago.

    That night was a night where all representatives from every land and small region gathered in Dream Land to discuss political things. Dream Land happens to be the host that year. Each year they would gather in a different country. This is like the huge gathering for every head of state.

    Freya, who happen to be there as a devilish land representative, brought her child with her which is a little bit special. He, always craving for blood. As someone like him didn''t get accepted in her land, she hid her son''s illness and took him everywhere.

    And that night, she had actually locked the door where she stay with her son before going out so that her son would not wander without her, but unexpectedly she saw Liam at that time in a sad state was brandishing a sword at her son who was now covered in blood.

    Seeing the murderous look Liam give to Drake, her son there, she knows something terrible must be happening.

    Before anything really happened, Freya quickly ran fast and got her child.

    "Stop! Please. There must be some kind of misunderstanding." Freya said in a rush before knowing anything.

    But, just after she said that, she finally saw, a body, lying on the floor full of blood a few meters behind Liam.

    She didn''t have to ask again what had happened there. All people know how obsess Liam is with his one and only son after the death of his wife. And now his dear son, lying stiffly there not breathing.

    "Move!" Liam, who is now full with rage, only think about killing that boy.

    "I didn''t do it. We are just playing." Drake said there, but no one pay attention to that.

    "Step away and let me kill him!" Liam wanted to strike to the boy now. But Freya suddenly knelt there, in front of him. Begging him with all her heart.

    "Please don''t. I will do anything. So please don''t kill my child." She is pleading with tears.

    "What could you possibly do? My son, the royal heir has already been killed by your son. He only deserves death!"

    "I can revive him back!"

    Her words, stop Liam movement.

    "I can bring him alive back. I promise. But we need to do something for that to be happening."

    That is actually the start of their bittersweet relationship. After that, Liam took her child in custody not that she knows where he is until this day. That is why she is still on the Liam side as she wanted to save Drake.  She knows he is alive somewhere.

    "But if all that didn''t happen, you also won''t be here Anna. Probably will never meet Liam and be his queen till this day." Freya said there after stop being disturbed by old memories at that time.

    "Do you  really think I care about that?" Anna asking in disbelief.

    "Don''t say it love at the first sight Anna as I didn''t believe that. You just met him just about a week and then got married instantly. No one is crazy enough to get married that fast to someone that they didn''t know. You must have craved this grand life for so long. "

    Anna narrows her eyes there. ''Just think whatever you wanted witch'', she said in her mind. No one here knows her real intention, except the previous King anyway.

    "So, you wanted me to help after all the stones is being collected. You are the one that wanted to make the wish. How can I sided with you know that your wish probably will make me a harm."

    "Then, make a blood deal with me then. I promise you no harm will come to you and all the other royal family except Liam." Freya suggests.

    Blood agreement that is meant is an agreement using a black magic. The witch that makes a deal cannot withdraw the deal or they need to pay for a huge price. That is the same deal she made with Liam a while ago. That she will help him to find all the magical stone and conduct the last ceremony.

    Seeing Freya looking all serious there, and that the deal is actually in her favor because only the witch will accept the ugliness if the deal is broken, Anne is thinking deeply now.  The witch didn''t offer her that before.  Seeing her do this, the witch must be in desperate state now.

    But, she knows she can''t become too reckless. With that, she started to get up from her seat and wanted to leave. She''s been here for quite a while now.  Didn''t want Liam to be suspicious.

    "I think about that more."

    "Wait!" Freya stops her walk suddenly.

    "How... about him?" She asks her as a mother now.

    Ever since Anna married Liam, she always gave news about the witch''s child. It''s not because she is pity towards her, but because she thinks it could benefit her one day. And she knows that the witch feels indebted to her.

    "He is fine. A little skinny because he resist to drink the animal blood that we provided. Eating a good food. Alive. "

    Freya lets out a sigh of relief there. As long as he is still breathing. And then, Anna walks away again.. This time no one stops her.

 Chapter 113 - SARAH SUDDENLY BECOME WEIRD

    Opening her eyes back to the real world, Jieun as usual wrote down important things in her notebook right away so that she will not forgotten every detail. Just a habit that she probably pick up from her mother.

    After feeling satisfied with everything, she carefully closes the book and hiding it under her pillow. A very immature act there, but she still did it anyway.

    Only then she start focusing on her sleeping figure husband. To people who didn''t find this to be normal, they probably freak out, when waking up from sleep and finding someone as if dead, but breathing next to them.  But, as Jieun always met him in another world, she didn''t find it weird at all.

    "Morning." She said that to Eun-Woo even if he cannot reply back.

    Then, after froze in there for a couple of minutes, lazily, Jieun began to get up to clean herself.  As today, she has classes in the afternoon and none in the morning, she moves very slowly.

    Not forgetting there, she did not forget to also prepare warm water to wipe Eun-Woo''s body.  Not clumsy at all now, as if she had been doing it for a long time when she had only done once yesterday.

    Careful there, she started wiping her husband''s body while humming happily.  After one ''hot'' night with her husband, she feels like it''s quite okay to do this. She is still feeling shy but it is not unbearable like before. So smoothly she did her job faster this time around.

    Finishing everything here, she then left the room because there were things to ask her professor who also spent the night in the same house.

    "Morning Mom, Dad." Jieun greetings to both her father and mother -in -law in a friendly tone. Even though she had only been there for a day, she was already feel as if she had lived there for a long time. That how comfortable she got.

    "Where''s Professor?"

    "She still hasn''t woken up." Ji-Na replied to her.

    "Let''s just leave her be for now. Later, when you want to go to college then we wake her, as she said to me she wanted to drive you there today." Byung-Hun added.

    ''Well, its look like the question need to wait,'' Jieun decide for now.

    ______________

    :: Korean International Medical College::

    While in the lecturer''s car park, Jieun, who had not yet gotten out of Melanie''s car, started asking questions that she had forgotten to ask earlier.

    "Oh, wait professor. Can I ask you something?"

    "What is it? I still have plenty of time." Melanie said with smiling there.

    "I don''t know if this information is useful or not, but I found out that every night when I sleep, roughly 6 to 8 hours, in the Dream Land, I live there about a couple of weeks or a month. Eun-Woo said to me that he was in that world for 10 years. Then his timeline and this world are the same. Why am I different? Is the time frame the same for my mother? " Jieun finally ask.

    ''It also different for me, but I can''t remember about Aera. For me, that 6 to 8 hours of sleep is 23 hours in Dream Land and when I wake up here, I disappear in Dream Land for about an hour every single time. That makes it easy for me to make calculation when and what to do at the time to not raise suspicion. But why? Why the time is different? '' Melanie began to think seriously about the matter until her face began to wrinkle.

    Seeing Melanie, who was silent for a long time made Jieun start to wonder what the woman was thinking.

    "Professor? What''s wrong?" Jieun asking.

    Melanie seems lost in thought and not answering her. With that Jieun had to hold the woman''s hand to awaken her.

    "Professor?"

    "Oh! Sorry. I''m just trying to find any memory about that. About Aera of course." Very smooth there in lying. Not entirely lying actually.

    "So did you remember any?"

    Melanie sighs a little and speak the truth now.

    "Unfortunately no. I need to see my research note again."

    Beep... Beep...

    Suddenly, Melanie smartphone beeping quite loudly there as she didn''t silent her phone. Looking at her phone now, her eyebrows were raised slightly at the sight of the unexpected scene there. It''s actually a sound of warning came from her CCTV. Someone trespassing her place. Not really bother with it as all of her valuable things already not at that place so she just ignored it for this time being. But still, she wanted to make the intruder feel restless for a little bit.

    Melanie is focusing back to Jieun.

    "Don''t worry about that. I will tell you my finding but first can you come to my office now and get my lecture note on the table. I''m so sorry to trouble you, but I can''t be seen by my other colleagues right now as I take a sudden leave which becomes a big controversy here. "

    "Wait, you''re not coming here to work?"  Jieun thought that woman drive her there because she also needed to come to work for a while before do her work outside.

    "No, I made a promise to your father to drive you go and back from college started now, as your home is quite far."

    Jieun start to feel guilty.

    "No need to feel guilty. I do this willingly and also I already told Ji-Na and Byung-Hun that I will live there with you guys started today."

    Jieun happy face start there.

    "Really?" She can''t believe she can live with such a big family.

    "Aha, so our destination is the same. Also, I will teach you to drive soon so that you know how to drive later. I have a lot of cars to pass down to my favorite student anyway."

    Jieun eyes started sparkling there. She really wants to learn how to drive, but her father always feels afraid to let her learn.

    Melanie peered a bit at her cell phone.

    "So, can you help me or not? Take the note and give that to me. I will wait for you here." Melanie tries to rush Jieun now as the girl seems to forget about her asking.

    "Ah, right. Wait a minute, I get that for you. My class will only start 30 minutes later anyway."

    With that, Jieun quickly got out of the car and started walking fast towards Melanie''s office, which was in the special lab at the college.

    Almost arriving in front of the entrance of the special lab, Jieun was surprised to see Sarah, who suddenly came out of there with a slightly lifeless face.

    "Sarah? What are you doing here?" Jieun asking her.

    Sarah, who try not to be surprised there continued to smile and approached Jieun at that moment.

    "Hi there Jieun. You''re already here." She tries to sound normal.

    "Yeah. But, what are you doing here?" Jieun still with her question.

    "Aaa... I actually wanted to ask Professor Melanie about something, but it seems like she hasn''t come to college again today." She said.

    Not being suspicious with her friend, Jieun continued to nod understandingly there.

    "She actually has a work outside. Why didn''t you ask me then? It will save you time to ask me first you know."  Jieun tell her.  Its not like they are stranger.

    "Right... Why I was so stupid." Sarah scratched her non -itchy head.

    Jieun now take a look at her best friend there in weird. Sarah looks different this past few days actually. It''s not a drastic change, but she becomes a little quiet and her fashion also changes a little.

    Before, she likes to wear an up to date clothes and always nagging her for not wearing according to the current fashion. But now she is the one not following her own past advices.

    "I''ve been wanting to ask for a long time, but forgot each time. Why are you wearing a thick long -sleeved clothes while it''s still early fall? Its still freaking hot." Jieun ask there finally.

    "Oh, this? I actually switched directions on baggy shirt fashion. Its famous you know, no matter the time and when. Believe me. Talk no more. Why are you here?" Sarah tried to change the topic.

    Decide to trust and accept her friend weirdness, Jieun answer the question.

    "I need to run errand."

    "Then, do it now. Let me take your bag and save you a place."

    With that Sarah quickly took action to take Jieun''s bag and continued to walk away.

    "See you in class."

    Jieun just keep blinking there.

    "What just happen? Oh my! I forgot." Just as she was about to run into the lab, a message came into her cell phone.

    "Jieun, no need to give me the note. I forgot that I didn''t need it today. Sorry for the trouble."

    Luckily she decides to read the message before she wastes her energy again.

    "What''s wrong with everyone today?" She just murmurs there alone.

    With Sarah,

    Standing behind a building, hiding from others, Sarah began to pick up her smart phone that had been shaking in her pants asking to be picked up.

    "Nothing like you describe to me is in her office!" Sarah said in a whisper but clearly showed her frustrated.

    "I''m already searching her entire office. What else do you want me to do?!"

    She seemed unhappy with the person who called her at the time.

    "You are going to make me expel in this state!"

    Listen on her phone for a couple of minutes, Sarah then can''t take it anymore.

    "Don''t call me when I am at college. I will tell you everything when I get home!"

    She ended the call and kept to off her phone there while starting crying.

 Chapter 114 - SARAH MISERABLE LIFE

    After finishing college that day and saying goodbye to Jieun, Sarah started to feel nervous about going home. Her house is now not as safe like before anymore. As she walked slowly on the ground to approached her car, she began to recall what had happened in her life now.

    After her mother died two years ago, she inherited all of her mother''s assets. Her mother is a florist. A good one at that until she manages to have a house in Sarah''s name, also the money left to Sarah after her death also quite a lot, allows Sarah to continue her mother''s business till now. Both of them living happily together after her father left them 11 years ago, divorced.  But, her happy state is stop abruptly after that man suddenly comes in force, in her life this month.

    Recalling what is happening in her life at the moment, Sarah really hopes that she can run away at the time.

    On the day of the incident, Sarah had just returned from working at her mother''s flower shop. She has three workers who still continue to work with her even after her mother died. And she still manages to do the same exact things that her mother did before.  And the business is still thriving.  Thankfully.

    Arriving at her two storey house, only after she pressed the password of the house, she was suddenly attacked by a man from behind. Hearing from the tone of his voice it was clear the man was quite old. The old man after that took her inside the house and released her there.

    Seeing his face clearly now after the lamp is opened, she recognize who he is.  Even if half of his face and body is not like he use to be, she still recognizes him.  He is her father that left her and her mother alone 11 years ago.  which she never hope to stumbled upon him again in this life.  But here they are.

    "Why are you here? And W=what happen to you?"  Sarah just asking. After all, he is her father.

    "Don''t bother about my scar. It''s just an accident that happened while working. I heard your mother was dead, and you''re living here alone. Don''t worry about money and everything, I didn''t want any of that as I got a lot of money myself.  But, I wanted you to do something for me. "

    Sarah already felt uncomfortable there. What does this old man want from her after all this years?

    "I found out that you''re studying at the Korean International Medical College, where Melanie is teaching there. Melanie and I have a very dark history at a very long time ago. I heard that, she conducts something like a special department for a good student. Make sure you can be absorbed into her special  students there. "

    Sarah felt a little angry. After a long time the man was not in her life, now, when he appeared, he think he can order her to do this and that.

    "What if I refuse?  Why would I do that?" Sarah tried to be brave then. She actually doesn''t really remember who her father is.

    Pang! One strong blow started about her face at that moment until she unconsciously sat down on the floor now.

    "Should I remind you why your mother is asking me for a divorce?" The man said there. He didn''t like it when his order was rejected.

    "You should do it when your father asks. I am the reason why you are even  living in this world anyway."

    Sarah, at the time was able to reminisce about her life a long time ago. Her father was an impatient person and liked to hit her and her mother a long time ago. Especially when things don''t go according to what he wants.

    Feeling scared there, Sarah started to tremble in fear. Remember of her past suddenly making her weak, just like she is kid again.

    "If I do that, are you promise not to bothering me again?" Shje wants certainty.

    The old man shrugs there.

    "Let''s talk about that once you''re succeeding. But, if you try something funny, that friend of yours, what is her name... Jieun... Lee Jieun... I promise to make her life also feel like hell. "

    Sarah cannot believe that. Not only her, but her best friend was also known by his father.  And she knows now, this man capable of anything. He is crazy!

    "Don''t touch her. She had nothing to do with us." Sarah tries to sound firm but she actually fails that with her trembling voice.

    "We will see about that. I visit from time to time now. Don''t you dare to ever change the password or I will go to your college straight. Don''t test my patience."

    Because of that, Sarah started pretends to be interested in Professor Melanie. She actually used Jieun''s interest to get to know who is the professor really are.  She also try very hard to get recognize, but at the end as she expects it to happen. Jieun is the one that gets the professor''s attention and got accepted as the special student.

    Her father really enrages after knowing that. He thrashed Sarah that night without mercy. All her body was sick of being beaten. Her father only did not touch her face. That is why she changed her way of dressing. So that the bruises all over her body are not visible.

    "I don''t know why you''re so stupid! You''re definitely inherited that from your mother. I never have low scores in any of the subjects that I''ve learned. Looking at your result, no wonder Melanie didn''t notice you."

    Her father screaming at her while she is moaning in pain on the floor after been kicked many times just now.

    "I''m sorry." Sarah said that to get his mercy. She felt unable to survive if the man continued to torture her. So, she apologies for anything that she not suppose to. Just like her mother used to do.

    "Humph! Stupid! As your friend is the one who get in. Ask her what kind of research they made in that lab. I bet it got to do with the rainbow meteor.  Otherwise, why Melanie set up that department. Also, her advisor too is the person who was involved in the research that time. "

    "I can''t. As one of the contract after being a special student, any of that information is confidential. They can''t say anything to other students or they will faced trouble." Sarah tries to make him understand.

    But, the old man certainly couldn''t understand that. His face wrinkled back there. Holding his temper. But, as he didn''t want Sarah to skip class the next day, he stopped himself from continuing to hit her.

    "You said both of you are best friends. If that''s true, she spills it to you sooner or later. Or do you actually want me to ask her myself?  I am very willing to do that."

    Hearing that, Sarah in fast shook her head there.

    "No.  I''ll do it."

    After that, there was no information that Sarah got from Jieun although sometimes she asked figuratively on her. But, Jieun answer is just too normal. Nothing special at all. She didn''t know what exactly her father wanted.

    After two weeks without any progress, her father come again visiting her. As usual, after beating her until he is satisfied, he makes another suggestion.

    "Seeing like there''s no hope for you to get into that department, and you''re also too stupid to ask your friend about that, just go and break into that office when no one is there"

    Sarah is very surprised now to hear the new request. With tears she kept trying to ask.

    "But, it''s too dangerous. What if I get caught?"

    Cannot restrain himself anymore, that old man slap his daughter there, strong. He is finally felt satisfied in his heart. It''s been a long time now since the last he touched Sarah face. Then, he grabbed her hair, pulling it hard until it feel like wanted to ripe off from her scalp.

    "Don''t get caught then.  Easy as that.  Find any information about the rainbow meteor. Or even better if you come across a red or blue stone or the liquid with the same color. Bring all that related to that, to me. The faster you do that, the faster we will cut ties. That''s what you wanted the most right. " He then pushed Sarah''s head hard there.

    Now, once again, she didn''t get what is the old man wanted. She already knew what would happen to her soon. Sometimes she feels she needs to report to the police or someone about the abuse, but she is too cowardly to do that.

    She also afraid if her father does something bad to Jieun like he always said he would do if she didn''t do what he said. Because of that, she still trying hard to survives.

    Opening her car door now, she is praying that today, beating is not that hurt like the last time.

 Chapter 115 - MELANIE BEING FOLLOWED

    Today Melanie is supposed to meet Beom-Soo, Jieun''s father or should she said, her secret alliance.  But, suddenly something coming up from her other sources makes her postpone their meeting.

    "Fuh,"

    While driving to her new destination, Melanie sighs heavily there while remembering what happened yesterday.  Its about Sarah, her student who suddenly comes into her office and seems to be looking for something.

    She installed a closed circuit camera there because she had the blue meteor liquid before, which was already gone because drinking by Jieun, accidently.  She is afraid if someone with bad intentions breaks in there.  Someone who probably knows about the research of the rainbow meteor which is currently not a lot people know about that as the research about that already been banned. But, she never thought that one of her students will do this kind of things.  Behind her back!

    Also, what makes her feel curious is because Sarah seems like a good girl as long as she knows her. She is also Jieun''s best friend.  So, why? What did the girl act like that? It was impossible for the girl to know about the research she was doing. But, other than that, she had nothing else at her office that have a lot of value. She can''t be in her office to get the next exam paper can''t she?

    The longer she thought about the girl''s behavior, the more she had a headache. Because she doesn''t understand.  With that, she called Beom-Soo again, using a speaker as she is still driving.

    Before, she already called him to postpone their meeting and she didn''t want to bother him about her new worry, but it seems like she needed his assistant also this time around.

    Tut... Tut...

    Only two ringing and the man picked up the call then.

    ''Fast as usual'', Melanie smiles there remembering the past that is not important anymore.

    "Yes. What can I do for you this time?" Beom-Soo keeps asking her that even though she hasn''t said anything yet. Melanie''s face frowned slightly then.

    "What do you mean by that? It sounds like I always called you if I wanted something." She actually just digs her own grave.

    "If you don''t want something so what? Its not like you call me just because you wanted to hear my voice because of longing or anything. You''re always called to ask for help anyway." Beom-Soo state the truth. Not understanding why on earth that woman even dare to deny the matter.

    "Ahem..."

    Clearing her throat as she already didn''t have any words to counter his sentence, she just stops beating around the bush now. Deciding to just be straight forward.

    "Listen, I want you to help me find this person information."

    "Told you so." Beom-Soo tease her with a light chuckle that she can hear but just ignoring it.

    "Who is this person this time?"

    "You know this person too. Its Sarah, Jieun''s best friend."

    Melanie didn''t hear anything from the man for a moment. She bets that Beom-Soo feeling a bit shocked knowing that.

    "Why? Did she do something wrong? Or did she do something bad to Jieun?" Beom-Soo sound protective this time. He, didn''t like it if someone hurting Jieun.

    "I''m sure she didn''t do anything to Jieun. But first, don''t tell Jieun about this as I didn''t want her to think too much. She already has a lot in her hands anyway." Melanie wanted Beom-Soo to promise her.

    "Alright. I also didn''t want to Jieun to feel sad. So what is this all about?"

    "Yesterday, I saw Sarah from a CCTV that I installed, walk into my office while I was not in college. It looks like she was looking for something but it seems like she failed at whatever that she is searching. Nothing is missing."

    "Are you sure she is doing that? She probably just playing around or something." Beom-Soo just doesn''t want them to misunderstand.

    "I know what I saw Beom-Soo. But, it looks like she did it reluctantly."

    "You mean?"

    "She seems very frustrated when she didn''t find anything and even cry a little bit there. My intention is someone force her to do this. And I want you to find out who that is." Melanie finally gives the man a task.

    "So you want me to find out who it is through Sarah''s personal data?"

    "I have an intuition, I just wanted to confirm it. I don''t think the person who told her to do this is someone who has nothing to do with her. They at least must have some kind of relationship. Just find out about her family relationship, her personal things, whatever related. I will come to your house after I fetch something from my other sources. "

    "You got other sources? Are you sure you are doing okay Melanie? You always investigate this and that alone. Also, knowing you have other sources, its sound dangerous." Beom-Soo expressed his concern for the woman.

    "I''ll be fine." Melanie actually sounds unsure. This new source actually she comes across it by chance. Saying that they got some information about the blue meteor stone. As she feels curious, she paid a lot of money just to get the paper, which she asks them to put it in her choices place.

    Feeling unsure after hearing the woman''s voice just now, Beom-Soo said,

    "Call me if anything happens. Don''t hesitate. I''ll be on standby." He sounds serious.

    Melanie smiles a bit listening to his worried tone. Of course she will call him. There''s no one else that she depends on now in this world other than him.

    "I hang up now." Melanie continued to disconnect the call at that point. She also already arrived at her destination.

    After parking her car, she quickly moved into the building. Its actually a cemetery. She has actually come here every month, but after Jieun came into her life, she didn''t have time to come here.

    "Hi Alex, sorry I didn''t come here for a long time now. Quite busy this day." She started her talking as she usually does whenever she is here. He is the one that saved her life anyway. Although what Alex did was something that unacceptable, but she knows it well, he is not himself that day. The proof is, even in the chaos, he is still saving her that day. And she can''t thank him enough.

    "Hello to you too Aaron." Melanie said towards the grave located next to Alex''s. Its his son. Byung-Hun spent a lot of money to put them side by side years before.

    Her eyes were now wildly searching for something.  There.  There was a document hidden in a crevice in the rock.

    "Sorry again for having to use your house as a place for me to get this document. I feel a bit safer as you are here watching me anyway." She said as she picked up the document.

    Its actually a research paper about the blue meteor stone. As no one in the lab before doing a deeper research about this stone as the unfortunate things happen, she feels curious about this.  Hopefully it''s worth her time and of course her hard earn money.

    "Sorry that I can''t be here longer this time." Melanie laughs a little there. Realizing that she said it many times now.

    "I got something to do. Lets hope all of this will end pretty soon. I want to retire early." Melanie said that and now walked away holding the document.

    As she walked, she felt something strange. As if someone looking at her from a far. She tries to look at her surroundings, but she can''t see any people here except her.  Did her intuition wrong this time?

    But, just as a precaution, she walked fast right there and as soon as she was in the front building, she talked to the security guard who was there. Ask him to accompany her to her car.  And thankfully that security guards just agree with it.

    At her parking place, she looks inside her car thoroughly also in the trunk at first because in the movie there is always someone pop up out of nowhere when the leading character trying to drive, so she is just being extra careful.  Not paranoid.  Just careful.  She saw too many dramas this days.

    After feeling safe, she finally got in, locked her car there and opened her car window before saying her thank you to the security guard who was still faithfully waiting for her there.

    Then she''s started to driving away with a light heart.

    But, as she struggles to press the GPS, to find Beom-Soo''s home address that she actually save, she realizes that someone is trailing behind her. With a taxi.  It''s probably her being paranoid, but as to confirm she try to drive aimlessly. Still the same taxi following her.

    Remember Beom-Soo words saying to call him if anything happens. She did that now. In fast.

    "Hey, I think someone following me."

 Chapter 116 - I KNEW IT WAS HIM

    "Hey, I think someone following me."

    Melanie said in a rush to Beom-Soo, who as usual picked up her call quickly at the time.  She tries not to sound scare there, but in her heart, she is feeling a little anxious. Who knew if that person trying to do something bad to her?

    At that moment she could hear that the man cursing in his breath. Also, she  heard the sound of the keyboard being pounded loudly by the man.

    "I got you!" Beom-Soo said.

    "Wait, what?!" Melanie didn''t expect Beom-Soo to do the hacking on the street camera.

    "Just use the highway. If you get into the normal road, I can''t find you as there''s no CCTV." Beom-Soo said there.  Trying to be calm.

    He tries to zoom in to see the taxi.

    "There''s two people inside the taxi. One the driver, one is the passenger who sits next to the driver. I bet the passenger is the one that wanted to follow you."

    "Can you see their face?"

    "I''ll try to capture their face, but the resolution is not that high. Just... Focus on the road Melanie."

    Melanie tried to press the oil there as the road that she enter now was quite wide and not crowded.

    Arrive at a red light, facing the intersection of four, she stops there. Seeing from the side mirror, she could still see the taxi in the back and getting closer.

    "They really follow me, right?"

    "Seeing that the driver is always looking at your car its the best to say they are." Beom-Soo explains there.

    "Tell me which of the road is not crowded. I want to speed. As the person using a taxi, the driver must not want his license to be pulled, while I can always pay for the summons from the police.  Even better if I can attract them." Melanie told Beom-Soo her plan.

    Beom-Soo didn''t really agree on that plan of course as she would still risk her life in whatever choices she made. But, he still need to assist.

    "Stop being smartass while you are now in danger. Just keep going straight. The road there is wider and not congested.  Also there is a traffic police within 1 km from where you are."

    "Nice!"

    As soon as the traffic light turned green, Melanie continued to press the oil pedal with speed. She is really over the set speed limit and she don''t even know how many cars she has already cut in at the time.

    She was about to reach the area where the traffic police were, as Beom-Soo said to her before, but suddenly, arrived from a junction that was supposed to have a red light where a medium-sized lorry continued to speed towards her, not even stopping.

    "Melanie!"

    Beom-Soo, who was watching the horror scene from his computer kept waking up from sitting. His eyes began to widen when he saw the car Melanie was driving was hit by the truck and dragged all the way. His body began to tremble there. He could see that the traffic police who were not far from the scene now  rushed to help.

    "Melanie? Can you hear me?" He can''t hear anything now. Probably her smartphone also crash on the scene.

    Beom-Soo, even when in a state of shock, he still had time to look at the taxi that followed Melanie a moment ago. It seems that the taxi continued to make a U-turn as soon as they saw the accident.

    Close all his hacking data. Beom-Soo gets a hold of himself, takes his car key and rushes out of the house. His mind is now flooded with Melanie face. Over and over again.

    After an hour, that far away Melanie is, Beom-Soo finally arrives at the scene of the accident. The lorry and Melanie car has been pulled to the side of the road and the road has been cleaned by the fire department to avoid congestion.

    Seeing Melanie''s car there shattered, Beom-Soo began to tremble again there, his breath seemed to disappear. Not knowing where Melanie was and how her condition is, he started asking the firefighters and police who were still there at the scene.

    "I''m sorry, sir. The one, in the car is my family. We talk before while she is driving and suddenly we lost contact. So I am her to search for her. Can I know where is she? Is she okay? "

    The officer continued to answer,

    "Oh, you''re her family? Her phone is broken and we can''t call her guardian. We are just about to call her office as we got her work card over here. She''s miraculously survived the accident. The driver of this truck is drug positive and he is driving in intoxicated  condition, that''s what happen here. "

    Beom-Soo let out a sigh of relieve there. But what actually her condition? She cant just go out the car unscratched looking at the car condition.

    "So, where is she now?"

    "She''s been brought by the ambulance at Hospital University nearby, follow by our officers. You can find them there to know more."

    Finally. With that, Beom-Soo continues to rush to go to the said hospital. As soon as he arrived at the lobby he saw the police officers there who wanted to walk out.  He didn''t stop them.

    Arriving at the hospital counter he kept asking the nurse who was working  there.

    "Can I know where the patient who had the accident just now between the car and the truck was?"

    "Can I know the patient''s name and your relation to her?"

    "Her name is Melanie and I am one of her family."

    "Oh, that one. Let me brought you to where she is. "

    The nurses than take Beom-Soo to the room that houses Melanie. Just open the door, he could see that the woman was sitting on the bed with a sad expression.

    "Ah, you''re here... Thankfully. "

    Seeing Beom-Soo arrive there, Melanie''s face turned a little cheerful. She hurried to get up there and reached for her handbag.

    But, Beom-Soo look so serious at his face.

    "Let''s go..." Melanie stopped her words now as Beom-Soo held both of her shoulder tight and watched herself from top to bottom. He could see that her wrist was bandaged at the time, but no other injuries.

    Knowing what was playing in the man''s mind, Melanie was grinning there.

    "How lucky I am right? With that much damage to my car, I still survive the accident. Meanwhile the lorry driver is the one unconscious right now"

    "It''s not funny Anna." Beom-Soo started to call her real name there. To let her know how serious this is.  She could die. "

    Melanie was silent there. She lowered her face instantly.

    "No need to pretend to be strong in front of me. I know you better than that. You''re not alone anymore. A lot of people are on your side now."

    Hearing that makes Melanie broke into tears. In Dream Land, she also being  alone and here, she also used to be alone. Suddenly, when there''s a lot of people enter her life and care about her wellbeing she feels a bit awkward and didn''t know how to react.

    "Back then... I was so scared." She finally break down now while expressing her feelings like a child.

    "My phone didn''t work, and I didn''t remember anyone''s number. I''m afraid if I get out of here alone, someone else will follow. So I just waited, even though the doctor told me to go back."

    Beom-Soo finally hugging her there. Saying that its fine now. Everything Is fine.

    _______________

    :: Beom-Soo house::

    Once at his house, Melanie, who wanted to crash there for tonight because it would be too far if she wanted to go to Byung-Hun house, continued to lie on the sofa in the living room. Releasing her tiredness while closing her eyes.

    "You can use Jieun''s bedroom in the upstairs." Beom-Soo tells.

    "Aaa... It''s fine.  This is already heaven for me." Melanie said as she finds that sofa to be so comfortable with her now. Although she suffered no other injuries other than her slightly injured wrist that needed some stitches earlier, she finds that her whole body is now aching all over.

    Beom-Soo was only able to shake his head when he saw her behavior.  He then when to his room and took an extra blanket and pillow to give to the woman.

    "At least clean yourself up first before going to sleep. Refresh yourself. There''s a new toothbrush in the bathroom. You can use it."

    "It''s fine. I got my own inside my handbag. Can you get me a new towel and a pair of clean clothes, dad." Melanie is teasing the man now as she listens to his nagging non - stopped started from inside the car before.

    Beom-Soo just ignoring her. He then throws the blanket and pillow over the woman''s body while going up to Jieun''s room to find out if there are any clothes that the woman can wear. Luckily Jieun didn''t bring all of her clothes so there is still a shirt and pants that could be borrowed.

    "Hey!" Melanie gets annoy now. At that time she opened her eyes and change her position to sit. Feeling lazy.

    "Here. Jieun pajamas. You can wear this in the meantime."

    Seeing the cute cartoon pajamas there which different from her preferences, Melanie just takes it anyway. She didn''t have any much choice.

    "Did you find what I asked you before? About Sarah?" Melanie can''t wait to find out.

    "I found a lot of information that I didn''t know about her before. Her dad is a doctor, her mother is a florist who already died last year. The information said that her mother try to file for divorce 11 years ago, but her husband just left her like that without being divorce. She raised Sarah alone all this time. Then her dad information just banish in 2013. Missing in action or something might happen. "

    "What is her father''s name?" Melanie''s heart was suddenly beating fast there.

    "Dr. Martin Rudolf."

    Melanie didn''t even flinch.

 Chapter 117 - JOURNEY TO THE WINTER REGION

    Finally it''s time for them to move to the Winter Region.  It feel like it just a moment that passed, now it was time, in three more days, the heir to the throne of King Arthur, namely Prince James would perform the marriage of his heart''s choice.

    This trip was also accompanied by King Liam and Queen Anna, and they decided to be in the Winter Region in about two weeks. Due to the relatively long tenure, Prince Ray, as the first prince was appointed regent and will rule Dream Land throughout their absence. If the king leaves in two to three days there''s no need for Ray to do that as there is a minister who can manage the royal work.

    But, this is not the first time Ray has been left alone to handle those things. He is the eldest anyway and been trained for that by the King since a long time ago. It''s just, he was a little bit upset for not being able to follow his other siblings. Fortunately this is not a mission or something. Just on the propose to attend the wedding. Or he would feel too left out.

    Winter Region is not that far from Dream Land. Also as they use the vehicle this time, they don''t feel so tired. After 15 hours of travel including several rest stops, they finally arrived at the region.

    Jieun starts to tremble there, in the magical car, that is what she give its name as there is not driver and it moving on its own. Although in Dream Land it is also winter and it snows a lot at this time, the atmosphere is not so cold and can be tolerated. But, in here, she can feel that cold atmosphere to the bone.

    Eun-Woo who is always care towards his wife, in fast grab a blanket inside the bag and cover Jieun there. She smile thankfully to him. The cart is being share with Haru and Syaoran.  King and The Queen in their own, while Ethan, Mia and Leo are in another cart. They went there with 5 cart in total. As they brought a lot of gift too.

    Arriving in front of the palace, the day was already dark but looked bright with the palace lights welcoming them. Now each of them got out of their respective vehicles. Apparently, King Arthur and his wife, Queen Lucy, were personally waiting for them at the palace gates with smiles.

    Jieun at the time feel so amazed to see the palace there. From outside the palace it looks like it is made of crystal or glass. When she tried to hold the pole that was there it felt so cold in her hand that she quickly pulled her hand back there.

    Around the palace as if there will be an aurora event where from time to time because various lights shine there until the sky. This is really awesome.

    Jieun thought the castle that she live already grand enough but this, even though compare to Dream Land castle this is small in area but to Jieun this is more to her style. It just she is not a good friend with the coldness so she can never live in here as it always snows.

    She was also a bit surprised there to see King Arthur and his wife, didn''t look cold at all there and were just wearing normal, rather thin clothes. Look like they are already immune in this kind of weather.

    ''How interesting.'' Jieun really find it very strange and admirable.

    "Welcome to the Crystal palace, its quite humble if compare to yours palace." King Arthur said it loud to them while patting his best friend, King Liam on the shoulder there. He is not fond of royal ceremony to welcoming guest like King Liam and just doing his way. Which, King Liam find it a bit irresponsible but as he already know Arthur since they were kids, he cant said anything as Arthur really like to bend the rules anyway.

    "Look like you are struggling with the coldness Princess Jieun." King Arthur said to her after seeing her layer of clothes there.

    Jieun nodded with grinning.

    "No worries.  We already open the heater inside. Let get in and have some feast shall we!" King Arthur speak quite energetic there. His wife only laughing. Its look like she find her husband to be adorable no matter how he act. That''s what Jieun think after seeing their interaction.

    Just enter the palace, like king Arthur said, its not cold at all. Jieun finally can feel alive and start opening her layer of clothes and stored in her bag right away. Princess Lia is now joining them for the feast while Prince James is nowhere to be seen as he is out of town to get his wedding ring that was specially ordered from his favorite crafter.

    After eating and chatting, all of the prince and princess start to move inside their assigned bedroom to rest and sleep, leaving Queen Anna and King Liam to serve King Arthur and his queen who have a plan. Want to stay up all night when its already that late.

    :: WARNING SEXUAL SCENE ::

    After cleaning herself,  Jieun, wear her bedgown, one piece at that, and stand in front of a window covered with curtains. She pushed back a bit of the curtain there to observe the situation outside while waiting for Eun-Woo who was taking a shower.

    "What do you see?" Eun-Woo suddenly asks her from her back. He already finish his bath and as usual he like to give back hug to his wife.

    "Scenery. This place is different from the Dream Land. But its feel so magical looking at the building and all."

    "Ah ha ... hmm ..." Eun-Woo pretending to be listening to her but he already have something else in his mind.

    Its been a while since the last time they being intimate. He never do it when Jieun is in another world and leaves her shadow here even if he feel the urge. He wants to do this when her soul really here.

    Before he touch Jieun, he didn''t really feel needed like this, but after he get the taste of doing something intimate with the person that he really care and want to be with for the rest of his life, he seem cannot stop. If possible he wanted to be close with her each day.

    Feeling needed, he start hugging Jieun tightly now from behind. As he had just finished taking a bath, he didn''t even wear a clothes there and only a towel in his lower body.

    The woman seemed to not notice his desire at the time. Then, he move his face to the crook of her neck, started smelling her sweet scene and sucking the flesh there.

    Jieun finally know what is going on here. Her face started to flush there. She still get shy about this even they already do it once. Her back could feel the man''s body which was now hot.

    "Eun-Woo..ah ... I''m tired." Jieun tell him there honestly but Eun-Woo just keep going.  She actually wanted to do this again with him but she cant help to feel tired after a long journey.

    He closed the curtain that opened slightly there while kissing and licking her neck. One of his hands already went into her one piece bedgown that had no sleeve in it. Make it easy to ripe that strip on her shoulder apart and attend the two molds. She look so damn sexy at the time to Eun-Woo.

    "Don''t worry. We make it quick." Eun-Woo tells her.

    "Don''t give me a hickey. People will... notice."  Jieun said in struggle there as lots of her dress reveals neck and shoulders. She can''t risk being teased.

    Eun-Woo just grunt there in responding. He then turned Jieun to face him  and started kissing her lips greedily. He felt that he couldn''t stand it anymore. He''s been waiting too long.

    Even Jieun at the time struggle to match with Eun-Woo action there. This is definitely different from the first time they are together. Which he being patience and gentle with her.

    This time Eun-Woo being so urgent.  His touch also is so rough. But she still loves it.

    While kissing Jieun, Eun-Woo cut her bedgown strip completely and let it fall to the floor. Jieun didn''t notice it yet as she is completely drawn to the kiss.

    Stopping the kissing, Jieun finally realize what happen. Before she said something, Eun-Woo was dragging her towards the bed. He sits at the end of the bed, opens his towel that covers his private part and asks Jieun to do the will.

    His thing already hard and this time he know that he cannot wait for long. He never know this but he found on the book that this position can penetrated woman much more deeper. Perfect for a quick sex.

    Jieun feel frustrated a little by this new position but still follow his direction. With a red face she sit on his lap while he guiding himself to help her, while Jieun in struggle take him deeper inside her.

    "Ah!"

    "Ugh!"

    Both started the moan there.  Jieun hugging Eun-Woo while Eun-Woo also shut his eyes as her tightness make him feel so much pleasure now. After a few seconds, Jieun release her hug, put her hand on Eun-Woo shoulder and self taught herself to move there. Up and down as she also cannot wait anymore.

    In the meantime, Eun-Woo also in irregular timing thrust up to Jieun giving her shock, so that she can release first before him. Also, his mouth busily attended the two perfect molds that were at his eye level at the time.

    As Eun-Woo said before, they won''t take it long this time.

    Only after 5 minutes, Jieun finally screaming in ecstasy, stopping her movement with heavy breath.

    Eun-Woo that is also close to his release, gets up while supporting Jieun there and lays her on the bed. This time he is the one that move in and out of her. Searching for his climax. One minute later, he finally groaning in his highest pleasure. Its a ashamed that both of them is tired today. Or else he is going to do this over and over again with her. But, as sleep already coming, he stop there.

    Remove herself from Jieun, he call her as she seem didn''t to move now.

    "Jieun?"

    Eun-Woo is shocked and feel sorry a bit as Jieun was already asleep by then.  Look like she didn''t lie before saying that she is tired.  He then position her properly on the bed, head on the pillow, also put a blanket around them. He also fall asleep a few seconds later..  With a smile.

 Chapter 118 - ENEMY WITH UNFAMILIAR MAGIC

    The next day,

    King Arthur wants to make a party in his state capital to celebrate his people before the wedding of his son Prince James takes place a few days later.

    All the preparations have been done by them and King Arthur invited King Liam and Queen Anna, as well as all the princes and princess to do activities together there.

    King Liam never likes to mingle with people a lot, but as a guess he still tries his best to follow the tradition that Arthur runs there. In honor of the host.

    The party is like a big event with a lot of activities there. Like a festival. The only different is that the royal also went down to the field to be friendly with the people, as well as listen to their problems.

    Jieun really like the approach indicated by King Arthur at the time. Though from the outside, he looks like a very playful and witty person. He is really a responsible leader and people -oriented.

    All the people in there also seem to love him and all being friendly with the king.  They interact so well but still full with respect. Like a family. Making Jieun got something to learn from her observations.

    Meanwhile, King Liam is struggling to sweeten his face there and trying to be friendly. However, his serious face is sometime enough making people to flinch and refuse to greeting him.

    After walking around the small town together, the princes and princess split up into a group between woman and man to spend their own time before returning back to the palace in the afternoon. While the Kings and Queens went inside one of the best restaurants there to eat and relax. They have already reserved the whole places for themselves that day so no one beside the royal can come inside.

    Jieun, Mia and Lia feel happy there because they are not always able to do activities together. But, of course they were accompanied by a palace guard there. For safety, King Arthur said. But, it''s still fun to them.

    They try all the games that are there until they feel satisfied and tired. Next, they went into a store that selling clothes and started shopping there. Jieun didn''t really fond of shopping but still following the other two princesses. Until their legs already give up, finally they sit in a dessert place recommended by Princess Lia and start eating. Their guards also look happy at the time. Sitting a bit far with a sigh of relief.

    "Look like our guard will have a nightmare today." Mia said there.

    Lia nodded while laughing together with Jieun there. All of them now feeling so hungry started eating there while chatting about their personal lives.

    "So, Jieun. Look like you are buying a new nightgown just now. Are the previous one torn or something?" Lia decided to tease her a little.

    Jieun who started eating began to choke there. She actually stealthily bought the nightgown and kept putting it in the special pouch that Mia had given her. Unexpectedly, Lia was aware of her actions.

    While giving the water to Jieun, Mia grinning there.

    "Seeing her shocked like this that must be the truth then. Uuu... Your night is still wild, huh?" Mia also teases her collaborate with Lia there.

    "Shut up." Jieun said there in her red face now. There''s now use to deny anymore as her behavior already said everything.

    "I''m so jealous." Lia said.

    "No need to be jealous of me though. My relationship is not that ideal." Mia said with a grin.  She can make fun of the herself now.

    Jieun and Lia looks at her. Both of them know what is going on in her difficult relationship anyway. But, Mia looks quite happy these past few weeks.

    "No progress what so ever with that guy?" Lia ask there.

    "It''s better than before. We decide to remain friend while being married. No more pressure. Just respect each other more. We also even laugh and eat together nowadays. Sharing each other stories. Truthfully, we never really do that in the past. Its not that intimate like Jieun, but we got better. "

    Jieun and Lia felt a little sympathy, but were also relieved to hear that. As long as Mia didn''t feel depressed. That''s enough.

    "Maybe you should jump on him in the bed or something like Jieun did with Eun-Woo. So that he realizes what he is missing." Lia suggested.

    "Stop said that about me." Jieun start rebellion there. Feeling shy.

    "Told someone that not yet gaining Syaoran to recognize her." Mia counter there.

    "Hey, believe me, I have already jumped on him in the bed last time when I am in the Dream Land.  But that guy is more interested with his pet stone rather than my beautiful figure. Make me wonder if I fall in love with crazy person or something." Lia gripped her hand tightly there. Not believing that Syaoran was not at all impressed with her that day.

    Both Mia and Jieun got stunned listening to the Lia bold story there. This girl is really unbelievable. Probably that is why she got attracted to someone that also got the same traits. Syaoran is quite weird too anyway.

    Out of the blue,

    The three of them I saw many people huddled on the side of the road near where they were. There was a group of men, 5 of them in strange shirts added with red cloaks standing in the crowd as if wanting attention. They brought various equipment like a magician + circus there.

    As they already finished eating, they stood in the store and watched behind the store''s glass mirror on what was happening from afar. Jieun suddenly feel unpleasant there. Anxious.

    "Tell me Lia. Did your father pay them to make a show here?" Mia ask there. Its seems like Mia also sense something different about the group.

    "I believe no. Its look like they wanted to perform some magic show there. My father didn''t really fond of those things." Lia told there.

    "Mia, should we call others?" Jieun ask her as Mia is more capable than her in battle anyway. While Lia didn''t have much experience, though she got a power. Seeing that the group is quite large in number, it''s probably hard for them.

    Lia, watching the interaction between the two finally sensing something.

    Then, all of a sudden, the crowd around the group fainted one by one. Fell to the ground. The three of them gasp a little there. They didn''t really see what is happening, but seeing the evil smirk form in the group mouth, they know that it''s not a good sign at all. But still there are still people who approach the group because they thought that it is just a show.

    The guard who was with them began to approach them there to see what was going on. He was also not sure what was going on at the time.

    "Lia, go and find the others from the back door of this store. Also tell the other guards to take both of the king and queen to the safe area. We need to protect the king."

    "What about you guys?" Lia ask there.

    "There are still a lot of civilians here. We can''t leave them. We need to think of something while you inform the others." Jieun also saying there.

    Hearing that, Lia didn''t want to wasting more time as this is probably life and death situation. So with the guard, she went in the back door of the store and started to run. She need to move fast!

    "What do you think that is?" Jieun ask Mia.

    "I saw that one person in the back holding something violet. Do you think that is the twin stone?" Mia asks Jieun now.

    "Violet? If that''s so. Ethan will sense something right away." Jieun conclude there as its also happen with Syaoran before. They will sense each other as the power stone and the twin is a pair anyway.

    Then, once again the man does something and more public is fainted to the ground.

    "What do they try to do?" Mia began to feel restless.

    "Let''s warn the people first."

    "But we probably the one that will fainted while trying to save them." Mia said there.

    Jieun know it, but what they should do now?

    After a while, Mia suddenly said.

    "I''ve got an idea."

    Meanwhile,

    All of the princes who are already lazy to move around now going inside the restaurant where both of the King and the Queen are. They just wait for the princess now, as they will leave for the palace very soon.

    Right at the moment,

    "Ah!" Ethan screamed there while clutching into where his heart was. His breath was a little choked there.

    All the other princes looked at him with worry. Ethan never sick like that before.

    "Ethan, are you alright?" Eun-Woo asks there after seeing Ethan that looks a bit pale.

    "What''s wrong?" Queen Anna, who was aware of what was happening came from afar.

    King Liam and King Arthur and his wife also came to see his condition.

    Ethan just sat there. He feels something close. Something precious, but too dark. Is that his twin stone?

    Just then, Lia entered the yard with a face full of sweat and gasping for breath from running. She even fell to the floor at that time because she failed to slow down on her foot. All of them forgot about Ethan''s condition for a while.

    "Lia." Her mother said her name there as she never saw her daughter being like this.

    "Quick. Someone. 5 unknown person attacking the public. A lot of people fainted to the ground. Jieun and Mia stuck in there with them." Lia rush to tell.

    "What?!" King Arthur began to feel angry there. Who dares to do bad things in his valley?

    "Wait! Its better for both the Kings and the Queens to get back at the castle now with all the guards. Leo follows them as you can use your power to go fast. We need to protect them first. While we will try to see what actually happened and trying to control the situation. "Eun-Woo said in a rush.

    King Liam said nothing at the time and just obeyed. He didn''t want to get his hands dirty for something unimportant anymore.

    "Be careful." Queen Anna said before moving away with her husband and the others.

    Only after they were gone, Eun-Woo, Syaoran and Haru who left there looked at Ethan.

    Ethan, in his trembling voice said,

    "It''s here.. My twin stone."

 Chapter 119 - JIEUN BECOME DIFFERENT

    "What''s the idea?" Jieun asking Mia.

    Mia look at the scene again. Want to devise a strategy in mind so that mistakes do not happen.

    "Listen here Jieun, I will make a block using my water skill and in the meantime, you announce to the public to run from there. We can''t do anything to those that are already on the ground but at least we save some other people."

    Jieun nodded there understand.

    "Lock this place when we get out. No one get in or out from here. Those people are dangerous." Mia is announcing there. The owner of the place kept a worried face there, but still understood the princess word.

    Look into each others eyes, Mia and Jieun are now getting ready. Once out of the area, Mia continues to use her powers.

    "Water block!"

    A very large wave suddenly appeared, separating between the group of the mysterious men with the public.

    "Run for your life. They are dangerous people." Jieun said to the people there that still feeling confused with the sudden event.

    Luckily, after hearing her voice, as they already know who she is, no one disputes her words because she is one of the royal family. So many people there who are now rushing to save themselves. The calm situation continued to turn chaos in the blink of an eye.

    Mia at the time felt weird as she could feel that the group didn''t even try to fight back then. Just stand there as if waiting for something.

    When the whole area was deserted and only the group and Jieun remained on the road, Mia who was now a little tired, off her power. The two of them now began to stand facing the group.

    "Finally, just us is here." The one that having something violet, started to talk there.

    Hearing that, Mia finally realizes that they actually just wanted to lure them out.

    "We didn''t want to fight. Just let princess Jieun come to us voluntarily or we won''t be responsible for what might happen."

    "What do you want from me?" Jieun ask there after her name being brought out.

    "Only one way to find out. Just come with us." Another one is talking.

    Jieun cannot think of anything other than that prophecy. That must be the reason why they wanted her.

    "I won''t allow you to do that." Mia started pulling out her weapon there.

    "I won''t do that if I were you. Weapons are useless to us. But if you insist, let us fight a bit far as we didn''t want to hurt other people who have nothing to do with this. It''s our principle."

    With that, all of a sudden the violet light returned and they were now in the open space, full of snow. Mia and Jieun could see that the city they had been in before seemed a bit far from where they were stand now.

    "Teleportation." Mia said there.

    ''If that''s so, it is probably Ethan twin stone'', Jieun said in her mind.

    "Let''s see if you can get past this!"

    The one that fight is the one that has the violet stone. While the other just stood behind the man. As if waiting for instructions. Look like he is their leader.

    The whole area became pitch dark. Mia and Jieun started to feel a little scared then. Jieun start thinking that this is not real because just now the area was bright and why did it suddenly turn dark. Immediately she return to the real world when her mind thinks so.

    At the same time, Mia, became glued. The weapon she was holding began to fall on the snow. Her face looked like she was facing something very scary.

    "Mia! Get up! What you see is not real!" Jieun scream next to her while trying to shake the girl''s body. Want to awaken her.

    "Well... well... well. Its look like you really didn''t affect by all this. You''re really like what in the prophecy said. The special one."

    "What''s that you do to her?! Stop this. "

    "I didn''t do anything. She is the one that does that to herself. Because she got the fear. Whatever that she sees its her own complex. What are you doing? Grab her. " He then asks his companion to catch Jieun.

    Definitely Jieun start to fight. When they try to get hold of her, she is punching and kicking them just like what she learns in her martial art class, but her dress now restricts her movement a bit there. She hasn''t even thought that she needs to fight in the festival of course!

    Seeing that his men struggling to get close to this princess, the leader sigh. Then he slipped among his men and continued to support Jieun on his shoulders. Like she is a sack of rice or something.

    "Let go of me. Mia! Help!"

    Mia at the time hearing Jieun voice, but she still trap in the illusion.

    "Help!  Mia!"

    All of a sudden,

    Crash!

    Although a bit slow, Mia finally came out of her mind. She who sees Jieun in danger continues to act there.

    "Overflow!"

    Mia gets up and started attacking. Her water power is now attacking all of the group in every direction,  Jieun manages to escape when the person who is supporting her falls due to the attack.

    "Jieun, start to run now!"

    Mia knew there that if she didn''t attack relentlessly the group would be able to defeat her easily with that violet stone. So she can''t stop.

    Jieun that also fall to the ground, get up to run away, but the man holding her foot now.

    "Get that princess. Stop her power at all cost." He said to his other companion. Feeling a bit irritated there.

    Getting the green light there, the other four men began to combine their energies.  Two of them use wind power to counter Mia''s attack, and one with earth power ties Mia''s hand with a tree root to stop the girl''s attack.

    "Mia! Careful!"

    Because Mia is the only one there she can''t accept all the blow. She eventually flew backwards due to the force of the wind that pushed her away and fell quite hard on the snow.

    "Mia!" Jieun who is now recaptured by the man screamed in concern.

    He then said to Jieun,

    "Look in there Princess. What will happens when you didn''t listen. If you don''t want the whole village or the other royal family to be affected by the same thing, you should listen in the first place. This is for your lesson."

    There, Jieun saw someone who did not yet release his power do something to Mia. Something dark suddenly appeared in the man''s hand as if it was a sword and he was in the position to stab Mia there.

    "Stop! No!"

    Jieun screamed, trying to stop the act.  With her full energy, she pushed the man that holding her from behind and started running towards Mia. But the man that stood near Mia didn''t even move and kept stabbing Mia there with his power.

    "Argh!" Mia screaming in so much pain.

    Jieun pushing the man to the side, away from Mia. She continued to untie the wooden roots from Mia''s hand and then continue to inspect her injury. She cant see the stabbing wound but her eyes can see that the flow of Mia''s blood and organ is unstable, not normal at all.

    "What''s that you do to her?!" Jieun scream there as she didn''t know what to do.

    "Nothing you can do to help her. She will die slowly in a few days. This is a forbidden power that only few people know about. Even we didn''t know if it got any cure." The man said in proud.

    Jieun started to cry in her eyes.  Seeing Mia fighting to save her and now struggling to breath there really hit her hard. She tries to put her hand where Mia''s heart is and start using her healing power but nothing happens.

    "Why didn''t this work?" Jieun getting more frustrated each time.

    Getting a signal to get Jieun from his leader, the man that stood close there try to grab Jieun but,

    "Wind explosion!"

    Eun-Woo that finally gets there with Haru, Syaoran and Ethan started creating a wind blue electricity there, separated Jieun and Mia from the man. They got here a bit late as suddenly Mia and Jieun were not where they were supposed to be. And they had to find them.

    The man backed off after seeing another enemy that now here.

    "Tch." The leader feeling interrupt, wanted to get his violet stone now to make the illusion again but before anything, suddenly there was a white light covering the bodies of all of the princes and Mia. Those who were there including the enemies were shocked to see what was happening.

    "Illusion!" The leader of the enemies try to use the power again but none of them get the effect of it. All seems immune there from any power because of the white light.

    "I told you to stop didn''t I?" Jieun lay Mia slowly on the snow floor and then get up from there.

    Her eyes are now full of anger, showing a very scary look there. Suddenly the white light also covered Jieun''s entire body and then changed her appearance. Her eyes become white, her hair becoming silver.

    "Jieun?" Eun-Woo said her name. He never saw this and he knows Jieun also unaware of this kind of power. She didn''t feel like Jieun now.

    Fast as lightning, Jieun is now stood in front of the man who did that to Mia and kept stabbing him in his heart with some kind of light coming out of her hand, becoming a weapon.

    "Die." She said. And blood began to gush out of the man''s body, visible to the ground of snow now.

    Eun-Woo, Syaoran and Haru are now staring at what is happening. Jieun  never so cruel.

    The leader of the enemies knows that this can''t be good and in fast he use his power and teleport himself to leave his other companion.

    "Who else?" Jieun said like a robot. She seems like cannot controlling herself at the very moment.

    "Jieun! Stop!" Eun-Woo screams while in fast running towards her, but she seem didn''t care of anything.

    He then stop her while hugging her tight.

    "Jieun, it''s okay now. I''m here." He said hoping that Jieun will recognize him.

    The other two enemies are caught by Haru and Syaoran in easy.

    Jieun blinking there try to figure out what is happening.

    "Eun-Woo?"

    "Yes. It''s me. I''m here."

    Instantly back to her real self. Hair and eyes back to normal and she feel like cannot really stand now in Eun-Woo''s arms. Her legs given up.  Eun-Woo is still holding her tight while together sitting on the ground.

    Jieun cannot remember what she is doing but started to cry.

 Chapter 120 - IS IT TOO LATE TO APOLOGIZE?

    Ethan at the time didn''t care about his surroundings, nor his own twin stone. He quickly ran to Mia''s side as soon as Jieun laid the girl down on the snowy ground. His mind only being occupied by her. Only her!

    As soon as he was by the girl''s side, he continued to kneel down on the snowy ground and lifted the girl''s weak body so that it lay on his thighs. He held her tightly then, as if not wanting to let go.

    Mia, who had closed her eyes before, opened her eyes again then. She feels a bit relieved seeing the man that she loves with all of her heart is there. Right beside her.

    She is now looking at Ethan''s face that show her full of various feelings there. His face looks so broken, just like what she saw in the vision that Freya showed her. She knows, the time finally comes.

    "Ethan..." Mia tried to talk, but was a little out of breath there. Her body really feels tired at the moment.

    "I''m here. I''m right here with you." Ethan said in his soft voice. Trying to cover up his grief.

    "I think my time has come."

    "Don''t say that!" Tears finally come down to the man''s eyes. Hearing she said that really make him broken apart.

    "You''ll be fine. You''ll be alright. We... Will figure something out. Jieun  probably can heal you." Ethan said that but he actually didn''t feel confident. The scene is too similar to his nightmare and its make him feel so much afraid.

    Mia, who is now also crying with him want to reach out to his face with her hand. She is trembling there. Ethan, use his hand and holding her hand up to where she wanted.

    Softly with so much care and love, Mia strokes his face with her fingers, as if she wanted to memorize his face one last time.

    She also wiped the man''s tears there. His tears for her. Make her realize how much he really cares. How much he loves her. But, the way they love is so different.

    What was left is only regret. What was left is only the lingering feeling. Both of them kept telling this in their mind, ''if only I know...''  Which is already too late.

    "Remember always Ethan. That I love you so much in this life."

    "Don''t say it like that. Don''t say it like you want to leave me. You are not dying!" Ethan can''t face the reality yet.

    Mia didn''t stop.

    "If one day you meet someone else that you will fall in love again, please, love her without restriction."

    "I don''t want anyone else!" Ethan is getting angry now.

    "Don''t be too hard on yourself. Promise me that you will be happy."

    With that, Ethan put his hand at the back of her head and pulled his face closer. He kisses her there with so much passion that he has never done it before. Making Mia also widens her eyes there, shocked by the sudden gesture. But as she feels longing for that, she also kiss him back with the same force.

    After a few seconds, he stopped. Wanting for air. Both breathlessly there watching each other in tears.

    "That''s the first."

    Ethan just looks at her.

    "The first time you kiss me without me telling you to do it."

    "I will do it more if you continue to persevere. Please don''t give up yet." Ethan pleaded.

    At that moment, Jieun''s voice was heard approaching them.

    Jieun that now also not so have much power there, scanning Mia inner organ one more time.

    "Please tell me that she is going to be fine." Ethan said to Jieun.

    Jieun hasn''t said anything but her face is full with worries and her eyes seem to cannot stay in place.

    "Let''s take her to the palace first. They must have a reliable physician." She said there as she didn''t know what to do either.

    They then at a fast pace bring Mia back to the crystal castle. Once there, Mia was immediately taken to the treatment room and began to be attended by the palace physician.

    While the others wait for the result, Eun-Woo faces both of the king and queen to tell them what happened. Avoiding about the stone of course. He need to keep that as secret for now.

    Hearing about the mysterious group making King Arthur feel uncomfortable. Such an organization has never appeared before, why now?

    "So Mia is being stabbed with something while trying to save Jieun from being kidnapped?" King Liam asks.

    Eun-Woo nodded, confirming.

    "Its seems like he''s using some forbidden power. It''s like black magic, but a different type of that. Jieun manage to kill him but I believe there''s more of them outside. We got two hostages now for interrogation."

    The anxious Queen Anna there began to feel uncomfortable to keep sitting down. She wanted to see her daughter -in -law immediately.

    Queen Lucy tries to persuade Queen Anna there. Know what''s on the woman''s mind.

    "If that''s so, we should postpone the wedding ceremony first to catch this group first. Or, we might be in danger." Princes James who also there voiced his opinion. Even if he is waiting for the wedding the most, but he cannot risk his family and guests who will be present later.

    "I''m very sorry for the inconvenience." Eun-Woo said there. He also cannot deny that the move to postpone the wedding might ne the best for now as they face a rather dangerous group there. Who knows if they try to do something during the ceremony?

    King Liam didn''t say anything there, but feel a bit furious about the group that suddenly appear and try to mess with the royal.

    "Arthur, how about we call that person from Elysium Land. she might know something about the forbidden power." Queen Lucy gave a recommendation there.

    Although Winter Region is an area under Dream Land, means under that King Liam, but as King Arthur is the one responsible for that land he keeps a good relationship with the Elysium Land people even if King Liam cut off ties with them.

    "That''s probably a good idea. James, please contact Adele from the Elysium Land to help." King Arthur began to give instructions.

    Hearing the name that Anna knows very well there, she feels a bit nervous and thrilled at the same time. Finally, they will get to meet after so many years.

    _______________

    :: Treatment Room::

    "I''m very sorry Princess Jieun, there''s nothing that I can do. I also never encounter the sickness like this for the entire of my life." The physician told Jieun who is there to assist her at the time. While the others waits outside.

    Listening to that, Jieun broke into tears once again. The physician excuses herself now. Feeling a little guilty for not being able to help much.

    Jieun rub her face multiple times to stop her tears and with utmost  determination, she tries once again to use her power.

    She looks again inside Mia''s inner organ and tries to find something to heal, but it seems like her organ was eaten by something from the inside. Her lungs also looked like they were starting to hollow out little by little.

    "What the heck is this?!" She almost curses.

    With the healing light in her hands, she tries again and again to save Mia but none of her moves bear fruit. Her frustration, make her tears fall down again.

    Mia, look at the Jieun exhausted shape, now hold her hand.

    Jieun watching her now that try hard to smile even in pain.

    "It''s all my fault." Jieun started saying with sobbing.

    Mia shook her head there.

    "Don''t make me mad by saying those Jieun. I''m too tired to get angry now." Mia said there.

    Jieun just keep crying.

    "Hey, Jieun. Can I ask you for a favor?" Mia asks her.

    "What favor?"

    Mia in trembling give her a pouch that she always keep with her these days.

    "If I die, please open this and give it to my father. He is one head strong man. He probably makes some chaos in the palace later on. So, please give this to him."

    Jieun still take that while crying. This can''t be happening. Mia can''t die!

    "One more, can you do something else for me?"

    Jieun nodded. This time Mia whispers to her ears. After she hear the request Jieun in fast nodded in agree there.

    "Can you call him in?"

    Jieun then got out of there and called Ethan.

    Quickly Ethan entered the room. Then he holding Mia''s hand tightly.

    "Why do you look like that? I want to see you smiling at me like usual." Mia teases him there.

    Ethan just stares at her. He does a lot of thinking while waiting outside. How he regrets not spending time with Mia when they still have a lot of time before. How many people try to make him realize that, but he didn''t want to listen. How foolish of him this all time. But is that true this is the final? Is it too late to apologize?

    "I''m so sorry for everything. I''m so sorry. So sorry. Sorry." He really felt like he shouldn''t be forgiven.

    Mia knows it even if he didn''t say that, but she refuses to feel sad, even though this may be the last time.  No, because this is might be the last time.

    "If you really are sorry. Will you do something for me? For the last time?"

    Ethan didn''t like the word that she said, but he didn''t want to argue. This time he will do whatever she wanted him to do.

    "What is it?" Ethan wanted to know what''s on her mind.

    "Let''s go on a date.. The two of us."

 Chapter 121 - THE LAST MEMORY

    The next day,

    Jieun checking on Mia every hour since last night. She didn''t even sleep and even eat in that treatment room. Nothing has changed and Mia''s condition is getting worse every hour. Making Jieun feel nervous every time that passes.

    Ethan also accompanied his wife all night. Now, he went out for a while to clean herself while Jieun wiped Mia''s body there with warm water and changed her clothes.

    Mia who is between conscious and not, looking towards Jieun.

    Jieun try to be casual and smile at his friend. This is what Mia wanted anyway. So, she decide to appear strong. Like nothing is happening.

    Seeing no tears of sadness on Jieun''s face, Mia smiles with her pale face. Feeling satisfied as she didn''t want to feel everyone sad because of her.

    "How''s the preparation going?" Mia asks there weakly.

    She actually asks Jieun to make preparation for her grand date with Ethan that day. As she can''t do that herself with her current situation. So she had to ask for Jieun''s help.

    She wanted to make today, that might be her last day, the most precious one. She wanted to create a beautiful memory with Ethan, so that he will remember her correctly after she died. Because all this time they have no good memory to remember other than quarreling and fighting. She wanted to change that.

    She was afraid if Ethan didn''t want to do that with her when she proposed the idea to him, but he agreed on that rather quickly. Like he didn''t have any second thought at all. Making she feel like she make a big achievement. It''s a waste because this probably the first and the last. But she didn''t want to dwell in regret.

    "Lia already makes all of the preparation. Don''t you worry about that." Jieun tell her.

    "And my dress?" Mia wanted to look beautiful today.

    "I pick the most beautiful one for you." Jieun said with smiling.

    "Please put a make up for me to make me not look like a sick person." Mia said her final request.

    "Will do. As I said, you don''t have to worry about anything. But first, before both of you want to go on date, there a person from Elysium Land wanted to see you first."

    Mia knew they all didn''t give up on her yet.

    "Is it necessary?" She asked Jieun there. She knew all of them wanted the best for her, but, she knew her own body. And she knows she didn''t have a lot of time left.

    Jieun feel surprised there. Even changed ripples on her face. She calms herself before saying anything as she shouldn''t be angry at the girl who is sick, right?

    "Of course it''s necessary. Don''t think too much and try to get some sleep for now. I will wake you up when it''s time."

    Jieun then slipped out of the yard and was replaced by Ethan, who had already finished cleaning himself.

    That afternoon,

    Mia started to become breathless and hard to breathe.  Adele, the representative from the Elysium Land is now there to try to see Mia''s condition.

    All people in Elysium Land are quite a healer, but their power is very different from Jieun. They got their own equipment and skill.

    Before anything, Adele gave Mia a little golden drink. After Mia drinking it, she said some words that Jieun didn''t understand at all, after that some words in  golden color appeared around Adele, spinning there before disappearing away.

    Adele then placed her hand on Mia''s chest and at once relieved the pain she was facing. But her face still pale there.

    "Is she going to be alright?" Jieun rush to ask. Because Adele didn''t say anything.

    "Let''s talk outside." The woman get out from there follow by Jieun and Ethan.

    "I encounter the same sickness before. A very long time ago. This is actually a sickness that comes from forbidden power and its still didn''t have any cure. It will even be taken toll to the person that use it. To the one that cast the power, they will become more cruel than before.  As much as they kill using that power, at the end they will lost their consideration as a human being and end up being a monster while the affected people will die slowly. I came here to confirm this myself and it turns out its the same sickness.  We do try to find the cure, but till today no one ever found it yet. I''m sorry because this happened. " Adele said at length.

    Jieun and Ethan feels disappointment there. They are so hopeful that this woman knows the cure for the disease.

    "But I stop her from feeling too hurt and sick. But her energy will slowly deteriorate. It''s the best to be beside her all the time today."

    Listening to that Ethan went straight back into the room. He didn''t want to hear anymore. He wanted to spend this day with her to the fullest.

    That evening,

    Jieun at the time was dressing Princess Mia. She wears a long simple violet dress there that suit her curve and skin tone.  Make her look like the most beautiful person ever.

    Somehow Jieun manage to put on make up in Mia''s face well. Mia has been never the one that like her face was smeared with make up but today is different.

    After finishing with everything, Jieun brought Mia who is now in a wheelchair in front of the big mirror. To show her the final work. Mia smiles wide now. Satisfied with the way she looks. She looks exactly like she is before. Doesn''t look like someone is sick.

    After Adele tried to treat her earlier, she didn''t feel any pain, but she did feel like she was getting tired each time at that can''t be good news. Seeing Ethan who said nothing after talking to the woman, Mia knew, they had no cure for the disease. But, how weird. She didn''t feel sad knowing that. It seems like she already prepared.

    "Jieun."

    "Uh oh." Jieun the one who is busy brushing the princess''s hair not pay much attention.

    "Take a sample of my blood, saliva, hair and everything. Save it for your research." Mia suddenly gave permission.

    "Mia!" Jieun stop on whatever that she is doing now and sound a bit angry there.

    "Don''t get mad. I got my reason. For now, no one ever finds the cure of these things, but who knows you manage to find it. You''re special. And If something like this happen again, to anyone, or to Ethan. Probably at that time they can be safe. So please. This is also my last wish. "

    Jieun feel overwhelmed then. But she tries her best to hold her tears and somehow she manages to do it.

    After she took all the samples and stored them well, she brought Mia to see Ethan to start their date.

    The date is simple, first, Mia wanted to walk with Ethan in the garden together. As this is a winter region they have their very sweet walk inside the special big green house where various flowering plants are blooming there.

    Ethan pushed the wheelchair slowly while having a conversation with his wife. They talk about various things. From small things to quite serious things. But all that time Mia was laughing and smiling there. Ethan did not look away from the girl. He wanted to engrave her overall look, her happy face inside his mind forever. Of course, he uses his power there.

    Lia and Jieun watched from afar because they are the date planner and wanted everything went smooth. Seeing the couple look happy there, both feeling satisfied in sadness.

    After that, Mia wanted to play with her husband. They haven''t done that together in a long time. She just wanted to remember the feel when they are happily playing together before. But as she cannot really use her strength she choice her favorite which is archery.

    She coughed a little there, before starting the match, making Ethan wanted her to stop doing it but she was still stubborn. Ethan finally gives up. At her request she didn''t want Ethan to hold back or she will feel deserted. But in the end she still wins the game. Fair and square. She is still the best in that anyway, even when she got sick.

    Lastly, it''s the dinner time. The day so quickly went into the night, making Ethan feel a little nervous. He is now waiting for Mia who is changing her clothes. He was waiting for her inside a glass -walled gazebo, above the slightly frozen river there. It''s not cold at all inside here and this building is specially designed for the palace area in the winter region.

    Inside the gazebo there was a table full of food cooked by Jieun. All is Mia''s favorite food and his. He keeps staring at those not because he is hungry, but because they never had that kind of dinner before.

    "Sorry I''m late." Mia said there. She now enters the yard assisted by Lia and Jieun. This time she refuses to use her wheelchair and walks weakly there.

    Ethan looked stunned.

    Mia at the time was wearing a very beautiful white dress just like the one she wore at the time they got married, her hair is up and there is a hair band with a flower in her head. She looks breathtaking there making Ethan feel like tears forming in his eyes now.

    Slowly, Lia and Jieun bring Mia to Ethan and he holds her now. Lia and Jieun kept going from there after they took the picture of them.

    "You look beautiful." Ethan complimented there.

    "Thank you." Mia said there.

    Ethan then brings Mia to the dining table for their dinner and their night is started. Both of them actually didn''t have any appetite, but still grab this and that to taste. At the whole time, Ethan''s eyes couldn''t help but look at the girl.

    Out of the blue,

    Mia starts to feel breathless again. Ethan, who noticed that and quickly was by his side.

    "I want... to see... the scenery." Mia said to Ethan in a stutter.

    Ethan, hold Mia in bridal style and sit on the floor looking at the beautiful night scene at that time because the moon also shines so brightly that it radiates on the flowing slightly frozen river. Him holding her tight.

    "It''s pretty." Mia said there.

    "You''re prettier." Ethan wants to say things that he never says to her now. It''s not like him at all but he wanted to do this.

    Mia smiled as she looked at Ethan at that moment.

    "I''m happy. Today all my wish is granted and it make me feel so happy." Mia wanted Ethan to know that.

    "Aa..." Ethan didn''t know what to say because she felt happy just for one day, but those 3 years he already done a lot of things that make her feel hurt. Can this one day make up for that?

    As if knowing what her husband was thinking at the time. Mia held his face.

    "Promise me that you won''t be too sad after I leave. Please."

    The tears that had been held back for so long also finally fell. Both. Ethan and Mia.

    "Don''t be like what we see in the vision. Be strong. For yourself. You have a long journey ahead. So please, promise me."

    Ethan bit his lip there trying to control his feelings. He nodded.

    "Say it." Mia demand.

    "I promise."

    She smiles in satisfying now. She knows that he is going to be okay. If she''s in Ethan''s place, maybe she can''t afford it, but he, she know he can do it.

    Feeling like something pressing inside her entire body and her heart like being squeezed, in rush Mia said the words that she always said to him without getting tired .

    "I love you."

    Ethan decided that he also wanted to to the same. The forbidden words that he chooses for himself, he will say it today.

    "I love you more, Mia."

    And Mia cried hard there as she finally heard those words she had been waiting for so long.

    With that, his last move, he kisses her there full with his love. To tell her with those touch how much he loves her. Mia also returns the kiss until she feels like she can''t anymore.

    She stops the kiss.. Pushing Ethan away from her a little and looking at the man''s face as if she would want to remember him before finally, in a very peaceful face, she closes her eyes in the arms of the man she loves.

 Chapter 122 - MOURNING FOR THE LOST

    Looking at Mia that already closed her eyes there, no longer breathing, and her body began to limp in his arms at that moment, Ethan began to tremble but still did not release his grip on the girl.

    He suddenly remembered that there were still a lot of things he wanted to say to her, there were still a lot of things he wanted to do with her that it was clear he was too late for that.

    It hit him hard now at the moment. Like someone just punching him in the face hard enough making him realize all that. Suddenly it''s become too much for him to accept all of this things.

    He started questioning himself. Why did he choose a difficult path? Why he didn''t try to make the girl happy while they still had time. It''s three years at that! And he wastes it just because of his fear.

    And now, here at this place and this time he is really feeling afraid after she really left him. As he knew his guilt on her would begin to haunt him from now on.

    "No! Wait! Please..." Ethan said between his sobbing. But he knows it''s no use now. The dead will never return.

    He just realizes that life is too short for people to make some foolish decision. He just realizes that he loves her more than he think he is. He just realizes that he already missed her even though she had just left him.

    He was crying without holding back this time while hugging her tight because he knew it was the last time he could do that. Its suddenly raining at the time. As if to mourn the loss with him.

    He knew one thing at the time, which is he shouldn''t love if he is not ready, he shouldn''t let someone get inside his life if he cannot be responsible. As its in the end only going to hurt both of them.

    "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..." That''s all he can say now. "Please come back to me. I promise to be better. So please."

    Whatever that he is saying, it''s no use anymore...

    Jieun and Lia, who watched what was happening from afar also cried there. Listening to the expression of sorrow from Ethan makes them also understand the suffering they are enduring.

    At the same time Eun-Woo approaches Jieun and starts hugging her, making Jieun crying harder in his chest. While Leo, Syaoran and Haru who were also there looked sad as they stood facing the place where Ethan and Mia were.

    Queen Anna, who was then praying while standing by the window of a room shared with her husband King Liam could feel something. It was as if the wind from the rain that she feel at that time brought the news of Mia''s departure to her.

    Seeing his wife who had not moved for a long time now and suddenly gasped in there, King Liam knew, something had happened. As Anna gifted by strong instincts.

    Tears began to flow there. It''s been so long since the last time she''s been crying because of losing someone. And this time she didn''t expect a young person like Mia to go before her.

    She also gets so mad now to those who made that to the girl. Attacking her like there was no mercy. She is also getting mad  her own self as she cannot help her with anything especially her relationship with Ethan.

    Liam began to approach Anna there who was crying alone.

    "She''s gone. Just now." Anna told him that.

    Liam didn''t say anything. He is not really close with Mia. She is just his daughter in law. But, he cannot deny that he feels enrage to those who dare to wage war on his royal family. His face now looked scary as he thought of the two arrested prisoners who were in prison now. He will do anything to torture them.

    "Mia is such a good person." Anna started to tell even Liam didn''t ask her. She just wanted someone to listen.

    "She is very kind heart and always cares about other people. But why did she get such a sad death?"

    Liam who knows well what a feeling of losing a loved one there didn''t say anything. He didn''t even know any comfort words that he could give as he was also still experiencing pain every time reminded of his life story.

    With that he just as usual hugging Anna there. Hoping that his presence could reduce the anxiety in his wife''s heart.

    "Make sure you make them pay." Anna said there. Wanting Liam to not have any mercy to the one that do these things. She knew Liam would do it even if she didn''t tell him, but she just wanted him to know that this time she is on the same page as his.

    "Aaa..." Liam already plans on it.

    It took a while for all the princes to persuade Ethan to release Mia''s body. He didn''t want to move even a bit and just froze with a face full of traces of tears. Not a word has now come out of the mouth of the third prince.

    They had to immediately leave for Dream Land even though it was already night to arrange the funeral and also to give time to Mia''s family and the people of Dream Land to say goodbye to the first princess. Everything happened so fast and suddenly.

    Mia''s body is now bathed and dressed in a beautiful dress with a good smell by Adele, who is still in the palace, before being placed in a coffin specially ordered by King Arthur. She wanted to do this for this princess who get through so much. Being managed by people from Elysium Land is said to be like the highest honor for a person. And Mia deserved it.

    Then, the coffin is put into a special beautifully decorated carriage. This time King Arthur and Queen Lucy and Princess Lia also followed them back to Dream Land to attend the funeral that will take place as soon as possible. After all, the unfortunate incident happened in his area of ??government so he also felt guilty there.

    The two arrested prisoners were also brought along with some tight guards so that they could not escape. King Liam will conduct an interrogation himself as soon as they are in Dream Land later.

    The news of Princess Mia''s death has already send through a person sent by King Arthur, who first moved with a horse to Dream Land so that Prince Ray and all the people there are all ready before the body reaches there.

    They still haven''t told Mia''s family because they know it won''t be well received. They decide to go back to the palace first before anything.

    Meanwhile, at the Dream Land castle, the messenger from the Winter Region arrived at the full speed at Dream Land in the morning after 7 hours of travel. In another 8 hours, the entourage that escorted Princess Mia''s body will arrive at Dream Land and by rushing he asked to enter the palace to meet the regent, Prince Ray, quickly at that time.

    How surprised Ray was then when he read the scroll in his hand. He did not think the news to be conveyed at that time was about the death of Mia, his first love.

    He suddenly feels like a weak in his legs, but still he manages to get hold of himself and instructs his subordinates to prepare the hall to place the coffin and decorate it. Also tell others to tell the whole people in Dream Land about the news. The white flag is now hoisted outside the palace as a sign of grieving.

    He has done all that before he got any weaker. But deep inside his heart he still refuses to believe this. As long as he does not see with his own eyes the girl''s corpse he refuses to believe it.

    As he knows very well who Mia''s real father is, he is a terrifying king general, and very protective of his daughter Ray sends a messenger to tell him the matter at the very end. He figured that the body would arrive safely first before Mia''s family found out. It''s safer that way as they can''t predict the King of Steel behavior.

    Steel province is a small province that is close to Dream Land and is in the King Liam colony. But after the marriage between two families they agreed to both rule the province together, and the king remains to this day, which is Mia''s father, King Angus, who is better known as King General as he is knowledgeable in the military field.

    That''s why, Ray decides to move carefully here.

    Just a few hours, the news about the death of the first princess was known to all the people in Dream Land. So many people are now flooding the area outside the palace while wearing all black clothes and carrying white flags there to await the arrival of the remains.

    Each of them looked so sad and even conveyed tears there. Everyone feel shocked after hearing the news. How great was the presence of the princess in their hearts.

    Seeing that, Ray smiles bitterly there.

 Chapter 123 - KING ANGUS WANTED A WAR

    After 15 hours of travel, in the evening, the King and the Queen of Dream Land arrived at their palace along with a carriage carrying the remains of the first princess, Princess Mia.

    As soon as they entered the palace fence, all the citizens of Dream Land who had been waiting there since morning now stood holding white flags while crying looking at the coffin that was in the carriage.

    The sound of crying and howling was heard here and there. Making Jieun who was in the other carriage also started crying again in silence. She has already become so close with the princess and even always spends time together at the palace since she married Eun-Woo.

    She can''t believe that Mia is really gone now. It feels like time is passing so fast. Even the girl died because trying to save her. The events of that day were repeated in her eyes. Her heart began to shrink with anger.

    Remembering Mia''s face that was in excruciating pain really made Jieun feel uneasy. It''s not her fault, but she can''t help feeling guilty even a little.

    Unconsciously the hidden cry was now heard inside the carriage. She closed her mouth there with her left hand so that the sound of her cries was not so loud and she shifted her face to look out the window. Because in there, it''s not only her and Eun-Woo, but Haru and Syaoran are also in the same carriage and now steal a glance at her. While Leo accompanies Ethan in another carriage.

    Without even care of his siblings who looked on, Eun-Woo, who was sit next to Jieun knew exactly what was playing in his wife''s mind and heart. He immediately pulled Jieun into his arms to give her the comfort that she needed.

    Jieun also continued to bury her face into the man''s chest so that the other princes did not see her who was crying. And she started crying harder, making Eun-Woo''s clothes wet there. He didn''t even care about that.

    After a while, arriving just in front of the main door of the palace, all including King Liam and Queen Anna got down from their respective carriages and stood outside. All waiting for Ethan to push Mia''s coffin inside first.

    Prince Ray, who was waiting, found it difficult to accept the fact when he saw for himself that the coffin was there, in front of him. No, he needs to see her face first to confirm it. He can''t face the reality yet.

    All of the other princes except Ray, who was still shocked, lowered the coffin from the carriage and after it reach the ground, Ethan started pushing the coffin inside. Towards the hall that has already been prepared for the purpose of the funeral.

    The coffin was placed in front of the hall, which is now decorated with white roses, which happened to be the girl''s favorite flower during her life. Also, hundreds of candles were lit there as if to soothe the feelings of anyone who looked.

    King Liam, Queen Anna, King Arthur, Queen Lucy, Princess Lia, Princess Jieun and all the princes did not rest at all and now sitting inside the hall to pay their last respects.

    Ethan didn''t even talk since last night. And after the coffin was in its proper place he just stood without any feeling there. Looking at the close coffin.

    Adele, who also followed the group to Dream Land, helping to arrange the funeral at the request of King Arthur, also with the permission of King Liam. She  began to open the coffin while saying something that no one understood the language.

    Ethan now looked at all of Mia''s face. That looks calm lying there. He felt as if half his life was taken away at this very time, no tears were present in his eyes, but everyone who was there could know that he was the saddest and most grieving in there.

    Out of the blue,

    There was a commotion outside the palace and one of the palace guards started running inside the hall to convey to King Liam what was going on.

    "Your Highness, King Angus brings many troops and weapons in front of the palace and scares the people who are outside. He keeps screaming asking to start a war."

    King Liam''s face turned sour there. He did not think that Angus would behave like that while many innocent people were outside. Quickly he ran out to try to calm things down before it got worse.

    "Ask our army to be prepared for any eventuality and part of the army should control the people who are outside and bring them in the backyard of the palace towards a safe place." King Liam while directing the palace guard who also ran with him at that time.

    "Where is Liam?! Has he shrunk his stomach for breaking the agreement so that there shouldn''t be any scratches that should have been on my daughter. And what is this? Why did he let Mia die like this. I will never forgive him! Lets all die here today! " King Angus who was on horseback wielding his sword said angrily.

    While his wife, Queen Maya, and his other children were in the back row once crying there. They don''t agree with King Angus'' way and actually want to see Mia''s body quickly, but no one can stop his temper. So, here''s what happened.

    "Stop this Angus!" King Liam stood in the middle of the street without any weapons as he had no intention of fighting the man.

    "Didn''t you see there''s a lot of innocent people out here who came because they wanted to pay their last respects to Mia. Didn''t you see how high your daughter''s position is here?  Are you wanted to ruin it?"

    Angus looked around at the face that now showed sadness for his daughter.

    "Do you think I care about that? All that I know is my daughter is already dead and I want your head in exchange!"

    King Angus wanted to order his army to march forward, but Prince Ethan, who was now out in the crowd, walking past King Liam and standing between them before he knelt there, in front of his father -in -law.  His eyes looking on the ground didn''t want to stare at the old man''s face.

    "King Liam is not guilty in this. I''m the one that is guilty. I''m the one that didn''t manage to protect Mia. I''m too late to save her. I''m too late with everything. I''m willing to accept anything. The punishment you will give. Even death. "

    King Angus bit his lip there. Reminding about his daughter that loved this man too much, made his heart feel tormented.

    "Do you think I won''t do that? I want your head more than anyone else now."

    "No!" Queen Maya''s voice was heard there trying to stop her husband''s actions.

    But, King Angus still ordered his army to shoot arrows right at the third prince. Thousands of arrows are now fired at Ethan, and he only closes his eyes there, accepting his fate.

    Screams were heard from the people who were still there because they were afraid to see the situation.

    "Sandbox!"

    Leo in fast was in front of Ethan and used his power there to block all of the attack. Around him and Ethan now cover with a wall of sand dodging the arrows, but the attack still continues.

    "Windstorm!"

    Eun-Woo uses his wind power there to let out a strong blue wind and reversed the attack on King Angus and his army but before the arrow reached them,

    "Shield!" Syaoran with Eun-Woo''s instructions, call for his earthly power and make a bark tree to shield King Angus and their army there.  So no one is hurting.

    All of the princes stood in front of Ethan now. Protect her.

    "We shouldn''t fight, especially on this day, King Angus. Mia won''t be happy with that.  You also know it." Prince Ray said there.

    "I don''t care! I made up my mind to take his life now and if you all don''t budge, then you all will receive the same fate." Once again King Angus wanted to direct his army to shoot the arrow again, and this time together with a gun.

    "Wait!" Jieun ran into the middle of the battle bravely, and King Angus, who saw the girl who looked like his daughter age, directing his army to stop attacking but unfortunately one of the arrows came off and penetrated her shoulder.

    "Ah!"  Jieun moan of pain there, and stop on her track for a while.  But after a few second, she, ignoring her pain, continue walking towards King Angus as her blood drips little by little on the ground.

    All of the princes did not have time to do anything because they were stunned by Jieun bold move to run into the battle.

    Seeing Jieun is now hurting Eun-Woo wanted to come closer to her, but being stopped by Ray.

    "Wait.." He said as he wanted to know what Jieun wanted to do.

 Chapter 124 - FUNERAL

    "Why you..."

    King Angus lost his words when he saw that the second princess of Dream Land, Jieun, who he knew was close to his daughter now cover with blood still dared to walk towards him.

    Arriving in front of the king who was still on the horse, Jieun began to say,

    "Mia, before she passed away, she told me that you''re the best father that she has in her life, the first best man she has ever met before Ethan. She even promised herself that she wanted to get married to someone like you, and that is why she chooses the third prince to spend her entire life with. Because he reminds her of you."

    Ethan, who was still looking down at the ground began to look up and look at Jieun who was now facing his father -in -law.

    Despite the faint voice, he could still hear every word that came out of Jieun''s mouth at that moment.

    "So do you really, want to kill someone who Mia loves so much in her heart? Someone she chose because of her father''s reflection is on him? Isn''t it sound like you''re killing yourself?"

    King Angus, who never crying in his life started to feel something in his eyes now. Sting.

    "I know you''re so angry because you''re a father who loves his daughter too much. But, just as you love Mia, so does Ethan. I saw for myself how much he loved Mia, and I swear to you that on their last day together, Mia is such happy girl. She''s even smiling until her last breath."

    King Angus didn''t want to look in the direction of Jieun. Didn''t want the girl to be aware of the tears that were starting to flow on his face.

    "And look at here now, people of the Dream Land even come here since this morning to pay their last respects to Mia. All the people here love her like she is their own family, even though she is their princess. Look at how high Mia''s rank is in their views and hearts. So do you want to ruin this day by creating chaos and war? Whereas today is a day where we should focus on Mia, and she alone. I am sure you don''t want people to remember today as a bloody event, a day of war. Because today in the future is supposed to be the day people will always remember Mia. Brought flower to her grave and pray.  Am I not right? " Jieun very hopeful that a few of her words can get into the heart of the king.

    Seeing some changes in the king''s face, Jieun finally handed Mia''s pouch along with a piece of letter there.

    "This, Mia gave it to me before she passed away. Telling me to give it to her father after she died. She said she knew that her father would make some chaos later and wanted me to convey this before anything happened. Can you take this?"

    King Angus looked at Jieun''s trembling hand that holding the object to him. One of his followers wanted to help to take it, but he stopped the movement with his hand and he himself got off the horse and walked closer to Jieun there.

    Jieun didn''t afraid to face the fierce king. She looks right into his eyes without breaking the eye contact.

    King Angus finally took the things from Jieun hand. He just looked in the envelope first, a little confused.

    "The pouch contains a lot of Mia''s memory, her favorite things and all since she was a baby. She still collects all the things that contain meaningful memory of her. Like her first draw, her first shoes, even the first chocolate wrap that her father gave it to her. As she feels like it was the most delicious things that her father ever gave her and she wanted to remember that. And a lot more that you can see inside the pouch when you are alone. And the other one is letter. She even went to the magic store to keep her voice there. When you open it you can hear her voice as you read the contents but it only happens once.  This is the last messages that she wants me to give to her father. "

    Listening to that Queen Maya walked forward and stood next to her husband. She also wanted to know what Mia gave to her husband.

    With the presence of his wife by his side, King Angus could not wait any longer there and continued to open the letter. Immediately Mia''s loud voice echoed there.

    Dear father,

    I know you must be shocked to learn that I have left this world. I wonder what you''re doing presumably. Are you trying to break this world apart? Or even wanted to take Ethan head?

    I hope you won''t do that. If you didn''t want me to rise from the grave and become a ghost that will haunt you every time you were sleeping, you better stop it now.

    I know, you must be upset because you love me the most and that''s make this whole thing hard and hurt. But father, if I think back, I rather die first than see you, mother, my siblings also Ethan go left me. I don''t think I can accept it well if all of you died before me.

    But you probably think the same right? Because you''re my father. No parent in this world wants to see their child go first. But we have to accept the destiny that has been written to us with an open heart.

    Tell you this father, as long as I live, this 26 years of my life, I feel really blessed. Of course, there''s a time when I feel hurt and disappointed, but, I am proud to be your daughter, I am the happiest when I got married, I feel lucky to meet too many good people and feel loved. I will not exchange that for anything. If I could relive this life, I would not hesitate to live the same path. I don''t want to change anything. That is how I feel.

    I''m sorry. I''m saying this because I cannot become your proud daughter much longer. I''m sorry I make you worry and sad each time I make a decision based on my stubbornness. But dad, I got that temper of yours. You can''t complain at that.  You know that right? Seeing this letter, I guess mother probably jealous of you now as I mention you the most like she always does. Do brag this to her then, said that I choose you over her.

    I love all of you so much. I know I didn''t tell you that a lot after I got married as we are not living together.  But you know it.

    Please don''t cry too much for me. Please keep being saved and happy even though I am no longer with you. And lastly, I know it sound selfish of me. But please... Look for Ethan for me.  Please take care of him.  Because I know, he will break the most after I''m gone. You will do that for me right father? I know you will. Like you always do.

    And now... I''m sorry... But  its time to say this...

    Goodbye...

    Jieun and everyone who heard there began to cry. Its warm, but heartbreaking letter at the same time. Even all the princes had a melancholy face at that time while King Liam started walking into the palace again with an unreadable face.

    Ethan, however, break into the pieces. He cried very hard there while prostrating on the ground with both of his hands guarded his face from being seen by people. But all already know, even though his face is invisible, he is breaking down hard now.

    King Angus could no longer contain his heart and began to sit on the ground hugging the letter while Queen Mary, who had been crying, now knelt next to her husband and began to hug him. The two cried together there.

    After a while, King Angus ordered his army to retreat and he and his family began to enter the palace after apologizing to King Liam because of his actions earlier. King Liam did not say anything but he himself guided them into the funeral hall. Finally, proper funeral can be done in peace.

    Jieun that injured was helped by Adele in a room while accompanied by Eun-Woo there. She pulled out an arrow that was still piercing Jieun''s shoulder at the time, and quickly before blood dripped she poured a golden liquid there. Makes the blood doesn''t flow out at all, and the wound is no longer visible, but the pain is still there.

    Jieun feel amazed about that because she still hasn''t met anyone who treats differently than the others. Slowly she gave a bottle of medicine to Jieun after she do something in there.

    "Here, you still will feel sick in a few days because it will take time to heal. You can drink this medicine twice a day to speed up healing."

    "Thank you." Jieun said.

    Adele smiled back at her and then left them both there.

    "Are you mad at me?" Jieun asks Eun-Woo now they are alone.

    Eun-Woo sigh there, but he just decide to hug her. What happened has already happened. And also that action saved them from fighting lor even war.. He just relieved that she is okay.

 Chapter 125 - LAST DAY OF THE FUNERAL

    They had been mourning for three days and Mia''s coffin had just been closed. It was time for them to bury the coffin in a special cemetery for the royal family.

    Outside the palace there are still many people who come and go every day because they want to pay their last respects to the girl. Kings and dignitaries from various countries also came to Dream Land for that purpose.

    While waiting for preparations to go to the complete cemetery, King Liam was seen entering his room and drinking there.

    Queen Anna, who happened to be there for changing clothes saw her husband.

    Liam, after Mia''s death, he didn''t react much but after hearing the letter that Mia said to King Angus, it seems that Liam was always pensive after that.

    Anna knows well that he is not sad because of Mia, but there''s more to it. Which stabbed her heart when she saw the man like that. But still, she comes closer to him and asking is he is alright. That''s all she can do.

    "Why are you drinking at this time? Don''t forget that we need to go later." Gently Anna asked and remind him.

    Liam looked at his glass that was still full there. This is not enough to get him drunk as he have a high tolerance of alcohol, and he knows, Anna just saying that as she wanted to make a conversation with him. She knows him better than himself anyway.

    "It''s been years since the last time death occurred in this palace. It''s been years since the last time I saw a lot of people wearing a black clothes and holding the white flag.  Its making me feel weird.  Inside my heart." Liam began to tell Anna what he feel there.

    Anna knows he is not referring to his father''s death.  He never remember about it as he is the one that killed his own father.  He actually scans for his older memories. The moment when his first wife died. Which, he can never erase it in his mind. And also, it its the memories that if possible Anna would like to dispose of in her husband''s mind.

    No matter how hard she tries to become a good wife to him, a good partner.  He still love that person so much and he always remind her each time that she is just her replacement. He will never love her, he will never recognize her as herself and Anna know it very well.

    Before they got married, Liam already said to her that he will and can give all the things that she wanted except his heart. At the time Anna reminds herself and think that is enough for her to keep going as his queen.  As she got married actually to get revenge on him in the first place. Unexpectedly, she fell in love with him while not even her revenge come true yet.

    "Lucia..."

    Anna looked at the man. Her heart began to ache terribly. He finally said that person''s name in front of her without the slightest hesitation or guilt. He probably thought that she is okay with that as she always pretended that she is.

    "Liam... can I ask you something?" Anna wanted to ask something that she''s been curious all of this time. She can''t find the answer even if she tries to find it herself. So she just decides to ask.  Probably this is a good time for that.

    Liam looked at her. Allow her to speak in his silence stare.

    "You said that after all of the stone being collected, you wanted to perform the final wish. But why? Why you wanted to revive your son? Why not your wife, Lucia?  That you loves the most."  There a hint of pain in Anna voice when she mention the name.

    Liam''s face was a little shocked then. He never thought Anna would ask him about that after all this years. She even ask straight to his face without hesitating.

    Anna has actually been curious all this time now. As close to the secret room that houses the red power stone, there is another room that houses the bodies of Lucia and their son, Louis. He never buried them in the ground and the graves found in the cemetery are just fake to obscure the eyes of the people.

    Liam used an ice technology with some magic to keep their bodies all this time in a glass coffin so that it remained like they never died and just slept there. He spends a lot of his time there, if he didn''t have anything to do.

    "You ask me to perform the wish together. One for the purpose of reviving your son and the other one, I can wish anything for myself. So why don''t you force me to revive Lucia?" Anna asks him.

    Liam looked right into Anna''s eyes at that moment.

    "Lucia, never love me in the first place. She married me out of necessity. Being a wife under compulsion. But with the presence of Louis, she always smiles and looks so happy even though it''s the child of her forced life partnership with me. That is why, I wanted to revive Louis so that he can lead the Dream Land that I left for him. But, if I revive Lucia, I know she won''t be happy to see me again. Of course, I can force you to make that wish for me so that she can lead Dream Land together with Louis but the thought of the possibility that she might marry someone else when I''m gone it irritated me. So, let us just meet in the afterlife then. "

    Again, in the end its all about her. Anna lowered her face slightly there. She was about to left Liam alone now, but Liam pulled her hand so that she get closer to him again.

    "But, if I really forced you. Will you do it for me? " Liam suddenly asks.

    Anna''s tongue went numb there. She can''t seem to have the answer.

    "I can see in your eyes and face Anna, every time I spoke about her you are hurting inside, even though we have an agreement. I told you right from the beginning, from the very start. That I can give you everything except my heart."

    "So why are you still asking?" Anna asks him there.

    Liam seems shocked by that question now.

    "Why are you still asking me when you clearly know about that? Why do you talk like you care about my feeling when you supposed not to?"

    Anna wait for his answer but it never come.  She is smiling now.

    "Be careful Liam. Or I really will have a wrong idea one day."

    With that Anna let go of his hand that holding her loose and left him stood there alone.  She get out, prepared to leave for the cemetery.

    The atmosphere at that time  in the cemetery was a bit gloomy, but it was not raining. The snow also did not fall at that time, but it still felt cold there. As if understanding their feelings.  Perfect for grieving.

    After the coffin is lowered into the hole, all of the family members take turns to close the ground back.  Seeing little by little the coffin disappear from his view made Ethan''s heart ache.  But he know that he need to be strong.  He already promise her.

    After that, the tombstone finally been placed over the grave. All that been there, lower their head and praying while crying for the dead.

    One by one the people including King Angus and Queen Maya also King Liam and Queen Anna then gradually left, and in the end only Ethan and Ray remained standing in front of the grave. Together.

    "She was wearing a white dress on the last day she was with me there. It looks similar like the wedding dress that she wore when we got married. She looks so pretty." Ethan said there suddenly.  He know Ray is still here with him.

    Ray smiles there as if remembering that day. The day he released Mia for Ethan.

    "Did you just know that?" Ray said there. He always finds Mia to be pretty.

    Ethan just smile. Painful smile.

    "Sometimes I wonder if she would be happier if I let her marry you then."

    "She won''t be happy." Ray said that fast. Not even took time to think. He knows that very well.

    Ethan tears started to fall again.

    "I feel sorry for not listening to your advice from the beginning. I''m too stupid." Ethan gripped his hand tightly there. Feeling angry with himself.

    Ray looked at him there.

    "Did you listen well to her at her last day?"

    Ethan looked at Ray there. With a face full of tears. He nodded.

    "Did she smile at the end?" Ray asks again.

    Once again, Ethan nodded.

    "Then it''s fine. You already gave her the happiness that she wanted."

    Ray then looked back at the grave.. Say his forever goodbye in silence.

 Chapter 126 - DONT WAIT FOR ME

    "I never doubt that we will meet again.  But I never thought that we would meet in a unfortunate situation like this."

    Adele said so after being invited by Queen Anna to meet her in her private room.  This time Anna is the one who makes tea to be served to the woman.  Just like the woman did to her in the first time they meet.

    "Me too. I do wanted to meet you again but I didn''t know how to reach you. I never thought our second meeting will be like this either. But, anyway thank you for helping us with Mia''s funeral. It went smoothly because of you. Also, I heard from Jieun that you are also helping to ease Mia''s pain before she leaves so that she didn''t feel so hurt. You''re very helpful to us. Thank you. " Anna said sincerely there.

    Adele smiles a little hearing the words.  It''s seems like this woman didn''t change even though she is the queen of Dream Land now.

    "It''s my job your highness." She tries to be polite as the Anna is already a queen.

    But Anna felt uncomfortable with that.

    "Just call me Anna. We are already like a family anyway." Anna remembered the day when she was first in Dream Land. If it weren''t for Adele, she would be stuck in confusion, wandering in this world.

    "Alright then... Anna."

    Anna nodded and smiled there. Satisfied in the end.

    "You have already met Jieun, right? What do you think of her?" Anna began to ask about that.

    "Did the greatest already know that Jieun soul is finally here?" Anna added again.

    Adele sipped some of her hot tea there before answering.

    "She grew up to be a very beautiful girl now. She looks just like both of her parent. I almost feel shocked after seeing her."

    Anna smiled as she remembered Aera, her twin face. Both of them are not identical twins so they have different look.  But she still remember clearly how Aera look like.

    "The greatest already know about Jieun. He felt her energy once before when she in a danger.  He even help Eun-Woo to saving her from drowning. They didn''t know it was him of course."

    That statement invites a question mark in Anna''s mind now. She didn''t know that Jieun almost drowned a while ago. But seeing her in good shape, she just let the story pass now.

    "Jieun... She''s a little different from Aera. She is gifted with a healing power." Anna began to tell.

    Adele began to look at Anna with a look of amazement. It''s something new to her knowledge.

    "Like us?"

    Anna shook her head.

    "No.  Her way of healing is different from you, and all people of Elysium Land traits. Its probably because of the stone liquid that Aera being inject with before, or there''s something more to it that even I didn''t know what that is. Also, she can''t use the power to herself but only to other people. Which become a huge disadvantage for her at times. "

    "In that case, I guess she feels guilty over Mia''s death because even with her special power she can''t use it to save her." Adele guessed there.

    Anna nodded. Although Jieun didn''t say it out loud, she knows that the girl is a bit as much hurt inside her heart now.

    "That''s what I think too.  So, while you are here you probably can take a look at Jieun and teach her one or two things about healing techniques. She''s just learning by herself for now as no one can ever teach her anything. But you are different. You probably can help her with something. " Anna asks for Adele help now.

    As King Arthur will be in Dream Land much longer as he wants to cooperate with King Liam to track down the mysterious group that attacked Mia, Adele is asked to be here as well by King Arthur. In case of something.  King Liam also didn''t refuse that.

    Adele thought for a moment there before agreeing.

    "It will be my honor. Guess, I need to meet Jieun tomorrow."

    "The faster is better." Anna said that to her.  Feeling grateful by Adele kindness even though she know very well why Adele agreeing so fast there.  But still she is grateful.

    "What about your revenge? Is it still in the planning?" Adele asked there. Looks like she want to knows about something.

    Anna looks at Adele''s face. Trying to see through her.

    "I and the previous King are already planning something. Jieun also already meet with him and try to sort things in her mind.  She must be getting confused and feel nervous at times now.  Freya also shows signs of wanting to turn her back on Liam.  She asked me to join forces with her, but I have not yet given a decision. But whatever it is, it all depends on the time. When all of the stone is being gathered. Whoever moves fast, will win. "

    "You know that''s not what I mean isn''t it? Are you really ready for it? " Adele asks again.

    Anna smile again. Her intuition never wrong.

    "My first priority is my revenge and Jieun. My feelings towards Liam is just a small obstacle that can be destroyed at any time. I won''t be risking anything just because of it."

    Adele just kept quiet after that. She is actually worried about Anna. Who started the war, but being tangle with her own feeling. Is there no other way for them all to be happy?  But as she cant seem to have the answer she just sipped her tea again while thinking.  The tea already been cold at the time.

    _______________

    ::Outside the palace::

    "Syaoran? Why are you asking to meet me here?"

    That night, Princess Lia, walking slowly approached the fourth prince who suddenly called her to meet her outside the palace, in a rather remote area. Because he wanted to talk something with the girl in depth without any interruption.

    Of course, Lia''s heart feeling flutter thinking about his invitation. As this is the first time he asks to meet her first. But, considering the situation that he just loses his sister in law and she just loses her good friend she didn''t feel like wanted to have fun much. But still, here she is to hear what he is going to say.

    But, at the time, Ray, the first prince who had just returned from Mia''s grave with a lifeless body and face suddenly chose to walk in the area. While he never went through it. He just wants to make some changes today.

    Seeing Syaoran and Lia, who were not far from him at that time made him stop on his track. He didn''t move away or took another road, but unconsciously, he was hiding himself in the palace wall and kept an eye on what was going on at the time. Which, is not like him at all to ears dropped his own sibling.

    "I''m sorry to call you out tonight all of a sudden." Syaoran said that first.

    Seeing Syaoran''s rather serious face there without a smile, Lia knew something must be bothering him and it must have something to do with her.

    Lia, who doesn''t like to make excuses keeps asking the man''s true purpose. All people know that she is a very straightforward person anyway.

    "What do you really want to say? You didn''t sound like yourself just now."

    Some people might feel uncomfortable with that, but some people feel that her character is easier to deal with. And Syaoran is one of the people that always thankful for her being that.

    Looking at Lia, who was waiting for him to continue talking, he took a very deep breath before he spoke again.

    "I suddenly made up my mind about our deal before. About your feeling towards me, about you wanted to try making me fall in love with you. The love war that you said."

    Lia gripped both her hands tightly, there as if trying to give herself strength. She knows this conversation will not be going well.

    "So? What about it?"

    "I don''t think its right. After seeing what happen with Ethan and Mia, I feel guilty for encouraging you to do that. At least Ethan and Mia loved each other, but its a different case with us. I am grateful about your feeling towards me, but honestly, I can''t force myself to like you more than a friend. Back then when I agreed with your challenge, I thought you would give in quickly if I didn''t care about you, but you still try your best to make me recognize you. And I wanted to put an end to that. "

    Lia could feel a very strong pain in her heart at that time, but she managed to hold herself from crying.

    "Aren''t you ever trying to like me back?" Lia try her luck.

    "I do. But it didn''t work out. I realize that I can''t like someone by force."

    Silence enveloped them both then. Both, immersed in their respective minds.

    Syaoran is the first one to break the silence.

    "Don''t wait for me anymore Lia. I''m sure, one day, you''ll find someone better than me that you''ll love. It''s just that I''m not the one."

    Lia tries very hard to smile to him now.

    "So I guess this is the end, huh."

    Syaoran nodded.

    "Well... ahem..." Lia corrected her voice which started to break there.

    "Don''t blame me if one day you''re going to marry an ugly and crazy person or you can''t get married at all because no one wants you because of your weird temperament. As you reject me." Lia tried to joke.

    But Syaoran know better than that. He tries to hug her, but Lia step back now. She didn''t want to be breaking down in front of him. If she allows herself being embraced, she knows she can''t act strong anymore.

    "Don''t... Or it will get harder for me to let you go."

    Syaoran stop himself now.

    "Thank you." Lia said that.

    "For what?" Syaoran did not understand.

    "Because you''re being honest."

    Both look into each other eyes now.

    "Go!" Lia suddenly said that in a firm voice.

    "Huh?"

    "If you didn''t want me to change my mind you better go now. Or I forced you to get married to me."

    Feeling rushed, in the blink of an eye, Syaoran disappeared from there.

    "He''s really fast." Lia smiles in hurt now.

    But suddenly her eyes feeling sore, the tears started to blur her eyes. She didn''t even realize that the rain was starting to fall drizzle on her body.

    She finally broke into tears now.

    But after a few minutes she was like that, Ray suddenly stood in front of her, grabbed her hand and pulled her away from there.

 Chapter 127 - SUDDEN PROPOSAL

    After hearing what happened between Syaoran and also Lia, Ray felt something in his heart. Because, he was once in the girl''s place.

    So far he never knew that the princess of the winter region likes Syaoran. All he knows about the girl is that she is the daughter of King Arthur, who is a good friend of king Liam, and the girl once become a suitor to Eun-Woo a while back but she didnt agree to that and break if off.  She is also a good friend of Mia and that''s all.

    All of this time, he also never really make a conversation with the girl before, all that they have done is just exchange a simple greeting and eat at the same table, stand and sit in the same area. That''s all. He never notices the girl and he knows she also feels the same about him.

    But tonight, after he sees Lia trying so hard to appear strong in front of Syaoran and let a very painful smile so that Syaoran doesn''t feel guilty there. He can''t take his eyes off the girl that he never knew.

    So, after Syaoran walked away, leaving the girl alone, and the girl started crying sobbing there. Unconsciously, he moves forward. Approached the girl and then took her hand. He could see from her tears eyes that she also feels shocked looking at what he just done, but he just drags her together with him.

    The rain also started to feel heavier than before, making them walk quite fast there. Once in the gazebo in the rose garden which Lia knows is the special one as people outside cannot hear every conversation of those who are inside, Lia looks at the first prince who is still holding her hand.

    "What are you doing?" Lia asked in a hoarse voice. Her eyes were still shedding tears there. She did feel shy as this man saw her situation like that, but she can''t help herself anymore. He is the one that bothers her in the first place anyway.

    Ray, slowly released his grip on the girl. He also tries to sort his thought at the time.

    "I accidentally overheard your discussion with Syaoran just now.". Ray decided to just be honest.

    "When I see you crying because of being rejected by him, I just move without thinking. You must not want people to see you cry alone like that. That''s why I brought you here. I''m sure you know how this place works right?"

    Lia wiped away the tears with the end of her dress at that moment. Don''t want to look too messy in front of this prince.

    "I know you have good intentions, but this place is quite far from the palace and its cold because of this rain. Its better if you drag me inside the palace. Don''t you think about it?" Lia just be blunt like she has always been.

    Ray chuckled a little there not believing what he was hearing. How can she complaining like this after what just happen to her.

    "Sorry, I am a bit sensitive right now. And it''s really cold." Lia added there while hugging herself. She usually can stand the coldness of snow as she is the princess of the winter region, but she didn''t know why she can''t stand the coldness of the rain. Or it just because she feels too heartbroken just now. She didn''t know.

    Seeing that, Ray opened his outer clothes, leaving him with just a white inner shirt there which revealed his hot toned body which made Lia now turn in the other direction.

    "What are you doing?" Lia sound surprised there. She never saw a man undress in front of her except her father and brother, and it''s not counted! And this totally makes her feel embarrassed. She knows that her face also becoming red as she feel warm in her face now.

    "You said you are cold." Ray said there while pulling the girl close to him, and he put the clothes he opened on the girl.

    "This is not necessary, but thank you." Lia said there.

    "But how about you?" Lia suddenly feel concern of the man.

    "I''ll be fine." Ray said as he sat on the bench that was there. Not far from the girl.

    Lia also decides to sit down now. She didn''t feel like crossing the heavy rain and thunderstorm to get into the palace at the time anyway.

    They now sit side by side, but still have a distance there.

    After a moment of silence, and her cries are already dry, Lia asks Ray. She didn''t know why, but she felt like comfortable enough to speak personal things with him even though they had never been close before. Well, she didn''t even remember if they had ever talked before!

    "How do you deal with it?"

    Ray looked at Lia then. Lack of understanding of the meaning.

    "Huh?"

    Lia also look at the man now. Full with curiosity.

    "When Mia rejected you and decided to get married to Ethan. How do you deal with it?"

    "Did Mia tell you about it?"

    "Of course she is. We, women need each other to tell our worries so that it doesn''t become too much of a burden in the heart. Its not pointless gossiping." Lia said there.

    "Believe me.  I''m not judging." Ray said back. Didn''t want the girl to be uncomfortable.

    Then he answers it.

    "It''s hard to accept at first. As I was too happy when King Liam and King Angus decided that we would get married. But, after she confesses to me that she loves Ethan, my world feel like it suddenly collapse. But I''ll try to be objective about it. I cut off the engagement myself. So that the path for them both is wide open. "

    "You still loved her till now didn''t you? Even after this so many years?" Lia wanted to know.

    Ray nodded while smiling bitterly. He actually lost now. He can kept the feeling to go on for so long because he can still see her but now, she... Already gone for good. There''s nothing left.

    "I''m sorry." Lia suddenly said that.

    "Why?"

    "Because I am the one that pushes her to tell you about what she feels about Ethan. Her real plan is just to want to continue the marriage without protesting as Ethan also didn''t look care of her at the time. But, I can''t stand seeing her look pain and not be honest with herself. But the result is you''re facing the pain all these years, and I am sorry about that. But about they got married, I didn''t feel sorry at all.  At least, she is happy at the end. "

    Ray was a bit shocked to hear the confession. This girl, who have a weird way to approach things appear a bit attractive in his eyes now. It''s not love, but more to the feeling of admiration.

    Lia sighs deeper there.

    "While here I am crumble in front of the brother of the man that I love. I didn''t want to give up, but what the use by forcing someone that will never reciprocate this feeling. It will only give both of us a headache. So, this is it then. " Lia is trying to smile now. Painful smile.

    "Do you think you can fall in love again? To a different man?"

    "I really... didn''t know. But father already looking for a suitable suitor for me now. Guess whoever that is, I need to try to accept him."

    Ray was silent there. He actually already knows about that. As King Arthur actually asks King Liam about that.

    "You know, King Arthur actually really wanted to have a deeper connection with King Liam. He actually asked him for your suitor."

    Lia looked shocked now. She didn''t know that her father is so persistent after the failed engagement with Eun-Woo before.

    "Whose left is Leo, Syaoran, Haru and me." Ray suddenly approached Lia there. So that their shoulders meet side by side.

    "Leo and Haru both already have their own choices. I''m sure you don''t want to be the third person. Syoaran has already rejected you. So, all that''s left is me."

    "Why you''re telling me this?" Lia wants to know.

    Both are now looking at each other eyes.

    "I didn''t know. But our life story is quite similar. Both of us are hurt by love. How about we get together to heal each other''s hearts ?" Ray didn''t know why he suggests that but he find her is comfortable to be around with.

    "Are you asking me to get married to you?" Lia asks in serious.

    "I am."

    "Are you doing that because you feel pitiful of me? Or because my name is similar to Mia? I didn''t want to be a substitute." Lia tells him her concern.

    "We both are already pitiful Lia. And I never thought about what you just said about your name. It just... We probably suit each other more than we think we are.  Who knows..."

    Lia looks at the man intently now to see the honesty and she found it. Who knows? He could be right.

    "Then... Lets try... To be together." Lia finally said her answer.  Make Ray looking at her eyes again.

    Unconsciously their faces were getting closer to each other. Ray even cupped her face with his hand now. This is the first time he gets close with a girl, but it feels like he done this to her so many times now. Why that he feels it that way? He even didn''t know.

    Seeing Ray get closer to her, Lia doesn''t reject him, but she is already enchanted by his eyes. It feels like she drown in it, not that she knows why.

    Their nose finally touches each other, but Ray started to speak there,

    "You''re not allowed to take that answer back."

    "I''m afraid you are the one that will take it back." Lia said her concern.

    Ray smirking a little now.

    "I won''t."

    With that, Ray crush his lips to Lia''s without any hesitation. Both closing their eyes now while moving perfectly with each others. Like this is not their first time. Lia also even put her hand around his neck to deepen the kiss. Both were completely indifferent to their surroundings.. Including the rain that is getting heavier and heavier there.

 Chapter 128 - JIEUN CRUMBLING INSIDE

    The night after Mia was buried was the worst night spent by everyone in the palace, especially for those close to her. And Jieun is no exception to experiencing it.

    She is crying every single day during the funeral and finds it hard to believe the loss. Eun-Woo is also having a very hard time calming herself down. But he tries his best and not complaining at all.

    But, after managing to close her eyes just for an hour, sleeping in his arms, Jieun awake after having a nightmare. Luckily it didn''t bother Eun-Woo there. He stays asleep even though Jieun gasp a bit loud just now because of the dream.  Slowly she got out of bed because she knew that she would never be able to sleep again even if she tried hard.

    Jieun make a slow exit from her bedroom and head to another empty room. At the same time, her eyes managed to look towards Ayana''s room that seems dark now. The girl also finds it hard to accept what happens to Mia because the two of them have just become close this past few months. Jieun can only hope that she is in a better state than her.

    Arriving there, Jieun kept opening the light and closing the door slowly didnt want to disturb anyone. She actually asks Eun-Woo for that special room for her research purposes after they get married, but she still hasn''t really used it. All of her mother''s medical and research items are also brought there now and only a few remain in Hilleo Village.

    On a shelf there, she took a picture that Granny Susan had kept all this time. That is a picture of her and her mother, Aere that being captured in this world. She is smiling to that memory that she never remembers.  But both of them seems so happy at the time.

    "I wish I remember all the time I spend with you." She murmurs to herself now.

    "Mom... How do you cope with the loss? You must have faced it before, right? Losing patients one by one. This is the second time I lose someone that I can''t help. Even with this power."  Jieun looked at both of her hands then.

    Her eyes began to blur with tears. She felt very helpless at the time. What is the use of having that power when she can''t save someone? What if something happens to Eun-Woo and she can''t do anything like what''s happening now? She didn''t know if she would be able to handle it if something like that happened.

    With a heavy sigh, she went to a closed cupboard that placed the items for  her research. And the pouch that contains Mia''s specimen also in there. A very valuable thing that she need to guard now.

    Jieun started to wear a medical gloves there and start opening the pouch to arrange all the specimens in the proper place. As she is in a rush when Mia asks her to collect all of that, she just uses a clean plastic bag and bottle to save all of those things, but now she wanted to puts it inside the proper container. To make it easier for her also to start researching about the mysterious disease later.

    The specimen is contained, Mia''s hair, nail, saliva, urine, tears, and also blood. After putting it in the suitable container, Jieun labeling it and rearrange it all into the cupboard carefully. She did save some inside the pouch, in case something happen. She knows that much after being in this world. The backup plan is a must.

    Once ready, she opens her used medical gloves and disposes it in the trash can and steps back to see all of her work just now. Little tears came down on her face there when reminded of the day when Mia forced her to take it all. But today, she is feeling thankful because she gave her this. She can''t wait to start searching for this matter, but of course, not today. She is mentally and physically drained right now to even think straight.

    "What are you doing?" Eun-Woo hugged her from behind at that moment.

    "You''re up." Jieun say there.  She doesn''t even realize when Eun-Woo enters the room. Looks like she is too occupied with whatever that she is thinking makes her unaware.

    "I didn''t see you next to me so I get up to search for you." Eun-woo is actually worried if Jieun is crying hard somewhere without him knowing. But thankfully that is not the case. She is in tears, but not as bad as before.

    Jieun tilt her head slightly in the man''s arms. She didn''t know why, but she is feeling safe while being in his arms. His warm body really calms her feeling and mind and she know he know about that already.

    "I''m sorry. I can''t seem to sleep." Jieun said that.  But didnt tell him about the nightmare that she got.  Didnt want him to worried much about her.

    "Is that?" Eun-Woo just realized something when looking at the label that Jieun wrote on the container in front of them at that time. He voice sound a bit  shocked.

    Jieun nodded as she broke free from the man''s embrace. She closes the closet and locks it there. Then she returned face to face with the man again.

    "Mia force me to take this from her before she died. She said, if something like this occur again, that time I might found the cure and be able to save everyone." Jieun voice crack in there. She is trying hard not to cry again.

    "Sorry, you must be uncomfortable to see me just crying here."

    Eun-Woo come forward and hug her again.

    "Just cry if you wanted. I will always be here for you and wont say anything about that." Eun-Woo clarifies. He actually didnt care. As long as he can be there for her, then its all okay.

    "Do you think I can do that? I feel weak for not being able to help Mia, but she still has faith in me about this. I feel like I wronged her somehow." She finally tells Eun-Woo what was implicit in her heart at that time. She have doubt in herself.

    "I don''t know what words are capable of being said to you but I know that you can do it. But if you cant, no one will blame you." Eun-Woo is now looking into her eyes while cupped her cheeks.

    "As I said to you before, in the Summer Region. Youre not a God. Youre an ordinary human being. Its true you have some power and knowledge but its didnt mean that you need to be perfect in all that you need to do. No one will blame you. And if theres someone blaming you, then, that person need to go through me first. I will make them understand that. So dont, burden yourself with this mindless thinking. Its not worth your time and I''m afraid it this will take a toll on your health. Okay? "

    Jieun start to feel overwhelmed now. This man, always know what to said to her. She nodded there understand what he just said.

    "After all, Queen Anna told me that, Adele, from the Elysium Land will take you as her student while she is here. People from Elysium Land are good at healing so she probably knows one or two things to teach you even if their techniques is different. I think this is a good opportunity for you too as you only learn by yourself how to use your power before this. "

    Jieun faces lit up a little bit there hearing that.

    "Is that true? She is willing to teach me?"

    Eun-Woo nodded confirming.

    "So don''t think too much and take care of your body and feeling in a good way so that you can train with her well later. Its not wrong to be sad. All of us are sad with this loss. But, don''t overdo it or it will hurt you deeper. I don''t want anything to happen to you. Do you understand? "

    Jieun nodded again.

    "Good." Eun-Woo is finally satisfied there and let go of her now.

    Jieun suddenly remember something.

    "Eun-Woo ... About what happen before, about my transformation. What is that? Why I cant remember anything?"

    Eun-woo was silent there. Looking back at the time wheres white light that surrounded his body and the girl as well as her hair and eyes kept changing color.

    "I dont know. I never see something like that but its not happened because of the power stone or twin stone. I dont have any explaination to it."

    "Do you think I can trust Adele with it? To ask her if she knows something? As people in Elysium Land is quite special right?"

    Eun-Woo thinks deep in there.

    "You can do it. But ask her carefully. I don''t want too many people to know about this. Especially Freya or King Liam. I don''t want you to fall in danger."

    "I''ll be careful." Jieun said. She is now increasingly curious about that power. The power that manages to break the group''s attack.. Maybe there''s a secret behind it that she needs to unravel.

 Chapter 129 - FREYA FINISH HER PUNISHMENT

    One of the palace guards come to Freya detention room to free her. After two whole months locked in the room and restricted in the ability to use her proudly black magic, she finally feels free.

    "It''s already the time, huh... Why did King Liam or Queen Anna did not come here to free me by themselves? Don''t they want to see my miserable face for the last time?"

    Freya said while testing her power in rush. Her old face has now vanished and turns into her young face there. She started rubbing her face with her fingers, satisfied now with her young appearance.

    "Huh... Finally... At last!  There''s no more wrinkled, rough and dull skin. I''m finally free and alive."

    The guard feels a little bit scared of her behavior there and start distancing himself, but still he answers her question that she ask him just now.

    "The King and the Queen are still in grief and there are still many guests that come for the funeral staying here, so, they both need to deal with it for now."

    "Grief? Funeral?  Who is died?" Freya''s face turned serious there. She didn''t remember when the last time the King was grieving for something but she clearly know who dying in the palace last.  She didn''t know anything about what happen inside the castle as she being on a house arrest.

    "Tell me. Fast!" Freya can''t wait to know about that any longer. She''s too eager  now.

    "King Liam, Queen Anna, all the princes and princess, went to the Winter Region to attend Princes James'' wedding, but something unfortunate happened to Princess Mia while Princess Jieun was almost being kidnapped at there. The wedding is being on hold for now as Princess Mia died because of the incident.  The funeral is for her." The guard told the story.

    Freya''s face looked so shocked there. She really didn''t think that would happen to that princess who is the person that make her being hostage like this . It''s not like she is sympathy with them or her, but rather she is thankful as one of her enemy is being taken care for, but still she cannot hide her curiosity there.

    "How and why she is dead? She is a good fighter in the first place as she is that General King''s daughter." Freya still wants to continue the conversation even though the guard seem to want to get away from her quickly.

    "I didn''t know the exact story, but a mysterious group attack the both of princess and one of them uses a forbidden power that make Princess Mia''s body system went nuts. As no one can ever find the cure and didn''t know how to deal with that she is dying after two days of fighting for her life. "

    "Forbidden power?" Freya started to murmur to herself now. She seems to know something about that, but before the guard could catch on her suspicious facial expression, she glared at the guard.

    "What are you looking for? Go to the side now! I want to get out of this room."

    Suddenly she getting angry against the guard and push him to come out of the room and started walking with a full sway. The guard was only able to scratch his non -itchy head because he had never understood the witch behavior all this time. To him, she is just a very weird creature.

    Once outside, Freya took a deep breath there. Wanted to smell her freedom that she miss so much.

    "Whatever it is, it''s quite annoying to me now that I can''t play with Ethan feeling anymore as his future is already happening. Tch!" Freya was a little unhappy there. Even though she got the punishment because of that she still has not taken the lesson.

    "Looks like I need to bother Liam back now." Freya said now changing her target so easily.

    After a few moments she looked empty in the palace area, her mind began to re -imagine the mysterious group that attacked Mia and Jieun. She seemed to know about the group, but she wasn''t too sure about that. She also didn''t know how to find out.

    "Forget about that. Let''s just find that Liam first." She talks to herself now, but after she walks a few steps forward her steps start to stop after her eyes meeting with someone that stood in front of her.

    She gasped for a moment.

    "It''s been a while, Freya. I thought I would never meet you here as I didn''t see you as long as I am living here. But today, suddenly fate making us cross path to each other.  Interesting, how this life work, right?" Adele, who always wearing her white and gold dress there like any others of a very powerful spiritual person of Elysium Land stood there proudly and talk to Freya now.

    Freya, who didnt know how to deal with Adele is just forcing a smirk in her face  now.

    "Why is a very high ranking person of the Elysium Land doing here on land that doesn''t welcome them?" Freya tries not to sound like she''s isn''t intimidated by the woman''s presence. But, it''s clearly not really working well.

    "Don''t misunderstand Freya. I am here by King Arthur''s instructions alone, to arrange Princess Mia''s funeral.  As you know, Winter Region still maintaining a good relationship with Elysium Land."

    "And why are you still here when the funeral is already finished?" Freya asked rather rushing now and Adele realizing her dissatisfying behavior.

    But Adele, was still smiling there. She knows exactly the temper of that witch and it seems like it hasn''t changed at all.

    "I''m here as long as King Arthur is in here.  Also with the permission of King Liam, that asking me to teach Jieun of her healing power. As you know, we, people of Elysium Land are quite good for our healing power. Even if the power is totally  different, I know I can teach her something useful for her to use in the future. "

    "Hah! That Liam must be already crazy now." Freya whispers to herself. She can''t believe Liam is willingly agree to do something like this without consulting with her beforehand.

    "Don''t be worried. This is got nothing to do with anything political that involved the lands. This is just something personal that being requested."

    Freya trying to control her raging breath now.  Something personal is never good to start with.  Based on her experience of course.  But, Freya is smiling now after remember about something.  Something about Jieun.

    "Of course it is something personal. Jieun got a blood of people on the Elysium Land inside of her right? Do you know anything regarding that? Like who is her father?" Freya tries to uncover the secret that she wanted to know all along now.

    "You are always like this, doesn''t change at all after this so many years. Trying to pry on something that had nothing to do with you. Whoever her father is, that is not important. What is important is, you can''t touch her, or you will be burned to death. " Adele said her warning in confidence before she walked past Freya who was now become a bit rigid there.

    "Oh yeah.  As we already meet here now, let me asking you about something. The two prisoners that the Kings brought from Winter region, who had something to do with the mysterious group that killed Princess Mia, both have a full red moon tattoo in their hand. Do you know anything about that? About their organization or some sort?"

    Freya with her full force energy try controlling her facial ripples and spin her body to come face to face with Adele right now.

    "Why are you asking me about this? Are you perhaps suspicious of me?"

    Adele shook her head at that.  She seem satisfied looking at Freya now.

    "Not that. Don''t get me wrong.  I just wanted to ask you about that as we both know, you''re live longer than I do on this earth.  Maybe you can help with that." Casually Adele asked her.

    Freya swallowed a little there, before answering.

    "I never heard of that kind of things before."

    "Well then, its fine."

    Adele then leaves Freya there who starts shivering after she is far away from her.  With speed Freya walked towards the prison. Want to sneak in to see the two prisoners mentioned by the woman.

    With the power he has now, he can only get into the prison without being detected by the guards.

    "Lady Freya!" One of the prisoner started noticing her.

    "Shh!" Freya quickly told him to be quiet.

    "I really hope that it''s not you, but it is really your job. What are you thinking of attacking the royal family during the day?!" Freya suppressed her voice there even in a whisper.

    "After your husband can''t contact you suddenly, he gets enraged by that and ask us to kidnap Princess Jieun while she''s away from the group. Seeing it just two girls there, we thought we got a high chance at the time."

    "Stupid! I already told him that if I can''t be reached, he should just wait. there must be a reason why. Now, these people realize that our organization is exists. What do we do if the plan we have been planning so far is ruin just because of this?" Freya got angrier there.

    "I''m sorry Lady Freya. But what should we do now? The guard said that King Liam himself would interrogate us." Both of the man becoming nervous now as the King is famous for his cruel interrogation.

    "Whatever that he has done to you, do not spill a word or if you survive you still will die at the end. Remember, you already have an oath that has your life on the line." With that reminder Freya just left as she can feel that the prison guard is approaching.

    Without them realizing it, Adele, who is there for a while now already heard what they just said.

 Chapter 130 - KING LIAM CRUEL INTERROGATION

    Today, is the day that the two prisoners will be interrogate. It has been a long time since they let the two prisoners live comfortably in prison because there are too many things to deal with. But today, King Liam already made his mind to do this.

    He actually wanted to use Ethan''s power to extract the information from these two criminals, but he knew Ethan''s circumstances did not allow it. He, also used to be in Ethan''s place, so he has a soft spot for him now even though all this time he has never once thought about his children''s feelings.  But, what happened to Ethan is almost the same as what he faced. He just can''t close his eyes to him.

    But, his way of interrogation is no less impressive, even worse than what is said. He didn''t care if the prisoner is died while being interrogate as long as he got what he is wanted.

    The prisoner is already being brought inside the interrogation room, which is cold, dark and eerie just like a room for punishment should be. There they could see there were many weapons attached to the wall that they knew would be used on them later.

    Both of the prisoner is being chained on the legs to the ground, with their hands also tried hard with a special rope. Their power also is being sealed so that they can''t do anything fishy while being interrogated. Both, waiting for their fate in a very nervous heart. They know that they are on their own after what Freya warned them before. Whatever their decision is, they still will die in the end.

    King Liam, wearing a full armor just like a warrior just to make everything official even if he didn''t have to, assist with King Arthur who just wear his simple royal clothes there finally enter the interrogation room with a scowl on his face. His presence looked very scary there making both of the prisoners startled and refuse to meet his eyes at the time.

    Liam smirked in there seeing the effect of his presence. He loves being the one in control. King Arthur, however, seemed lazy. He even yawned while sitting on a chair that was there special for him. As if this interrogation is not important at all. He just plays with their minds now.

    "My advice to both of you is you better be careful with whatever that you''re going to say." King Arthur began to say there as King Liam wore gloves that showed his fingers but in his knuckle there was what looked like a sharp iron stone attach to it. Just looking at that, both of the prisoners already knew their fate that not yet come.

    After finishing, King Liam approached the two prisoners and continued to punch them both hard again and again and not yet utter any words. A loud sound is echoed in the room now.

    "Fuh..." King Arthur made a noise.

    "Keep it slow Liam. It''s just to warm up your hand anyway." Casually King Arthur said there as if the thing he saw was just a normal occurrence while both of the men are now lying on the ground while trembling in hurt.

    "Get up! Or you will get another blow." Finally, King Liam let out his voice there while giving them his cold look.

    Both, in fast get up and be on their knees again. Their faces were clearly bruised there, but no blood came out yet.

    "Now tell me. Why is the Vollmond troupe not accepted by any place in the world trying to find trouble with the royal? Under my watch at that!" King Liam began to scatter his questions.

    Both of the prisoners looked shocked now, not thinking that the king knew about their organization. While it was the first time they were in public after many years they were in hiding.

    "Why? You''re surprised because I found out about you? That tattoo on your hand. Its not easy to forget when you ever cross with the same kind. Your filthy trash!"

    "We are not a trash! We''re deserve to be around with any other creature in this world." One of the prisoners that is always quiet suddenly speaks up after not being able to bear to hear the insults from the king.

    Suddenly, he, being slammed to the back of the room by King Liam in a very fast speed. He was now strangled with one hand of the king while being lifted slightly. His feet did not touch the floor.

    He coughs so hard there as he urgently need for air.

    "Really? What makes you, the person who has to live on other people''s blood or the blood of animals think that you can walk on this earth without doing any damage? Once you snap, your mind can''t think straight anymore and in the end, all that''s left is just a heartless monster. "

    "Didn''t... what you... done now... is worst... like a monster did?" Between the cough. The man still talking.

    With an angry look on his face, Liam hurled the man in the opposite direction loudly making him scream in pain after the hard fall.

    "Don''t ever equate me with your type!"

    Liam said in disgust there. This Vollmond troupe is actually a curse from devil that occurs when people of Devillish Land, whose inhabitants are witches, have intercourse with their spouses on the night of the full moon and their resulting child because that night is said to be powerful witches but cannot live without blood. They are always bloodthirsty.

    There is a rule in the land that separated the partner from living together on that night so that none of this happens, but the sexual tension that results on a full moon night is quite hard to endure for all the witches and some still do it.

    But, if they are found to be pregnant, they need to have an abortion or wait after giving birth and the baby will be killed. But there is also the one who survived and mobilized this group. Even the land does not recognize this group because they know how dangerous they are if being left alive.

    They don''t have fangs or are afraid of the sun like the vampire stories, but they just crave for blood, each day. And can kill because of that.

    "Calm down Liam." King Arthur got up from his seat then and walked over to the one who was still on his knees.

    "You. Tell me why you try to kidnap Princess Jieun? And why you kill Princess Mia?" King Arthur asks in his soft voice but his eyes cannot hide his killing intent. To this prisoner, this King is much more frightening.

    The prisoner bit his lip there. His mind began to remember Freya''s earlier warnings. He doesn''t know what he should say now.

    "Don''t want to tell?" King Arthur asked, but this time he sounds serious.

    "Frost!" King Arthur uses his water based power and with his knowledge during his life in the Winter Region he successfully manipulated the power that suit his.

    Something like a needle that looks transparent like a glass suddenly appears there and enters the man''s hand. The man, all of a sudden felt very cold in his body and got a very painful cramp. He can even see that a blood vein in his hand expands and looks blue and white as ice begins to appear on his skin.

    "You better talk before it reaches your heart. I guess this is a match with whatever forbidden power that you use on Princess Mia before. This also can kill you very slowly."

    "Argh!" The man was now screaming in pain. He began to feel as if his hand had been pricked with something sharp.

    "Stop it! Please." He even unconsiously begging the King for his mercy.

    "Hey ... You know how this work right. Its supposed to be a win-win situation. Talk when I''m being nice here."

    "Our leader just asking us to kidnap princess Jieun and that all. We didnt know the exact reason. And Princess Mia happen to get on our way. Because of that, it happened." The man said it in rush now.

    "You''re not being honest here." King Arthur could catch that this man seemed to be hiding something so he spread his power more and the man''s hand is now frozen up to his shoulder now.

    "Arghhhhh!" He screaming with tears in his eyes now.

    "It''s because ... the prophercy ... And the leader know about Princess Jieun ... specialty and power. Thats why." The man said before fainted on the ground now because he could not bear the intense pain.

    Seeing that the two were now seeming lifeless and fainted, King Liam immediately called the guard and told him to take the two of them back to prison. There is no point in continuing the interrogation when they faint like that. He will continue it later.

    "That''s all for today Arthur." Liam spoke there when he saw the look from Arthur.

    "Why? We just started our fun?" Arthur was less than happy there.

    "Because, I need to confirm of something.." Then, Liam kept coming out of there as soon as he opened his gloves and just thrown that on the floor.

 Chapter 131 - ETHAN SHUT HIMSELF

    "What happen?"

    Princess Lia, who came to Prince Ethan''s residence at that time because she wanted to give the prince something, asked the palace maid who is now crowded outside the courtyard of the residence. She remembers that all of them are the one that served Ethan and Mia since they were married.

    "Princess Lia. What brought you here?"

    "I need to see Ethan because I have some business with him. But, what is happening here?" Lia repeated her question. She didn''t get mad as they are forgotten her asking first.

    "It''s about a week now that Prince Ethan doesn''t want to eat and drink and locks himself in. He even asked us not to come here anymore to serve him, but we got worried about his condition so we kept coming every day, but he still didn''t open the door even if we call. "

    "We didn''t want to bother the King and the Queen about this, but it seems like his condition is already out of hand. What if something happens to Prince Ethan?" The other maid also interrupted there.

    Lia looked at the food in the tray they had brought at the time, which was still smoky which was placed on the table which was indeed to the left and right of the entrance of the residence.

    With a deep sigh Lia dismissed them.

    "All of you just go for now. Let me take care of this. I got something official to discuss with him anyway." Lia deliberately used the word ''official'' there even though it was just a lie because she didn''t want them to think badly because she was a woman and suddenly wanted to go alone in the house of a man whose wife had just died. Worried if there will be any unpleasant gossip popping up because of this.

    Hearing that, all the helpers started moving away. They did not want to interfere with the official affairs of the royal anyway and left the princess alone now.

    "Now what? should I do? Do I need to break into this door or what?" Lia murmur to herself now. Feeling confused all alone.

    "And what are the official things that you need to discuss with Ethan? Can I know about that?"

    Suddenly, one voice who belonged to someone that made her heart anxious for a few days echoed there. Lia''s face flushed a little because she still can remembered clearly about the warm kiss they shared not long ago.

    "Why are you here... Prince Ray?" Lia didn''t know what title she should give to the man. Their personal relationship turns out to be faster even though they don''t really know each other, and makes her feeling a little awkward when dealing with the man, but their promise to get married is still standing and no one wants to back off from that.

    "It''s been a while since the last time I saw you and I happened to see you walking towards here. So I''m following you." Ray said there while looking at the girl. "You''re avoiding me."

    "I''m not avoiding you!" Lia denied.

    "It''s just... When I came across you I didn''t know what I should do. And... I feel a little embarrassed about what happened that night." As usual, Lia is a person that always likes to be straightforward.

    Ray smirking a little after knowing the girl''s heart.

    "I thought you wanted to back off."

    "I''m not. Are you?" Lia said shyly.

    Ray lowered his body slightly there to match Lia''s height, which was a bit lower than him. To see her eyes up close.

    "Never." He said.

    Lia clears her throat there and step back a little to control her heart rate that is already beating so fast now. It''s weird as this man can make her feel so crazy only after they share just one kissing! But, back to her previous concern she thinks it''s better for Ray to step in now.

    "Can you open this door or do something about this? Ethan shut himself off for a week now. Without eating and drinking."

    Ray began to look serious there. As all of the princes are quite busy these past few days they didn''t know what happened to Ethan and gave him a space to get a grip of himself but clearly he becomes worst for being left alone like that.

    "Let me just break it. I will call for a replacement later." Ray said and continued to do so.

    Then, they both entered the pitch -dark residence. Lia, brought in all the food left by the palace maid earlier and placed it on the table in the living room.

    "Wait here. I go and talk to him." Ray asks for Lia understanding and knowing that, Lia is just sitting without being invited on the sofa that is there.

    Ray then proceeded to open the door of the bedroom Ethan had previously shared with Mia, and saw the man with the unshaven face, greasy hair, slightly skinny looking body sitting on the floor looking out the room window. Like a living corpse.

    Ray sighed heavily seeing Ethan''s condition there. He can''t accept it.

    Ray approached Ethan and continued to pull his hand away, wanting to force the man to his feet. But Ethan, have no will within him whatsoever and just plop down again after standing there for a moment.

    "Are you really going to be like this Ethan?" Ray was trying to keep his tone of voice because he was aware of Lia''s presence outside.

    "Leave me alone." Ethan said weakly there.

    "No, I won''t. Just get up now and pack yourself. You''re stronger than this and I know it. Get up now!" Ray once again pulled Ethan''s hand there.

    This time Ethan pushed him away as his weak body get pushed back and now leaning against the wall.

    "I said go away! Just leave me alone!" Ethan finally snaps and get angry with Ray now.

    "Why are you being like this? You said you already promise Mia. But what the heck are you doing now? Are you trying to torture yourself?" Ray asked there.

    Ethan scooped up his face instantly. Listening to the girl''s name was like a knife stabbing into his heart. Too painful to remember.  Too painful to bear.

    "Shut up! Shut up!" Ethan began to howl as he cried.

    Unable to bear what she heard, Lia got up there and started going into the bedroom and seeing what was going on. Her nose began to catch the musty smell that was in the room a sign of not being cleaned for so long.

    "You don''t know what I feel. So just go away and leave me alone now." Ethan said again while Ray actually didn''t know what to do. He actually also still crying inside his heart every time he remembered Mia but just pretended to be strong there while Ethan, was crushed outside and inside.

    "What a pathetic loser." Lia suddenly said so with her arms crossed hugging herself while her eyes looked sharply at Ethan.

    "Lia..." Ray mentioned her name as he didn''t agree the girl was too hard on Ethan.

    But Lia just ignores him. Because to her, it''s true that sometimes people need a softer approach, but sometimes someone also has to be reminded rudely before they finally set foot on the real earth. And Ethan condition is needed that rough approach.

    Ethan looked at Lia there with a face dissatisfied with her previous words.

    "You think you''re the only one who''s sad about Mia''s death? Because you''re her husband? Think again. Do you deserve to be this sad?"

    "What are you trying to point out?" Ethan sound angry now.

    "When you''re always ignoring her, when you''re always pushing her away, hurting her, making her cry, torture her emotionally all this time. Do you think you deserve to be sad like this? You''re not even knowing her really well, you''re not even spending time with her during her life. So, how dare you try to torture yourself like this?! " Lia shouted to him.

    Ethan went frozen.

    "I bet that I, who am rarely in Dream Land is much closer to her than you are. If you subtract with the time you spend to stay away from her, probably two or three hours a day you are together. So why, are you in this state?" Lia got angrier. Reminiscent of Mia''s face the more she felt like scolding this guy.

    "You, yourself did this. You, yourself chose this path. So just face it Ethan. I don''t see the vision, but Mia once told me about that. Are you really wanted to make all of the vision coming true with you are also dying here while Mia foolishly worries about you till the end of her breath. " Lia doesn''t stop here.

    "Cry if you wanted to cry until you run out, until you lose your tears to cry.  Get angry until you lose energy, blame and curse yourself until you lose your words, but just do that today Ethan. Let go of all that negative feeling at once so that you can live again just like Mia hopes you to do so. Don''t ever let those who want you fall, laugh at seeing you like this. I bet Freya is sleeping with a smile now if she knows you''re being like this. "

    Ethan gripped his hand then. He seems to think now.

    "If you have time to remember your misfortune, how about you put those feelings aside and start thinking of revenge?"

    Ethan, full of tears looked at Lia now.

    "All of the princes, Jieun and even the King is trying hard to find out about what happen to Mia? Who did this? How to hunting them and make them pay? But you''re just wasting time here."

    Lia then tossed an envelope that she brought in there. In front of Ethan.

    "Just put the guilt for now and avenge her. After that finish, you can think what''s the best of your life. It''s better that way. Don''t make your promise become a lie. Even if she can''t know, you know."

    Lia then wants to get out of there, but she stops for a while.

    "I hope I see you tomorrow outside this palace, or I will be complaining about you at Mia''s grave later. I go there everyday because I still miss her. But what do you do? I feel like I am her husband at this rate."

    With a sigh Lia left the two men there.

    Ethan looked at the envelope that Lia had thrown earlier, which was now strewn with a few pictures of his last date with Mia. He continued to kneel in front of those and crying out loud now.

    While Ray slowly came out and closed the bedroom again before quickly exiting the residence with a mixed feeling in his heart.

    He then, spots Lia walks away in front of him and he walks fast and continues to catch the girl''s hand now.

    "Uh?!" Lia was shocked there, but Ray kept pulling her to go somewhere.. Lia just followed without arguing.

 Chapter 132 - I JUST WANT TO BE ALONE WITH YOU

    Ray suddenly pulled Lia''s hand there and continued to move without stopping in the opposite direction from the road that Lia wanted to go through and didn''t say anything to the girl who was now a little confused by his actions. This is like deja vu all over again.

    Lia however, never pulled her hand back and just followed the man, even though she felt weird with the action. Arriving at an area in the middle of a wildflower garden that surrounds the palace, there is a small workshop covered with wild vine plants.

    Lia never know this existed as she never really come to this part of park. And if Ray didn''t bring her here she will never know that there''s a small building inside the she think it as a huge tree.

    As soon as Ray opened the door, he pushed Lia inside, but before she managed to see the interior, Ray in fast closed back the door and pushed her on the wall adjacent to the entrance, with him, stood in front of her, while wearing an unreadable face there.

    Lia thought that he is angry with what happened a moment ago when they confronted Ethan. He did warn her not to continue that firm conversation, but she is just too caught in that moment and just explode. She did regret a little bit about whatever she is saying to the third prince after she walked out from his residence but everything has happened. Nothing she can do to redo that again. So she just hope that some of her talking can make some sense to that prince and change his mindset now.

    Lia gets nervous now as the first prince gives her a deep look at this moment.

    "Wha ... what? Are you mad at me for saying that to Ethan? He ... I just felt angry for a while and couldn''t control my feelings just now. But you need to agree that he needs to snap out of it so that he can get into his normal self again. " Lia said there trying to defend herself. But she stutters a bit when she realizes the intense look that Ray gave her that still hasn''t changed at the time.

    But Ray suddenly puts his one hand on the wall next to Lia''s face, closed his eyes and lowered his face over the girl''s shoulder. Lia was quite shocked by this gesture making her heart beat fast instantly.

    "It''s not that." Ray began to speak as he let out a heavy sigh as if releasing a burden that was in his heart.

    It was then that Lia realized that the man was also impressed by what happened to Ethan. This man also loved Mia so much and of course he was also hurt by the girl''s death, but he just pretended to be okay while Ethan was too obsessed with his grief. Both of the prince is managing their sadness in different ways and Lia just realized it.

    "I just want to be alone with you. Is that okay?" Ray said again.

    Lia smiles. She is not hurt by the fact that this man is remembering his love for Mia but choose her to help him managing his feeling, as their relationship actually started because they wanted to support each other, heal each other anyway. She is also still hurt by her own unrequited love, so she is completely understanding this.

    "Okay." Lia replied to him.

    She then raised her hand there and started stroking the man''s head slowly and gently. She didn''t say anything now and just did so because she knew sometimes no words are needed, just being there was enough to help. And she decides to do this, this time.

    They stood like this quite a long time before Ray finally calmed down and distanced himself now. He suddenly feels a little embarrassed there as he shows his weak side to the girl. He even blushed, and Lia was aware of the matter, but pretended not to see so that the man would not continue to feel embarrassed.

    "So, what is this place?" Lia talks first so they don''t drown in awkward situations.

    She started roaming around the place that was quite spacious there even though from outside the workshop looked small. There is only this spacious space where there are various carpentry fittings and one bathroom there.

    "It''s just... My hobby. I usually come here and make something to calm myself down if I didn''t feel good about anything. Guess, you''re the first person that I bring here."

    Lia hid her smile there after hearing about the sentence ''the first person'' expressed by the man. Look like he opened up to her quite fast as he showing this place to her. Lia knows, she should do the same. Since they decide to marry each other.

    Lia browsed with every work belonging to the prince. From small things like plates made of wood till the large things like tables. She is so amazed now. Everything she saw here is looked too pretty.

    "Do you really do this all by yourself?" Lia asks him while holding a small closet for accessory storage with a mirror there.

    "I am."

    "You can sell this you know. It''s a really high quality work come from you. I never know a wind user like you could make something using woods." Lia just said what she is thinking.

    Ray chuckles a little hearing that.  He get that a lot.

    "An earth user like Syaoran didn''t even care of something like this. Its all about self interest." Ray said there.

    "I guess so." Hearing Syaoran name there makes her suddenly remember about the man, whereas for several days she has managed not to remember.

    Ray notices the change making him feel guilty for a moment, but Lia doesn''t seem to care.

    "So, what was the first thing you gave Mia?" Lia deliberately wanted to know.

    "I didn''t have time to give her anything. I want to give her something if we got married, but you know what happens next."

    Lia nodded. She then continued exploring the workshop until she came to a corner where there were many pictures there along with frames of various shapes also made of wood. She knows Ray made it.

    "Did you ever give Syaoran something?" Ray also started asking the same.

    "I always give him something but he never accepts. So, it''s been a long time since I stopped doing that." Lia honestly tell him with a smile.

    Her hand began to hold one by one the pictures that were there for a closer look. Almost all the pictures there are Mia once in them. All is the picture of the six princes plus Mia. Or Mia with others, but not a single picture of Mia and Ray there.

    "Guees you never took a picture with her together huh?" Lia asking without seeing Ray.

    "I didn''t deserve that." Ray let out a simple answer.

    Lia didnt know how to response to that.

    "Do you take a picture with Syaoran? Just the two of you." Ray also wanted to know that. Don''t know why that moment, suddenly just became a moment where they were trying to get to know each other. But, they both know they need this kind of conversation sooner or later. To move on.

    "I do. But funny things are, he never looks happy in each of those pictures. As I force him to take it along with me. I wonder what''s inside his mind at the time. Probably irritated." Lia laughs a little there but Ray knows it better.

    Her eyes are now fixed on a picture where Syaoran''s happy face is most clearly there. She didn''t grab the frame to see it more closer, but she seemed to think deeply while looking towards the picture.

    ''He knows how to smile like that apparently. '' Lia said in her heart. She never saw Syaoran make the face like that in front of her. Often just lazy faces and forced every time they spend time together. Somehow, she feels a bit sad as she can''t be someone who bring happiness to the man.

    Ray looked at Lia, who was now immersed in her own mind as she looked at the picture. Something suddenly builds up inside his heart. Something that tells him that he didn''t like what he just saw.

    "Haiyahhh!"

    Suddenly, Syaoran''s voice was heard quite clearly there. Lia continued to look towards the window and found the man who was gripping her feelings at the time was in a field not far from where they were now. He rides his favorite horse right there.

    "When I ask him for a horse ride, he said no one rides a horse in the snow, but he does that." Lia murmur to herself, but Ray manages to hear her too because they are not far from each other.

    Listening to that Ray continued to feel incoherent. He is yet in love with this girl, but this girl already making him feel a lot of things for her. His jealousy and possessiveness now took over his mind.

    Quickly he closed the window with a curtain so that Lia, no longer looked at Syaoran and trapping her on the table where the pictures were.

    "What are you doing looking at the other man when I, your fiancee is right here beside you?" Ray said while looking right into the girl''s eyes.

    ''Fiancee? Guess that''s right, as we have already promised to marry each other even though nothing is made official yet. '' Lia, who is now flush with that sudden change of Ray behavior now tries to find something to say.

    "What? Wait... Said someone who still keeps pictures of other women and make his current fiancee to see that." Lia tries to reasoning.

    "So what are you waiting for? Help me to save all this and let us start creating our space here." Ray speaks at her ears then started kissing her neck now, exploring there. He suddenly feels like making a mark to her.  To remind her that she is his now.

    "Hey! Ouch! Ah!" Lia tries to push the man away, but he grips her too strong there. She feels hurt a little because the man suddenly nibbles on her neck, but the hurt is fast turning into something else.

    "S... stop..." Lia manages to say there in the struggle.

    "Why?" Ray is now back to see her face that is now so visibly red there.

    "Don''t you think we''re going too fast here?" Lia is asking now. At the first time they talk to each other, they already share a very hot kiss. And now, the second time they are together, it seems like they are about to make out if this don''t stop.

    "Never."

    With that, Ray continued to kiss the girl when the girl let her guard down. Lia gasps in shock there and Ray took the time to explore more of her with his tongue when he can feel the opening. He did it in a good way, making Lia is now finally closing her eyes, enjoying what was going on and shyly kiss the man back with the same pace.. The memory of their hot kiss before that always playing inside her mind now turns into something new.

 Chapter 133 - HER MOTHER IS REALLY BEEN MURDER

    Jieun and Ayana looked at Lia, who was then sitting with them at her and Eun-Woo''s residence, while doing beading work together. This is one of their hobbies nowadays if there is no other work to be done.

    "I''m so glad to see both of you are already awake from grief. Mia definitely didn''t like it if we all kept crying for her." Lia said there without knowing that her two friends at that time looked at her from earlier.

    "Ready! What do you think? It''s beautiful, right?" Lia shows her beading bracelet in silver and pink color there. Only then did she become aware of Jieun and Ayana''s actions towards her.

    "What''s wrong?" Lia began to ask.

    Jieun become little hesitant there, but she is still asking because of her ''curiosity illness'' which has not changed even after marriage.

    "What happened to your neck? Why is it a bruise?" If Jieun didn''t know better, she must be thinking that is a ''love hickey'' but knowing Lia''s love interest is Syaoran that didn''t want anything to do with her, that words didn''t even cross her mind. Oh! She really didn''t know anything.

    Ayana, who also felt weird with that started nodding her head.

    That question really took Lia in surprised. Quickly she grabbed her neck which still felt sore there when pressed. Her mind started to curse Prince Ray in silent. She actually covered the bruise with a scarf before she left her room, but she completely forgot about that and opened the scarf when she got here.

    Lia just maintains her poker face as she has not yet told them about her relationship with Ray. She wanted it to be a secret first because she didn''t know the man completely yet. Later. She will tell them when she thinks the time is right.

    "Oh, this. I walked around the wildflower garden yesterday and a bug bit me there. It turned quite bad looking today." Lia smoothly said.

    "What kind of bug that is? Its look painful." Ayana said.

    "Tell me about that. Its a really big bug and hard to kill. I suggest both of you don''t go to that area." Lia casually said there while making a mentally note to complain to the prince who cause that, if they ever cross path again.

    "Well... I got a good balm for that kind of bruise. I will give you some later." Jieun make an offering.

    "That will be nice. Thank you." Lia really mean that.

    "Oh yeah. Didn''t you say that you wanted to meet Queen Anna just now?" Lia asked Jieun.

    "Oh my! I completely forgot. I want to say my thank you to her because she persuaded King Liam to allow Adele to teach me about healing. I even bake her some cookies. There''s more at the kitchen that both of you can have it. Wait here while I see her for a moment okay. "

    With that Jieun left them both and went looking for the Queen with a biscuits on her hand.

    Meanwhile, on the throne,

    "It seems that you still remember me as your ally since you called me here when it has been a few days since I finished my sentence. Because of your instructions." Freya shows up there and starts complaining to Liam.

    King Liam looked at Freya whom he had not seen there in a long time with a suspicious look.

    "What? I''m the one who should be staring at you like that because as soon as I came out, all of a sudden that Adele was in this palace. Are you really going to let her stay here and get in charge of Jieun? You must be already insane huh?" Freya began to express her dissatisfaction there.

    She actually finds the king as soon as she gets out of captivity and bumps into Adele. But, the palace guards stop her by saying that Liam doesn''t want anything to do with her at this time and that he will call her to meet later. So, she had to repress her dissatisfaction with the king for several days because of that. So, this is the perfect time for her to express everything.

    But Liam has something else in his mind. He didn''t even care on whatever that this witch was saying right now. He just too absorb by his own thinking.

    After interrogating the two prisoners over the course of the day, he felt a little suspicious of this witch and he had a reason why he felt that way.

    "Are you happy now because as soon as you get out of prison you find out that Mia already died?" Liam started.

    Freya knew there that this king called her there not because he wanted a  help from her or to plan something together but he was actually doubting her.

    Freya smirking to him now.

    "Why? You don''t trust me who can''t do anything because I''ve been detained without power for a month?"

    It was Liam''s turn to smirking mockingly there.

    "Don''t make me laugh Freya. You don''t live in this world alone. I know you must be planning something behind my back too. The group that is attacking Mia and Jieun is that Vollmond troupe. I see their organization mark on their skin. It''s a group that contains the same species as your son. "

    "How dare you!" Freya starts releasing her powers there to attack. She can''t accept that when Liam refer her son as ''a species''.

    "Your actions right now seem to be telling the truth." Liam said there before Freya attacked him.

    Listening to that, Freya tried hard to restrain herself from jumping to the King and while biting her lip, she slowly removed the black kind of thunder that appeared on her finger at that moment.

    "I''m warning you this Liam. Watch what you said if you wanted to make your final wish. You didn''t know how to make the ceremony anyway so you still need my aid." Freya said there.

    "So it''s not true?"

    "Of course it''s not! Dare to say these things to me again, don''t be surprised if I''m telling all of your secrets to all of the six princes or better to Jieun. I wonder what will happen if she decides to turn her back to you?"

    "Is that why you''re trying to kidnap her so you can make her turn her back on me?" Liam isn''t finished.

    "I warn you Liam. Don''t forget I''ve served you a lot all this time. Even assist you to murder Aera."

    Hearing that ''forbidden word'' Liam in fast came face to face with Freya and started strangling her there. But it''s not so strong.

    "We are already promising each others not to speak of that day ever again. Are you already forgetting about that? Also, its not that I wanted to kill her in the first place. You''re the one that persuades me while I was in a weak state. "

    "So what? You want to let her live after she watched you kill your own father to take that red power stone from him in force and possibly tell the whole world about it? I actually save you from harm later on, and you are completely ungrateful! "

    Liam began to strangle the female witch loudly now. Feeling angry when listening to her loud voice.

    In a difficult situation to breathe there as the king pressed her vocal cord hard, Freya managed to let go of her small laugh there.

    "So you... should remember... before you try... find an affair with me. We both... have something... against each other... anyway. But.. you can''t deny... we still... need... each other. " Freya said that in the struggle. She is too lazy to use her power now as she knows that King will release her. Sooner or later.

    And he really did that. In rough motion.

    "I never trust you." Liam spoke there.

    "The feeling is mutual." So is Freya.

    Crack!

    At that moment, there was the sound of something breaking at the entrance towards the throne. Both King Liam and Freya looked in that direction with suspicious feeling.

    Jieun, who at that time wanted to find Queen Anna at there had listened to all the conversations between King Liam and Freya.  She tried to be patient from whatever feelings came up but when she wanted to leave for fear of being caught, she misstepped and bumped into a vase of flowers that is around there. Her heart now fall into a very nervous state. She cant be caught before she can even avenge her mother!

    "Whose there?!" King Liam''s loud voice was heard now.  Jieun is too scared to move because of that.

    Suddenly Queen Anna appeared there and handed a paper to Jieun that have a writing saying that, ''Go and meet me in my private room. I''ll meet you there and tell you everything. ''

    With a node Jieun went from there with a careful step so that her footsteps did not have any sound while Queen Anna continued to enter the courtyard of the throne so that Liam and Freya did not suspect anything.

    "What are you two arguing about so loud it sounds all the way to the outside? Aren''t you afraid if anyone hears your conversation?"

    Seeing his wife there, King Liam just breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It''s just you. Has eavesdropping become your habit now?" Freya said there.

    "This place is shared between me and Liam. Why can''t I be here?" Anna glared at the witch.

    "Whatever. I want to get out of here. Remember, King Liam ... About what we talked about earlier. Don''t make a mistake or something will be lost later.." Freya had time to say that before disappearing.

 Chapter 134 - HEARING THE TRUTH ABOUT THE KING

    Jieun waiting patiently at Queen Anna''s room there. The biscuits she had brought were nicely placed on the table, even though she was feeling uneasy at the time. She even rubbed both her hands not because of cold, but to persuade herself. Not even a drop of tears came out of her eyes at that time.

    Not long after she waited, Queen Anna entered the courtyard of the room. Jieun  standing acknowledge of the Queen arrival while looking at the Queen with her cloudy face.

    Anna took something from a table near the entrance to the room and started blowing it in every corner. As soon as she finishes doing so, she explains to Jieun even though the girl didn''t ask her.

    "This is so that no one can hear what we''re talking about here. So, you don''t have to hold back in whatever you wanted to ask me or anything."

    Jieun nodded in understanding. She still remembers to be polite, even in this situation.

    Anna then makes a tea that she knows it was Jieun''s favorite quickly there, and continues to be placed in front of the girl. She then sat facing Jieun who now also sat down again at the chair.

    "I... actually wanted to find you there to give you this." Jieun said slowly as her eyes glanced at the biscuits on the table.

    "I didn''t expect to hear anything like that." Jieun start looking right at the Queen there. Like really hoping that she can tell her something.

    Anna knew very well what was now going on in the girl''s mind. Jieun is already anticipating the matter, but when she really knows about it, she finds it hard to accept.

    "I''m sorry because I should have met you and talked to you like this after you met the previous king before, but too many things happened and I had to deal witha lot of things. And now, you know the story like this. You must be shocked."

    "Did you know about it from long ago?"Jieun want to know.

    "I married to the King to take revenge on him and also to protect someone. Of course I know the bad deed that he already did in his life.  All that happen before we got married." Anna told while looking at Jieun in a very deep look that only she know why.

    Jieun feel surprised then, but remember back that the red stone or she should say, the previous king soul that trap in that already said to her that she can trust the Queen. So here''s why. But how can she live with someone that so cruel like that?

    "What''s actually happening? I feel so confused here." Jieun really hope that Queen Anna can explain to her what really happened a while ago.

    "It started when Freya came to this palace for the first time in a matter between two countries. She brought her son along who was a different kind of person."

    "Different kind? What do you mean?" Jieun cannot understand that

    "Witches have a curse from the devil since time immemorial that no one in the community has managed to get rid of. Every full moon they are forbidden to have sex between couples because it will give birth to a very powerful child, but the child can''t live without fresh blood. No matter where they will get it, from animals or humans. Make them very dangerous. So when the witch is found out to be pregnant they will be forced to have an abortion or whoever succeeds in giving birth, the child will still be killed. "

    Jieun make an instant gap in there. She never thought something similar yet different like ''vampire'' also exist in this world.  Also that it sound so cruel.

    Anna continued her story when she saw Jieun as if she didn''t want to ask anything at that time.

    "But there are also couples who manage to hide their pregnancy and birth like Freya. But, her secret is open when she brings her child here."

    "Something horrible must happen, right?" Jieun possible to guess that.

    "Liam and his first wife have a son, Prince Louis who is supposed to be a king one day. Freya''s son, Drake, who was walking alone in the palace grounds at the time is said to have attacked Louis but no one really sees what really happened then.  Theres no witness.  Liam, found Louis lifeless body covered in blood and beside the body there was Drake which was full of blood on his hands and mouth at that time. Liam without a motion to examine the case further continued want to kill Drake there because Louis is the only memory his wife left for him.  But Freya come and beg him not to kill her son at the time and told Liam all about the magical stone and promise him that she can revive Louis back after the last ceremony being performed. "

    "So that is why King Liam is a bit obsessed about finding this stone. " Jieun murmur to herself there but can still be heard by the queen.

    "Right. But the problem is one of the stone belongs to his own father and with Freya''s encouragement, Liam kills him to get the stone in force but he can''t use it for himself. It''s a relief as if he can use it for himself, I bet all of the six prince will no longer breathing now. "

    Jieun let out a sigh of relief now that she didnt know she is holding while listening about the story.

    "Coincidentally, Aera, your mother saw the incident and was known to Freya, but at the time Liam was just ignoring the fact that she knew about this. Your mother managed to run to Hilleo Village and stayed there for a few weeks and asked for their help there, especially Elder Susan to hide you from the courtiers. One night Liam went to Hilleo village and killed her there. " Anna voice crack a little. She couldn''t imagine how Aera felt then.

    "And after I got married to Liam, I found out that the murder was also manipulated by Freya as well, originally."

    "Knowing his suffering, and why he does this, are you still wanted to take revenge on him?" Jieun ask Anna there seriously . Want to know what the Queen is thinking right now.

    "What about you? What do you feel about all this? For me, what he did is still wrong. He is a sinner to many people just because of his love for his wife and his son. He let himself be used by Freya and I can''t accept that.  But to tell you the truth, my revenge has long been buried. I still feel hurt by what he did and sometimes feel unable to forgive him when I remember about that. But my goal is to correct everything for him. Make things right. Either of them, cannot make the last wish. "Anna speaks in firm there while her eyes seem to blur with tears and Jieun also the same.

    "You love him didn''t you?" Jieun dare to ask.

    "My hatred is bigger than that. Also, he never looked at me like his first wife. I''m just a replacement." Anna tries to deny her real feeling but Jieun know better than that. She could see that Queen Anna was really hurt quite deep in her heart there.

    "I promise that I will protect you no matter what.  With my life.  But I need you to be strong from now own. Until all of the stone is reunite, until the final wish can be perform. Please, acting like you didn''t know any of this in front of other people, especially Freya and Liam. You can tell Eun-Woo if you wanted but he also must keep his words. " Anna asked there while holding Jieun''s hand.

    Without a sound Jieun make a weak nod. She knows she needs to do that or all of them will be in danger.

    "Thank you."

    After finishing her talk with Queen Anna, Jieun moves back into her residence like a zombie. Her move is too lazy, her face didn''t wear any feeling until she entered the yard of her house.

    Lia and Ayana, who were still doing activities there looked right at Jieun who entered and without looking at them continued to walk into her bedroom. Lia senses something is wrong then and continues to say to Ayana, who is now a little worried after seeing Jieun.

    "Aya, let''s go walk together outside okay?" Lia invites and Ayana agrees there. But of course they got out after Lia decided to just put a make up on her bruise so that it will not be visible in anyone''s view.

    Both of the girls walked together around the palace and Lia saw all the six princes gathered in the rest area in one corner of the palace as if discussing something.

    She got to see Ethan there who looked better than the day before even though he didn''t seem to be very active. She was relieved. Apparently he tries to make a change and that should be okay. Slowly Lia walked towards the six princes while Ayana, who was a little less comfortable with the situation had to also follow the princess now.

    "Oh, hi Lia." Haru was the first to talk to her.

    Lia just smiled at him and completely ignored Ray or Syaoran who also looked at her. Her goal is only one at the time, Eun-Woo.

    Lia finally stood in front of the man and started saying,

    "Eun-Woo, you should go and see Jieun right now."

    Eun-Woo looked at Lia''s very serious face for a moment and without saying anything he just left all those who were there.

    "What''s wrong?" Leo asked after seeing the interaction.

    Lia just shrugs.

    "What are you guys doing?"

 Chapter 135 - I PROMISE I WONT LEAVE YOU

    After Eun-Woo left for Jieun, Lia spent time with the other princes. They actually been there talking about the enemy and the result of King Liam and King Arthur first interrogation before. But stop that now as Eun-Woo suddenly leaves.

    Ayana also had to follow the princess at this point, even though she was a little awkward there. She never spends time with all of the princes without Jieun  before and of course she can get nervous. But the look from Haru who seemed to say ''its okay'' made her calm down a little.

    In silence, both Haru and Ayana are unaware that the princess deliberately did so so that the two of them could spend time together. She knew from the look in their eyes, even though no one told her that Haru and Ayana did have some feeling for each other and she, like what she always does, wanted to help even a little.

    It is actually the unspoken rule of the royal family that they should not associate with lower class subordinates yet palace maids. But, neither the princes or even princess Lia care about those things. But if the higher council knows about that, they can''t deny the big consequences that they must face later on.

    But to Lia, even it''s only a day, what''s wrong if the two of them are having fun together. They can''t be caught being only two of them together, so the best way is to be together in a crowd like this.

    But first, after seeing Lia there, Ethan, who had been silent and only heard his other siblings talking, suddenly asked her,

    "Can you arrange some flowers for me?" He said it softly but all people there can hear that very well.

    "You wanted to go to the grave?" Lia continued to catch the man''s intent.

    Ethan nodded without seeing her. He still feel ashamed because of what had happened the other day with this girl but he also wanted to thank her because she makes him realize something. Ethan, he never said the word, but Lia can catch that. It''s not the big deal anyway.

    "Are you going to be able to go there alone?" Ray shows some concern. The other princes also look at him with the same feeling. Ray already told them about what happen before with Ethan.

    Hearing his voice there making Lia, who didn''t want to look at the man since just now, felt a little dizzy. She just keeps remembering their moment together that is never apart from anything ''hot''. And she can''t believe too much happened between them in the only two times she met the man in private. Also, she can''t believe that she didn''t even think about Syaoran at this very moment, who is now suddenly standing next to her.

    Ethan''s eyes looked wild. His face also seemed less confident suddenly. Leo continues to give suggestions.

    "Let''s go together then. We also didn''t greet her for a while now."

    As soon as Leo said that, Ethan''s face seemed calm again. Relieved.

    So now, Ayana and Lia pick flowers in the garden and are accompanied by all the princes. After both of them arrange it in the prettiest way, Lia handed the bouquet of flowers to Ethan now.

    "She loves any kind of flowers. But roses and lily are her most favorite one." Lia tells Ethan who is now taking the bouquet from her and nods. He actually wants to learn about Mia, even if she is no longer in this world. So, he is thankful to Lia for that information.

    Then, all of them walked together to the cemetery. To visit Mia''s grave, which still looks new.

    "You''re here early." Ethan said there when he saw there was another bouquet of flowers on Mia''s grave there.

    Lia just smiled. Didn''t say anything about the remark.

    Ethan then placed his bouquet of flowers and then stood up again looking at the tombstone with his wife''s name on it. His smile just looking at that. Wanted to appear strong.

    "When you get the strength to stand here alone one day, just talk to her. Sometime you will feel like she is still here. By doing that." Lia told him and Ethan make a mental note to do that next time.

    After spending about 15 minutes in the cemetery, they all headed back to the palace. Haru suddenly felt excited.

    "How about we play a game now? The day is still early and it''s been a while since we got together like this? Okay?" He is actually wanting to spend more time with Ayana even though they didn''t really can make a conversation there.

    It''s quite cold with the snow, but all of them agreeing to that request. They need this anyway. Have fun in a while. Even Ethan didn''t object then.

    "Then I''ll get going first." Ayana suddenly said. She doesn''t want to interrupt their activities also she seems to feel out of the place there.

    "Why?" Lia suddenly asks even though she knows Ayana is uncomfortable being there with them.

    "Yeah, we wouldn''t mind you joining us." Leo said.

    Syaoran just nodded and Ray just looked at her as if to say it''s okay in silent.

    "See... Let''s just hang out together for a while now. I bet Jieun isn''t yet finish talking to Eun-Woo at this time." Lia said.

    Ayana felt a little confused there.

    "You come, right? Aya?" Haru suddenly asks her with that name making Ayana jerk instantly. But because of that she nodded in agree. Lia just smiles in satisfaction.

    And here they are in the field which is now turning white because of the snow, playing with a slingshot to hit the water bottle target, which surprisingly Ayana is excelling with that. The atmosphere was noisy there.

    After playing couple rounds and Lia is losing on purpose, she sits on the back of their other, on the snow and watches them play.

    "Is Jieun have a big problem?"She don''t know when Syaoran suddenly sat next to her at that time. Lia feels a bit surprised there seeing him.

    "She is fine. She just needs some comfort." Lia said there while watching Syaoran. She knows he got a crush with Jieun, so she wanted to see his reaction. But there''s nothing. So Lia looked back at the field. Chuckle a little when she sees something funny.

    "Are you mad at me?"

    Syaoran''s question then took her off guard. She turned back towards the man who was now playing with the snow.

    "Why are you asking me this? You''re supposed not to care." Lia said there.

    "I know. But I just want to know where we stand. Are you willing to keep being my friend, or are you wanted to pretend that I didn''t exist?" Syaoran ask. He has no other intentions.

    Listening to that, Lia feels a bit angry a little. She makes a snow ball there and start throwing to Syaoran now. Of course Syaoran was surprised by that.

    "Are we ten years old or what? We are already an adult. This kind of feeling will pass quickly and one day, there''s no hard feeling anymore. Don''t you dare to cut me off completely as your friend." Lia is warning there.

    Syaoran smile, finally. A smile that he never let Lia watch it before. Then, he also makes a snowball and throw it to her. That is the beginning of the snow war after Haru announcing the war is started after looking at them. Little that they know, their little interaction is watched by Ray with his hand grip so tightly there. And it''s not because of the cold.

    After finishing playing around, all of them now split up and start doing their respective jobs. Lia continued to go to her guest room to rest and change her clothes that were wet from the snow.

    But after she opened her room door, she being pushed to the inside with some force. Her mouth was closed by a hand, preventing her from screaming. After hearing the room door closed and locked, the person who was holding her then released her there.

    "Ray?" Lia was a little shocked there by the man''s actions. His face seemed different than usual. Like he mad about something.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ray didn''t say anything, instead he pulled Lia towards him and continued to kiss her greedily.

    "Mmmh!"

    Usually Lia will melt by this man touch, but this time around she didn''t like it. He is hurting her. With all her might Lia pushed the man away and screamed a little.

    "You''re hurting me!"

    Hearing that Ray froze there. But his face getting red and its not because what he has just done to her. Lia tries to figure it out now.

    "You''re angry with me about something. What?" Lia, who is now calm down a bit, asking him.

    Ray sighed heavily now while he gripped his hand tightly again for the umpteenth time.

    "Don''t talk to Ethan if I''m or anybody else wants around. You will never know how a man''s heart will be touched at such a vulnerable time." He said that first without looking at Lia. He actually cannot understand his feeling. Why it seems like he fallen with this girl too fast and too hard each day?

    Lia is finally realized. Her face is red now by that. Knowing that he is blur with a jealousy.

    "What are you talking about with Syaoran? You''re smiling with him." Ray didn''t know how childish his talking was now.

    Lia is now approaching the man.

    "We talk about Jieun. Also, he''s asking me if I''m mad at him and that''s all." Lia explained.

    Ray was a little calmer there after finding out.

    "I''m sorry. I just didn''t want a person that I treasure is taken away from me again. I can''t let history happen again."

    Lia cupped his cheek there, forcing him to look at her now. She is a little touched by the confession and she is moving without thinking. Just follow her heart.

    Lia then leaned in and kissed him there softly. The first time she did make the first move which is shocking Ray now. After a few seconds, she moves away and said something to ease his mind,

    "I promise I won''t leave you."

    And Ray can feel her sincerity there that make him calm.

 Chapter 136 - I LOVE YOU

    ::WARNING SEXUAL CONTENT::

    Eun-Woo enters his residence quickly after getting a hint from Lia, who seems to say Jieun seems needed him by her side right now.

    "Jieun?" He called her there.

    He didn''t even say anything to his other siblings, even though at the time they were discussing about big things, serious one at that. And its about that Vollmond troupe. His mind was only filled with his wife''s name and face at the time.

    As Jieun is not visible in the living room, Eun-Woo continues to enter their bedroom. As soon as he entered the space, two hands suddenly jumped towards him and hugged him there. Of course that act taken him by surprise but he in fast regain his composure. Slowly he closed the door and hugged his wife back.

    Jieun didn''t even said anything. As soon as she heard her husband''s voice there she immediately felt want to be touched by him. Be in his embrace. She knows that only he can give her comfort now.

    Eun-Woo tries to look into Jieun''s face at that moment and finds no crying there, but she seems to bother about something. Hurt most of it. And he didn''t like it at all. Whoever done this to her, he will curse that person to hell.

    "What happen?" Eun-Woo asked to make Jieun without letting go of the hug looking at him.

    He is a bit taller than her, her eyes are at a level with his nose, but Eun-Woo still can see her full face there in this position. So he can confirm it now that her face really didn''t have any trail of tearson that. At least not now.

    "I don''t want to talk about that... yet." Finally Jieun said something.

    "Okay." Eun-Woo, who try to be understanding said that, but his disappointment look could still be seen by Jieun at the time.

    She suddenly cupped Eun-Woo face down to her for a kiss. Which once again make Eun-Woo feels shocked. But he didn''t push her away. It just, this is the first time she kisses him first.  And of course, he like it.

    At first, Jieun just wanted to kiss him to ease her anxiety heart, but suddenly she feels the need. No longer thinking about feeling shy, she decides to be bold here now. Her soft kiss become more demanding and of course Eun-Woo notice this. But he is willing to comply. He always wanted her anyway.

    Jieun shifted her mouth to his jaw, and lightly kiss along it. Then, suck his neck and lick it. Practicing exactly what he has always done to her. This time she is the one who will going to give back.

    After a few second, she then move back to find his mouth and started kissing him again and again with Eun-Woo keep up with her. This time also he is giving in so that she can do anything to him. However, she wanted.

    But, as soon as her tongue slips inside his mouth, Eun-Woo cannot take it anymore.  He snapped.  He then pushed her to the wall and started to kiss her roughly. It seems like she wanted it to be that way this time as he can see she seem to be approved this.

    Then he suck on her ears and licking her neck, making Jieun is now moaning because of it. He knows he did the right thing. And he decides whatever make her feeling right now, for short a while he will banish it and replace it with a bliss.

    He rubs her breast through her clothes now. Deliberately not wanting to hold it directly at this time as he wanted this to be a long one. To make her forget. And Jieun shiver in response.

    "Ah! I want you." She blurt that out.

    Hearing that, Eun-Woo approaches his still clothes length to her still clothes core and rubbing each other on the wall now, creating a delicious friction. None of them is naked yet but both already feeling good with this act.

    Feeling like he can''t wait no more to feel Jieun tightness, Eun-Woo lowers his pants a bit there and raises Jieun''s dress up to her waist. He then set aside Jieun''s panties and began to insert himself inside.

    Both groan at this.

    "Ugh!"

    Eun-Woo can feel that his shift is now squeezed so tightly by Jieun at this position, making him thrust up to her in an urgent move now. He knows he can''t last longer if it''s like this. Plus seeing Jieun red face and her swollen lips there that look so beautiful makes him crazy.

    Jieun who is now panting heavily, grab Eun-Woo front shirt and his shoulder as she needs something to cling to.  She also feel so good now to even thinking straight.

    And then, Eun-woo feels his time is coming, and because Jieun has not yet reached her, in fast he stops his movement and removes himself from Jieun.

    "Let me calm done first." He said. This time he wanted to do it longer. Second round is good, but he determined to do it like this.

    Not long after that, he started again by starting to kiss Jieun again while his hand opened her dress. Jieun also in the same urgency unbutton his shirt and throw it on the floor. Both, full naked now. And this time they move to their bed.

    The intensity of the kiss is much higher while both of them is on the bed and Eun-Woo is at the top. His hungry kiss moved down slowly until he reached her core.

    "Eun-Woo?" Jieun who feels shy and nervous seeing him there face to face with her pearl, start asking.

    But feeling curious, Eun-Woo opens her legs and he suck and tongue her there and making Jieun screaming in shock and almost suffocates Eun-Woo with her thigh. But Eun-Woo manages to keep her in place now.

    "Ah..ah .."

    Jieun cannot keep her eyes close now.    Also she cannot keep her mouth silent.  She never knows that this kind of act will feel so good like this. She literally couldnt breath properly.

    Then, Eun-Woo stops that and trails his kiss upwards, so that he is face to face with her perfect mound that he like the most but neglect that for a while now. But only for a little while he concentrates on that,  Jieun grab his face and guide him to kiss her.

    This is getting so much to her now.  She want him inside her so badly.

    Being bold, she pushes Eun-Woo to the bed and she positions herself at his length. Eun-Woo just watch her in anticipation. And in easy, she managed to insert the length herself and started moving there.

    Eun-Woo unconsciously reaches out his hand and squeezed her bottom while she is moving making Jieun feel much tighter to him as her inside is being squeezed due to her feeling excited. Both closed their eyes.

    But suddenly, Jieun stop her movement when Eun-Woo once again feeling a need to let out everything. He then watches her that is now looking at him in breathless.

    "Eun-Woo... I love you."

    Eun-Woo didn''t expect that. His eyes widen by her sudden confession.

    "I''ve been wanting to tell you that for a long time, but I''m just feeling too shy to admit about my feelings, but, I didn''t want to be late to tell you."

    Feeling his ego a little scratched because he is the one supposed to be the courageous one, Eun-Woo flips them and thrust himself inside her again and again until Jieun clings to him and screaming as she finds her bliss. Finally.

    Then, he stops.

    "I supposed to tell you that first, but you beat me to that." Eun-Woo said. Making her worries disappear immediately as she thought that he still didn''t feel like that about her.

    Jieun eyes blur with tears now. But a happy one.

    "I love you more." Eun-Woo said while now thrust again inside her to give himself and probably Jieun again, a pleasure.

    In the end, both of them are screaming in euphoria.  Cried out breathlessly.

    So Eun-Woo fall and lay on top of Jieun with his heavy body, but Jieun didn''t feel it bothering her at all. After a minute, with the strength that he still have he lifted his body and started lying next to Jieun at that moment.

    He then pulled Jieun in his arms there while covering their bodies with a blanket. He knows Jieun will get shy each passing time now when she is recovering. So he just prepared. While he actually likes it when he can see her exposed. Just for him to see.

    "When that you realize it?" Eun-Woo wants to know there.

    Jieun can feel that she is blushing, lean her head on his chest and say it honestly.

    "When we at Summer Region. I feel it more when you decide to ignore me. It makes me irritated somehow. And you? When did you realize it?" Jieun is curious about him too.

    Eun-Woo smirks there. At least he beat her on that.

    "When we met again in Hilleo Village. When you try hard to save Haru."

    Jieun watch Eun-Woo now in disbelief.. While Eun-Woo smiling at her and kiss on the top of her head lovingly.

 Chapter 137 - ANNA JOINING FREYA

    "Is that so?"

    Anna today meets Adele and discusses about Freya and Jieun. Adele tells everything about what happened in prison during the other day, everything she heard.

    "It is. It seems like they want to secretly attack the royal and not just want to kidnap Jieun alone. They must have a grudge against all people in this world because most of us despise their kind. But, if Freya is the one that leads that group must have something to do with King Liam as well. " Adele explained.

    "I have no doubt that it''s all about revenge. But she can''t do anything more. At least when she didn''t even know where is her son is."

    "Do you think that''s all they think? They have no place in this world. But Dream Land is a huge land to which almost everyone is subject to it. I don''t think this problem is as simple as that."

    Anna looked at Adele there with a slightly surprised face.

    "Are you saying that they wanted this land too? Want to take over the royal government and overthrow Liam?"

    Adele smiled a little there.

    "I don''t doubt that at all. You already know Freya for a long time Anna. Looking at her greedy behavior, her ambitions won''t be as small as we expected."

    Anna sighs a deep one there. She actually can''t deny Adele words. She knows from the start that Freya cannot be trusted.

    "After all, those in this group must feel desperate to live a normal life. Actually, The Greatest told me that he watched them over the years and their group grew day by day. It''s not because they can''t afford to avoid the curse... "

    "Don''t tell me that they did it on purpose?" Anna began to understand.

    "They actually are.  They even wait for the time of day when the full moon occurs and try to conceive offspring from the result of that night to enlarge their group. They are not afraid of themselves anymore."

    "They wanted to become a huge community that had to be accepted..."

    "Correct. And where should they go if they are already in a larger group? They must find somewhere to start."

    "And Freya happens to be here." Anna sighed for the umpteenth time. Dizziness come to her head now to think of a problem that is suddenly known.

    "Liam also seems not to trust Freya too. But he just bear with her because of that last wish he wanted to fulfill."

    "It can''t be helped. Because the descendants who know how to perform the ceremony are only those from Devilish Land also from Elysium Land." Adele said.

    "But your people refused to comply with Liam''s request. That''s the biggest reason why we severed political ties." Anna said as she looked at Adele there. She actually understands why the request was denied.

    "How can we agree when what he asked for goes beyond the limits. It totally collides with the natural of the world. The dead cannot possibly be revived and if he succeeds, there will definitely be a side effect on that. We don''t know what will happen when we play with provisions, and time. Because of that we need to stop that before it happens. Or this world will definitely fall out of order. "

    Anna sipped her cold tea there. Trying to calm her thinking about her future here.  Which is too dark.

    "What about Jieun? Have you started training her?" She asks.

    "We just met. Getting to know each other and I conduct an examination of her body first before we started anything. I will probably start the drill tomorrow." Adele replied.

    "Freya is complaining to Liam because he entrust Jieun with you.  But it seems like he ignoring her about that."

    "She can''t help but feeling scared of course.  She can''t even see Jieun fate.  So she must feeling restless.  I understand her on that."  Adele told her opinion.

    "Didn''t he wanted to see her? I know this is too sudden and hard on his behalf, but before the last wish is performed, I think it''s better for them to meet. Although only once." Anna began to ask questions that had long been too careful to be asked. But she wanted to know so badly.

    Adele looked at Anna there. She can''t answer that because she didn''t know.

    "Sooner or later they will definitely meet." She can just say this.

    "I know..." Anna just agreed in a weak tone.  She just hope that it''s not too late.

    After a long chat with Adele, Anna continued to move towards Freya''s working space. Luckily the witch was there. Wipe her black magic equipment there.

    "What an honor to have you here, my queen." Freya said  smirking there without looking at Anna. She is still focussing in whatever she was doing.

    "Soundproof this room if you don''t want Liam to hear whatever we''re about to say." Anna said as she continued to sit there despite not being invited.

    Hearing that, Freya raised her eyes to look at the queen there. She smiles there. A genuine one.

    "You see, I''m a little busy here because I want to clean this dusty room because no one will help clean it when I''m in custody. But for you, I will spend my time. Make sure you keep that in mind."

    "You''ve been out for so long and only today do you want to clean up? Cut the crap and do that already!" Anna was lazy to treat the witch''s temperament.

    Freya didn''t say anything but just smiling. Not like her usual self. With a single snap of a finger, all of the walls in there was covered in rather thick black smoke and then became a layer on top of the white wall. Looks like the walls turned gray because of that.

    "Done. What do you want to discuss? Are you here because you''ve been thinking about my offer?"

    "What else can get me here? We''re not close to begin with." Casually Anna said that then.

    "True." Freya admitted it quickly. "But looking at your face, it''s like you want to say something else too." She began to guess.

    "I won''t do something without a real black and white document. I have my own condition too."

    "Humph! Very noble way." Using her black magic she summon a pen and paper there which now writes something in the air without her holding.

    "Talk then."

    Anna observed Freya, who for her at the time was too patient not as usual.

    "But first, can I know what are you going to do if your plan is working to make the last wish? Are you going to kill all of us here? You told me that you didn''t want Liam to make the wish but instead you want me to help stop him and you want to perform that yourself. So what is your true purpose? "

    Anna could see the witch''s eyes moving here and there for a moment as if a little nervous there. Make her behavior seem fishy.

    "Are you forgetting that I truly propose is to save my son. And my wish has nothing to do with you. If you feel suspicious, as Liam offers you, I also offer the same. The second wish will be yours to make."

    Lie, Anna can see in Freya''s eyes that she didn''t even want her to stand on that platform together, but she didn''t want to press on that any longer. She will stop both Freya and Liam at the end anyway. But she needs to plan properly.

    "First, all of the royal family will not be in harm, including Liam. Second, people in this Dream Land also can''t be in any harm. Third, I will make the second wish." Anna finally said her condition which the pen called for by Freya earlier quickly wrote it on paper.

    But the ripple on Freya''s face there seemed uncomfortable with the conditions imposed.

    ''Let''s see whether you dare or not to accept this proposal. You will be dead no matter what after the wish is performed, but this blood agreement come first before the ceremony. What do you want to do Freya? '' Anna said in her heart.

    "Why did you condition say like I wanted to harm everyone? Do you feel suspicious?" Freya deliberately asked.

    "Come on. I just want to defend my family. Just like yours. Is it too heavy to accept? Don''t forget. I take care of Drake all this time well and even tell you about him each time. Aren''t you thankful?" Anna replied the remark.

    Freya swallows there, but giving up at the end.

    "Fine!"

    Both, using a knife Freya brought cut their palm a little, drawing a blood out before shaking hands.

    "Une entente soll nicht kaputt gehen ."

    Freya finally spoke the deed, performing the blood agreement ritual meaning ''the agreement shouldn''t break''. Then, their joint hand is creating a circle with a black bracelet that is now at their wrist and finally goes into their skin. Disappear like that. The agreement is finished and now mixed with their blood.

    Each pulled a hand that was now recovering. There were no traces of wounds or blood.

    Freya then took the paper that had Queen Anna''s conditions written on her earlier and signed there before giving it to the Queen.

    "Happy?"

    Anna took that and kept putting it in her dress pocket. Then she got up and wanted to get out of there because her business was already over.

    "Oh yeah. I just want to tell you a secret." Anna said to peek Freya interest there.

    Freya just looks at her now. Didn''t want to talk.

    "Drake told me that he didn''t kill Louis and guess what... I believe in him."

    Freya widened her eyes there.

    "But sadly, he''s upset with his mother who kept judging him at the time, kept thinking that he did that without even being suspicious of King Liam''s accusations at the time. He at least can understand Liam but it seems like he can''t forgive his own mother."

    Anna continues to get out of there after dropping a bomb on the witch''s heart.

    Freya, mouth dropping, started howling at that time after a few second realizing what Anna just said.. She calling Anna many times because she wants to know more, but Anna is just walking away, ignoring her.

 Chapter 138 - ADELE TRAINING JIEUN

    "Keep focusing on that. Think that this is a life and death situation. Like you are in a war."

    Today, Irene was taken by Adele into the forest and told her to heal the animals they found injured there. From the smallest insects to the largest are the deer they happen to encounter.

    This is already the twenty times Jieun heals using her power there and her limit is finally reached. After she finishes, she continues to sit on the forest floor panting while Adele inspects the animals as a whole before letting them go.

    "Your stamina was getting better than two days ago. Its a good progress." Adele said to her. Yes. This is the second time Adele ask her to do this and Jieun  didn''t really know why. It''s not just a matter of stamina, is it?

    She wanted to ask as her curiosity level is high, but before the training began, Adele already makes her to promise that she can''t ask her anything regarding her teaching techniques. And Jieun had to agree there because she really, really wants to learn under her even though she knows herself better than anyone. She is the ''curious freak''! So she just settled with biting her tongue there.

    "All the animals and insects you cured earlier are all in good condition. Just like the other day. I didn''t have to do anything. Looks like you taught yourself well." Adele said with a smile.

    Jieun face blush a little now. Feeling a little embarrassed by the compliment that she get.

    "But, your power if you don''t use it properly can threaten your own life."

    She look a little surprised there after hearing the news.

    "Why do you say that?"

    "You see, I saw a pattern when you heal. A simple task will be no problem, but with very serious cases you might restrain your body much. Have you ever used this power until you fainted?" Adele asked there.

    Jieun make an effort to remember.  Searching for her memory inside her head.

    "Probably twice."    She make an acknowledgment there.

    "Did you take a long time to get up after that?"

    "I think yes."  She seem to remember that she sleep for more than 10 hours before after using her power.

    Adele nodded while thinking of something there.

    "When you use your power, at the highest level, I can see that your blood vessel is in tense, so strong, also you heart pumping so hard making it hard for you to breath. My diagnosis by seeing you are, this power is not resulting in everyday healing but in urgent times. Probably in battle. "

    "Does that mean I can''t do this so often?"

    "I believe you will have no problem using that eye of you to inspect the inside of the organ, but your hand..." Adele held her hand there.

    "A glow that coming out from here... You need to be careful in using it. Like you said. You can''t use this power to yourself but to other people or other creature only. So you need to take care of yourself more."

    Jieun looked at her hand that was now released by her teacher. She didn''t know that this power could be so difficult.

    "And it also means that you have to read more and study more in your college to succeed in becoming a doctor. To heal in a manual way. Also, you can learn about how people of Elysium Land do the healing. Combining all of that, you will be a great healer in no time. "

    "Can I learn about that? Like what people in Elysium Land do?  Will you teach me?" Jieun really feel a bit excited there.

    "I was told by Queen Anna to teach you, didn''t I? So of course I will."

    Jieun cannot hide her happiness and started smile in wide there, but suddenly what Adele just said started coming back into her mind. There''s no way people in this world said a word ''doctor'' right?

    "Can I ask you something Miss Adele?" Jieun start asking.

    "Anything except my way of teaching is fine." Adele said her agreement.

    Jieun get up from her seat and start shaking her clothes which are now dirty with soil.  Then she properly look at Adele before asking.

    "Are you on Queen Anna side? And how do you know about me, who is now learning to become a doctor?"

    Adele smiled there. She thought that this girl will never ask her that as it already take a while before the girl realizing what she just saying. It''s just a bait. As she need Jieun to trust her more and fast.  They didn''t really have a time for a distrust.

    "Whoever come and go to this part of the world, higher people in Elysium Land will know about that as this is one of our speciality and of course because of that, I know about you. You can think of us as a protector of this world."

    Higher people? Protector? That time Jieun realize that her teacher here is not just a regular someone and the Elysium Land that she only heard all this time probably not the same kind of land as this, Dream Land.

    "I know about your life story and yes, you can say that I am on Anna''s side. We know each other for so long now. Before she married King Liam. We still maintain a good friendship even after King Liam decided not to again working with us. "

    "Is that mean that you know my mother too?" Jieun being bold now in asking.

    Adele paused a bit there before confirming.

    "We are not close. But I saw her when she lived in Elysium Land quite a long time and commuted to Dream Land while these two lands still have political ties. She is respected even in Elysium Land and most people there know about her."

    Jieun seems a little disappointed in there, but also proud after knowing about her mother. She thought Adele might be close to her mother. But knowing that she is not that close with her mother make she cannot say more to this matter.

    But suddenly she remembers something that she really needs to ask. Since they are now quite far from the palace, Jieun feels this is the best opportunity for her to ask about things that are bothering her this past few weeks now. About her probably new power.

    "That day, when the mysterious group attacks me and Mia, I didn''t really remember what happen, but Eun-Woo told me that, I suddenly snap and a new power resurface."

    Adele raised her eyebrows there. She was a little curious to know what power Jieun meant at this point.

    "What kind of power?" She told Jieun to continue her conversation.

    "Eun-Woo said that I suddenly change in my appearance. With silver hair and white eyes and my whole body seem to be emit a very bright light that protect them from the group attack. The group even shocked and can''t do anything about that. And I kill one of them in that form. But the truth is... I didn''t remember what is actually happening. Do you... ever meet something like that? Do you know something like that? " Jieun hope Adele can help there.  Provide her some answer.

    But Adele looks frozen in her place right now.

    "Miss Adele?" Jieun touching her a little to wake her up.

    "Huh? Oh..." Adele cannot lie about this matter, but she also cannot tell Jieun the truth yet. At least not until she gets a permission from that person.

    "What''s wrong? Do you remember something similar in my case?" Jieun  asking again.

    "I can''t say its similar but I do hear about that kind of power. But, I need to research about that first. I''m sorry that I can''t be any help but I promise to tell you anything if I ever find something."

    For that Jieun just be satisfied there. Although she didn''t get the really good answer, but at least there was a beginning.

    Adele returns to Elysium Land in a hurry there and continues to enter the castle. She continued to bow there when confronted with the person she wanted to meet there.

    "The greatest, I Adele The Just, came to facing you."

    A very handsome man who is feeding his cats, wearing a white royalty cloak, with silver hair at shoulder level and have a bright black eyes there looked at Adele who is not seeing his eyes there.

    "No need for that sister. We are alone here." He said there.

    But even so, Adele can''t afford to drop the full formality as he is their King anyway.

    "Lord Ivan, I got some news about Lady Jieun."

    The man stops whatever that he is doing after hearing the name and stands upright there.

    "What about her? Is everything okay?" The tone of the man''s voice sounded a bit worried.

    "She is fine, but my lord... It seems like she is beginning to have your power, but didn''t know how to control on that. What we should do?"

    The news making Lord Ivan seem to stop breathing for a moment.

 Chapter 139 - QUICK ESCAPE

    "You''re really here."

    Anna said to her husband there who was now standing in front of the transparent tomb belonging to his first wife, Lucia in the secret basement.  She always know that he will be here if she can''t find her anywhere.

    Liam looked at Anna, his second wife there, who was starting to enter the same room.

    "What are you doing in here Anna? Do you deliberately want to hurt your own heart?"  He actually concern about her feeling.  He know he already hurting her so much.

    Anna smirks there meaningfully.

    "Don''t think so highly of yourself Liam. I''m still young. I can remarry whenever I want after you make the wish. As you be gone after that."

    His eyes are now flash with anger and he starts to grip Anna shoulder there. So harsh that make Anna gasped in hurt.

    "What do you mean by that? Don''t you want to do the last wish with me? Are you suddenly changing your mind?" He speaks so fast that it makes him lose his breath now.

    Anna just looked sharply at the man now. Give him her own anger vibe there.  Let him know that she also have right to get mad.

    "So that''s right, you actually make me as your wife just for making the last wish."

    "You already know that so why are you still asking me!"

    "I just thought about your offer. You said you will give me the chance to make the second wish. But when I''m thinking back, what should I wish for because in the end I will still die with you. I didn''t have any reason at all.  I have nothing to left behind.  None. "

    Liam realizes he''s been using Anna all this time.  But this time she speaks out about that. He doesn''t know what he should say to her now. He just so desperately want to revive his son.

    "You can''t do this to me Anna. Not after all these years. Not after we start to find out the existence of where this magical stone is. Didn''t you say that you loved me all this time? And you will do anything for me? " Liam said there as he softened his touch to her. No more violence.

    "I do love you Liam. But I suddenly realize that you are not respecting me as your wife even if you didn''t love me. I understand that I am just a replacement even though we already married for so long and nothing could change that.  But, everytime I thought we made love, you are always saying her name.  Don''t you know how much my heart hurt then? Am I a whore for you? "

    "You''re not! "

    "So why are you doing this to me?!"

    For the first and the last time, Anna wanted to speak out her mind so that she would not regret it later. So that she will not feel all wrong with her decision to turn away from the man.

    "In that case, because you don''t want Freya in the same platform when you make the wish, you can just find anyone to do that with you. It''s not necessarily me."

    "I didn''t trust anyone  I trust you Anna. I thought I made that clear to you already." Liam finally speaks in a lower voice. A voice that always grips Anna''s feelings every time it is released.

    Anna began to cry there as her eyes now looked towards the corpse that was there, facing them both.  Why I can''t beat you Lucia?

    "I promise I will do anything to make out for you, but please don''t back off from me now. Please..."

    Anna looked back at her husband.  If people said that King Liam never begging in his entire life, that is totally wrong as Anna always see this.

    "Anything?" She asked.

    Liam nodded now.

    "Then kiss me." Anna ordered.

    Liam was a little shocked and his eyes began to look towards the corpse of his first wife.

    "Kiss me now. Like you mean it. Or I change my mind."

    "I... I Ca..." Never did anyone make Liam stutter like this except her and Anna know that very well. But the reason behind that make her so mad.

    Seeing the hesitant in Liam there, Anna grabs his collar and tries to kiss him on the lips as she started to get frustrated. But unconsciously Liam pushed Anna from getting close to him until she was pushed backwards.

    "See... Don''t promise something that you can''t keep Liam. Or you''re really going to make me sick of you." Anna actually already knows this will happen as he will never do that here. In front of his first wife, though she is already dead frozen like that. What a faithful husband, he is! Anna said that verse in her mind, mockingly for sure.

    "Fine, if you can''t do that I have one more request."  Anna said while wiping away the tears on her face.

    "What is it?" This time Liam was more careful.

    "I want to have a vacation in the Elysium Land with the six princes and Jieun and you can''t say no to that."

    Liam was shocked now by the request. It''s been years since they severed state ties and he forbade all the royal family to go there, but now Anna is asking for that? Doesn''t that make a scratch on his ego?

    "We''re still busy with the magical stone searching also with that Vollmond troupe and you wanted to have fun there?" Liam said in disbelief voice but still in lower note.

    "Don''t think so low of me Liam. I heard you wanted to send them to Coastal Land after attending a Prince James wedding, which was delayed before.  I know you wanted them in the Coastal Land because there were rumors that there was the twin stone in there. As the land is close to the Elysium Land, why don''t I just  venture together. "

    "Are you saying that you as my queen wanted to leave me here by myself managing the country while you go out there exposing yourself to danger?" Liam sounded a little angry this time around.

    "Fine, I will be waiting for them in the Elysium Land while they do the job.  I have Adele by my side anyway.  So, how about that?"

    "Anna..."

    "I am not going there to play Liam. I heard from Adele that one of the twin stones is actually in their hands. Didn''t you feel curious about that?"

    "How can they have it?" Hearing about that Liam in quickly changing his  tone in fast.

    Anna shrugs.

    "But we can''t have it in force. The twin stone will react only when the power stone is around. That''s why I want to go with all of the six princes and Jieun to avoid their suspicion.  After confirming, we will think about what we should do."

    Liam thought for a moment there.

    "Fine. But later. After James wedding we will talk about this again."

    With that Anna wants to move away from there, but her hand is caught by the King.

    "You are still by my side right?  Tell me."  Liam demand her oath.

    "I can make a blood agreement with you if you teach me how to do that." Anna said there asking Liam is practicing black magic for a while now.

    Seeing Anna face right now, Liam knows she will not betray him.

    "No need for that."

    And he let go of her.  Like he always does.

    _______________

    :: Real World::

    Melanie woke up there with her face wet with tears in Beom-Soo''s house. She is actually sleeping there every single day now after the accident that befell her because she doesn''t want Byung-Hun to nagging her about that.

    But even after she recovers, she is still living in here and the man didn''t even ask her to get out. She just feels comfortable even just sleeping in the living room on the sofa. Although Jieun old room is being offered to her.

    Beom-Soo who was awake because he was suddenly thirsty went through the living room and saw Melanie''s condition at that time. Quickly, he came to the woman''s side.

    "Whats wrong? Are you sick anywhere?" Beom-Soo starts to feel worried. Its all because the woman suddenly cried loudly alone, making him feel nervous about that.

    "Brian..." She unconsciously said his real name there.

    "What''s wrong Anna?" He asked again with her real name also.  To comfort her.

    Both seeing each other eye now. Melanie didn''t know why, but she feel too overwhelming and of course in her not right mind, there, she grab Beom-Soo by the collar and started kissing him.

    Beom-Soo is clearly in shocked there, but the sudden memory of them being together in the past come rushing to him making it hard to push her away. And now he finds that he also kiss her back so passionately like any other adult should do.

    Just for today... they just wanted this to be a quick escape for them.. To forget everything that are shackled and burdened themselves all this time.

 Chapter 140 - MELANIE RUSH TO SARAH

    "Hey, I''m going out now."

    Melanie in rush telling Beom-Soo that, in the early morning. She got some urgent work to do and need to move herself in fast.

    "What about breakfast? I have already made your portion." Beom-Soo said there hoping that the woman will change her mind.

    After thinking a few times, Melanie gave up on her original plan and her legs started walking towards the kitchen. Her work is actually flexible, but she just too used in following timetable. Work habit like most of people said.

    As she is quite busy with the meteor rainbow and Jieun, she finally takes unpaid leave for a year as a lecturer in the medical college. Of course, Jieun feel sad after knowing her decision, but she can''t do a lot of things at one time.

    But her place is now replaced by Professor Do-Yun, her own superior who is already retired, but because he is on board in whatever Melanie is doing he steps up to help. Because he is also famous for his research and so on, Jieun is also excited to be able to study with him.  Thankfully.  And it save Melanie from ''the sulking girl''.

    "Are you going to stake out at Sarah''s house again? You didn''t get anything this past few weeks." Beom-Soo asked there. He actually doesn''t agree with the woman doing the dangerous job alone, but he also can''t tag with her each time she wants to do it as he also has his own life priority.

    Yes. After an accident that happened to her and she gradually recovered, Melanie always watched the movements of Sarah, her flower shop also her house. But, nothing happened. Even Martin''s shadow is completely invisible. It seems like the man knows that he is being watched. Martin is a sly person anyway.  A smart one at that.  Makes Melanie hating him more.

    She also hired someone to pick up and send Jieun to college. Someone that can be trusted. Someone that good at martial arts. Jieun used to asking about why she suddenly got a personal driver, but Melanie just created a sad story saying that her friend which is the driver is losing his job due to something unfair and she just provide a temporary job for him to keep on living. And as Jieun has been naive as ever she just took the story completely without any doubt.

    "Not today." Melanie said while sipping her hot latte there. "Actually, I didn''t go there for about three days now."

    Beom-Soo was a little surprised at that time because everyday Melanie still came home a bit late. If she didn''t do the stake out, what else she''s doing?

    "So what are you doing exactly? Can you tell me about that?"

    "Nothing new. It just I received a tip from London saying that someone has been tested with the rainbow meteor since a month old.  A girl at that."

    Beom-Soo is a little surprised to hear that. Who dared to do a lab test on a baby?

    "And what happen to the baby?" Beom-Soo getting serious so suddenly. Feeling concern about someone that he never know.

    "That was exactly my reaction the first time I heard about that. I thought it was a joke at first, but with further investigation, it turns out that it''s all true. She is still survived till now, but I didn''t know her real condition is. She is an orphan, being left after her teenage mother gave birth and doesn''t want to take care of her as her so called boyfriend is a jerk and doesn''t want to be responsible. But the place that manages orphan infant apparently sells babies in silence and I don''t know what to say whether she is lucky or not.  Lucky because she wasn''t sold for another evil purpose, but unlucky for being a lab test. "

    Beom-Soo sigh hard there.  Can''t believe that this world is so cruel.  No.  People is the one that doesn''t have heart and make this world seems so cruel.

    "What a tough life she got. How old is she now? "

    "25. What shocked me the most is that she is being injected by all the 7 rainbow meteors liquid."

    "But she still survives..."

    Melanie nodded.

    "So now I and some other my professor friends are fighting to get custody of the girl. To save her, but the lab is famous for producing medicines and vaccine  for around the world. We are tight in our hands, but our priority is just to save the girl. "

    "Are you saying you and your friends are threatening them?" Beom-Soo raised his  eyes there.

    Melanie shrugs a little.

    "A life is at risk."

    Beom-Soo massages his face there to calm himself.

    "As I can''t find Martin yet, I think I need to ask Sarah directly and probably its already time to tell Byung-Hun about him. For safety."

    "And you just think to tell him now?" Beom-Soo scoffs there.

    "Hey, I don''t need you too nagging me too. He will talk non-stop if I told him sooner. And I didn''t want to get grounded in this age." Melanie playfully makes a joke.  But she actually didn''t have any doubt that Byung-Hun can do that to her.  If he decide to become bull headed of course.

    Then... Silent come forward to them. Things are getting a bit awkward now plus what happened between them last night. Luckily Melanie was able to stop their very hot kisses before they went any further.

    "About last night... I''m sorry. I just caught up in the moment. I shouldn''t have been kissing you." Melanie started.

    Beom-Soo look like trying hard not to get nervous about what happen but still he get shy remember about that.

    "Things happen when we can''t control our emotions well. I''m also guilty of not push you away from the very beginning. But I guess I also caught on the moment at the time."

    Melanie smiles there.

    "Let''s hope nothing like this happen again. We deal it like an adult and let the things past okay." Melanie started to get up from her seat after already finishing her breakfast.

    "Something I wonder if you are really an adult. Your age might be but your mind..." Beom-Soo teased while shaking his head.

    "Tch," Melanie isn''t saying anything back and just came out of the house, leaving her dirty plate behind as a punishment for the man who always find something to  teased her.

    While driving, on the way to her friend''s lab to discuss their new finding, her phone started to be ringing.  Seeing the name on the screen, Melanie in fast push the received button.

    "Yes, Professor Do-Yun. May I help you?"

    Melanie''s suspicion was that her superior wanted to ask about material learning as he took over her work but turn out that her suspicion was wrong.

    "Hey Melanie. I called because of one of your students that you ask me to pay attention to due to her relationship with that person,"

    "Yes, Sarah. What about her?" Melanie pressed the emergency lights on her car and started stopping at the side of the road to focussing on the conversation better.

    "She didn''t come to college in three days. Also today, she didn''t attend. Jieun try to call her phone this few days after I ask her but the call is not connected. More precisely, her phone is off. Jieun never went to her house so she didn''t know where to find her and I also know for sure you guys will never let her go there herself. But as I know what are you doing this past few weeks so I called, just to let you know. In case something happen to her. "

    Melanie began to feel uncomfortable there. Sarah stopped coming to college just right after she stopped stalking her. It can''t be a coincidence isn''t it?

    "Melanie?" Seeing Melanie didn''t say anything back Do-Yun called her back.

    "Ah, Professor. I''m still here. Thank you for telling me this." Melanie said.

    "Called me if anything." He said.

    "I will."

    With that, Melanie turned the steering wheel of her car, going in the opposite direction. Went to the Sarah house while praying that nothing is happening to the girl.

    In the meantime, she started dialing Sarah''s phone number that she already saved, but as Professor Do-Yun said no one can reach her.There''s no ringtone there at all and continued to be disconnected just like that.

    Then, she contacted the flower shop that the girl owned. Also, she found out about that because of her stake out. Just in case, she gets the business number of the place from one of Sarah''s employees when Sarah is not around. So, she called on that number now.

    "The Roses flower shop. May I help you?" A voice is heard there and its not Sarah.

    "Hello, sorry to bother, but my name is Professor Melanie. I am a lecturer who teaches Sarah on campus, but I can''t reach her cell phone. Can I talk to her?"

    "Oh, I''m sorry professor, but she didn''t come to work for 3 days now and today also it looks like she didn''t come judging from the time. We also can''t reach her. Is there something wrong?" The worker''s voice sounded a little worried.

    "No... Its okay. I''ll just go to her house now. Thank you." Melanie disconnected the line with a feeling of fear mixed with worry there.. Without care about the speed limit anymore, Melanie drives her car very fast now.

 Chapter 141 - SARAH WEAK BODY

    Arriving at the house she had been stalking at for so long, this time, Melanie didn''t think twice to go straight to the front door of the two storey house and ring the bell.

    Ding Dong!

    But it was only silence that invited her then. Feeling uneasy in her heart, Melanie rang the bell several times more and also knocked on the door of the house.

    "Sarah! Are you there?"

    Still no one answered. She even put her ears close to the door to try to hear anything inside but she can''t detact any voices.  Melanie started thinking there maybe Sarah was really on vacation or something and it was just her that thinking too much. But of course her phone that was off and no one can reach her is kind a suspicious.

    Feeling defeated, she turned to head towards her car again. In just a few steps there, the feeling of her heart became so strong saying that the girl was in trouble.

    With that, she changed her direction and started walking around the house area. Nothing wrong in particular on the outside, but as she sees a window, she tries to peek inside. Luckily the window is not tinted so she manages to see the inside of the house.

    But the problem is her vision is being blocked by the curtain that covers the window and just a small gap there that she can see, but even from there she caught a body lying on the floor not moving there.

    "Oh my God! Is that Sarah?"  She can''t be so sure as she can''t see the face.

    Melanie knocked on the window of the house to see if the body could respond to her making noise, but the body didn''t even move even a little.

    She then tried to push the window, trying to open it, but of course she failed that as the window was locked from the inside. She even tries to kick the window after that, hoping it will crash just like what she always saw in the movie, but still the window is too intact and strong. Nothing happens making her confused with herself.

    "This isn''t easy at all." She started murmur to herself while trying hard to be calm but surely she failed with that.

    Feeling rushed and frustrated, Melanie walked to the front door of the house again and tried to push the door open and break the lock, but of course she failed that.

    "Why our technology is so advanced?! Ugh!" Melanie started to get mad at herself, then while trying, she called 911 for help.

    "Hello, I am Dr. Melanie Swift from Korean International Medical College. I think one of my students being attacked by someone at her house. I saw an unmoving body lying on the floor from the window, but I can''t enter this house because it''s locked, the window also locked from the inside. The body didn''t respond. Her phone is off for four days now. Please send an ambulance also police here. "

    "Help will be arriving soon Maam."

    Feeling a bit relieved, Melanie tries to key in the password. Using her phone, she search for Sarah information and try to key in a number that probably is the password that she use. The human mind is too easy anyway. They tend to use a number that is easy for them to remember and usually relates to their lives.

    First she tries using Sarah birthday, but it failed. Second, she uses her late mother''s birthday, but also failed.

    "Ugh! Where is the help anyway?!" Melanie grew angrier there. As a doctor herself, she knows that every second is important to save someone''s life or it might be too late. Who knows how long the girl has been lying like that?

    Thinking for a while, Melanie in her last attempt tries to use Jieun''s birthday there. Miracully,

    Klik! Ding Dong Deng!

    A sound of the door opening is almost making Melanie jump on her feet. She is definitely feeling too relieved, but her professional mind kicks in fast. She opened the door using her handkerchief, still remembered to be careful not to touch anything, and ran into the living room. The area where she saw the lying body earlier.

    Melanie stopped her legs there and gasp a little loud there as she can''t believe in what she is seeing. She is right all along. Seeing there''s faint breath fluctuating from the weak body, she knows Sarah is still alive.

    She went to the kitchen and tried to find a kitchen glove so when she inspected her there would not interfere with the police duty to find criminal evidence. Looks like her choice to call for police is a good thing after all.

    "Found it."

    Melanie then puts on the gloves and started kneeling next to the girl. There, Sarah lay at the floor with a bloody face here and there. Without hesitation, she then uses her finger to count on Sarah''s breathing while looking at her watch. The girl breath is getting irregular each time now making Melanie feel a little scared.

    "Sarah, stay with me.  Help will be arriving soon."    Melanie told her didn''t care if she hear that or not.

    The girl didn''t even move in response to her pleading. Melanie continue to inspect her.  She lifted the girl''s shirt slightly and found very large blackish red bruises on her ribs and abdomen. Her legs and hand also full with old and new bruise.  Scar here and there seems like she is beaten with a belt.

    "Damn!" Melanie can''t help to curse.

    The sound of ambulance sirens and police kept Melanie awake there and went out to tell the rescuers about her finding and ask them to be careful while handling the patient. As Sarah rib probably broken looking at her condition.

    Then, Melanie went to the police there to say her report and tell him what she know and of course about Martin. After finishing her business here, she then drove towards the hospital where Sarah was taken.

    Half and hour later,

    Melanie seemed with a very nervous face and restless mind waiting in the waiting room near the operating room. Sarah''s condition was so bad that she had to undergo surgery to fix the broken rib and to remove the blood clot in her body.  Just like what Melanie already expected.

    She feels a little guilty there because this is happening after she stops coming to watch her. She did not think that Martin was willing to do such a thing to his own daughter. But after rethinking that he is trying to kill her before at their lab and what he did to Alex son, she shouldn''t be surprised by this. But still...

    Melanie then sends a message to her others professor friends to proceed with their plan without her as she got this emergency and called Beom-Soo after that.

    "Hello Mel."

    After the call was picked up Melanie did not speak there instead just breathed there. She can''t bring herself to say something right away.

    "What''s wrong?" He asks with a worried tone of voice now.

    "I am at the hospital."

    "What? Where? Send me the address." Beom-Soo feeling shocked there.  He thought that Melanie is being attack again.

    "I''m not the one that get hurt. It''s Sarah. Martin physically assault her, probably after I stop stake out at her house. Her face is full of blood, her rib is broken and there bruises here and there. And now she is undergoing surgery. She didn''t look like herself anymore. Luckily there was no sexual assault but still... I feel... "

    "It''s not your fault Melanie. Did you report this to the police yet?"

    "I already did. They investigated on it now and went to search for Martin to be arrested to help with the investigation. If there is strong evidence showing on him, he will be in prison for this."

    "Is there anyone with you right now?"

    "Police send their squad here to keep an eye on us because they are worried if Martin shows up here. I have also hired some more bodyguards at Byung-Hun''s house for their safety.

    Beom-Soo sigh there.

    "Did Byung-Hun know about this?  He need to be prepared too you know."

    "He is in shocked when I called him before to tell him that Martin is alive and it seems like he try to get us. He didn''t refuse the protection that I send to them, but he is on the way here now. Jieun didn''t know yet what had happened to Sarah but she is probably feeling confused as suddenly I ask her not to come to college for a few days. I didn''t want Martin to get to her. Who knows what he is thinking right now. "

    Beom-Soo was silent there.

    "So its better if you go to Byung-Hun house now to keep Jieun company. I will be there too after I know Sarah is doing okay."

    "Worry about yourself Melanie. We both know he wanted to get you from the start. Whatever he wanted, you will be the key. So be careful."

    "I will.." But Melanie knows she is not confident at all with what she is saying.

 Chapter 142 - SARAH FINALLY WAKE UP

    After what happen, Sarah who already went into a successful surgery is still not waking up yet even though its already 48 hours after the surgery ended.  The doctor who is on charge of her said that she probably facing too much trauma making that she didn''t wake up yet even though they estimate her to come into her senses sooner than that.

    Melanie become more restless after knowing that but also relieved as the girl already get out from a dangerous zone.  But as Sarah still not opening her eyes, she can''t be too happy with that fact alone.

    "I can''t believe you keep this huge thing from me all this time.  You even hurt before because of this."  Byung-Hun said.  He didn''t really know how he should be reacting after hearing everything from Melanie when both of them having a breakfast at the hospital caf¨¦ in the ground floor while waiting for Sarah.

    Melanie is staying here every single day.  She even moves Sarah to the VIP room even it cost a lot.  The police also still changing their shift everyday to keep an eye of Sarah and her as Martin is still cannot be captured.  Meanwhile, Byung-Hun is coming here everyday to accompany her.  He didn''t even say or ask anything all this time as he seem to be waiting for Melanie to tell him herself.  And now, she did it.

    "I''m sorry.  I just¡­  I don''t know.  I thought I can handle this. I also didn''t know that Martin can go this far."

    "He tries to kill you years before and yet you still can say that?  Stop being so na?ve Mel."  Byung-Hun just can sigh now.

    "I know.  I''m sorry."  Once again Melanie said that with her head down.  Can''t bring herself to see Byung-Hun face who is there, sitting in front of her.

    "Is there anything else that you hide from my knowledge?  Or just this?  I will be more upset if you didn''t honest with me now."  Byung-Hun started to give her a warning.  This woman is too brave for her own good.

    "Well, there''s one more thing that I didn''t tell you."

    Byung-Hun started change his expression there.

    Seeing that Melanie in fast tell him that she didn''t mean too.

    "It''s not that I didn''t want to tell you.  I actually want to tell you long before, but suddenly this event occurs make me can''t bring myself to tell.  But it seems like I need to tell you now."

    "What is it?"  Byung-Hun asked in fast before Melanie change her mind.  Its not like he didn''t know Melanie who like to be working alone and all.

    "I and my other research team this past few weeks found out one cases that got some connected with the rainbow meteor based in London.  A girl."

    "A girl?  Beside Aera and Jieun, this is the third case involving woman, isn''t it?"  Byung-Hun ask as he know most of the victim is a male.

    "True.  But this girl, she is being tested since her a month old."

    "What the heck!"  Unconsciously, Byung-Hun can''t help himself to swearing.

    Melanie can understand the reaction as she also done the same. But Byung-Hun didn''t know the highlight yet.  Which she knows, the news will definitely make him swearing non-stop later on.

    "She is 25 now and in a sleeping condition like Eun-Woo.  I and my team is now trying to fight to get her to Korea.  But the main point is, we actually threatening the lab."

    "Wait, what?  Why do you need to threatening the lab?  Won''t you will be facing trouble with that?"

    Melanie shaking her head there.

    "We are too afraid to wait as her life probably in danger if we wait more.  Even Professor Do-Yun is on board with this.  The lab is that famous lab that you also knew, the biggest in bio technology world.  We didn''t know if we can win if we use legal road so we just do this."

    Byung-Hun got numb in his tongues after listening this.  He didn''t know that Melanie do a lot of things behind his back all this time while he only hiding inside his house hoping for some miracle to be happen.  He feels a bit shame because of that.

    "If Professor Do-Yun is on board on this, there''s must be a huge issue huh¡­"  Byung-Hun said there.

    Melanie nodded.

    "Because this girl, is actually being test by all 7 color of rainbow meteor."  Finally, she said that.

    Jaw- dropping, Byung-Hun cannot hide whatever he is feeling inside his heart right now and start swearing for a long time.

    "What a mother #$%@&*#@#$%&*~!"

    Even Melanie can''t seem to drink her water now and smiling apologetically to those who walking close to their place and hear whatever that he is saying.

    After the breakfast, both Melanie and Byung-Hun who already calm down went back to Sarah room to check on her.  But from a far they can see that the police, who supposed to guarded in front of the door is no longer there.  Feeling a bit suspicious as usually the police officer will not be going anywhere before telling them, Melanie looks at Byung-Hun.  Sending him, her thought in silent.

    "Argh!"

    Crash!

    Suddenly, a loud noise coming from the room making Melanie and Byung-Hun is now running there in fast to see what is going on.

    Open the door, Melanie can see one man wearing a police uniform, trying to get closer to Sarah who is now wake up there and try to defend herself with a flower vase that already smash and leaving her with the sharp one in her hand.

    "What are you doing?!"  Melanie said there and the man, realizing that he is being corner is now trying to escape by pushing Melanie and Byung-Hun to aside and start to running away.  Byung-Hun who recover fast, running towards the man now leaving Melanie with Sarah.

    "Sarah."  Melanie calling her.

    "Don''t come near me!  I will kill you¡­  I kill you!"  Sarah said in tears now.

    Melanie knows that Sarah now is not like herself there.  She probably to traumatize with what happen to her making she cannot understand what is happening around her.  In her mind all of people that try to get close, will try to hurting her.  Like Martin is doing.

    But Melanie cannot let her in this state too long as she can see from the outside of Sarah hospital gown that the stiches from the surgery is probably open because of her movement and blood is coming out now.

    "Sarah, look at me now.  Its me.  Professor Melanie.  You remember me, right?"  Melanie tries to talk to her in soft voice now.  Hoping that she will understand sooner while her hand pushes the red button beside the bed to call for help.

    "Jieun is worried about you because she can''t reach you this past few days.  Are you remembering her?  Lee Jieun?"  Melanie tries to see if she can get a hold of herself now by mentioning her best friend there.

    Sarah seems confuse there and try to see Melanie face. As if she tries to remember who she is.  At the time, nurses coming in and Melanie motion her hand for them to stop her track.  One of the nurses went out from there to prepare for sedative if it needed.  Sarah didn''t react to them as she seems to try remembering something in her mind.

    "Jieun¡­  My best friend."  Sarah murmur there.

    "Yes.  She is your best friend.  I went to your house before and see you fainted and brought you here.  Don''t worry.  Everything will be fine now.  You are safe here."

    In slow motion, Sarah let down her hand who already wounded because she grabs the crack vase too hard and throw the vase away.  Once again, she looks at Melanie there.  She finally remember everything now.

    "Professor Melanie?"

    Melanie nodded.

    "Yes, it''s me.  I''m here to make sure you are alright."

    Then Sarah burst into a tear and plopped herself down to the floor.  Her legs given up.

    "He tries to kill me.  And that police is being paid by him."  Sarah said there.

    Knowing that, Melanie rush beside Sarah and continue to hug her there. Hoping that her warm body can make the girl to calm down.  She already went through so much.

    After a while, the doctor who in charge with Sarah come over and stiches her wound again while Byung-Hun and Melanie is talking with police head in the outside to report everything¡­again.  Turn out that the police before is a fake as the police who at first supposed to watch them said that the man approach him said that their shift is change early.  So, he just believes that and let the new fake police to in charge.  Luckily, Melanie and Byung-Hun come at the right moment.

    Byung-Hun also cannot catch the man as he run too fast making it hard for him to catch up.  The man is for sure a young one seeing that.

    Melanie sigh between relief and anxious.

    "What''s wrong?"  Byung-Hun said there.

    "I need to bring Sarah out from here to live with me.  I need to watch her 24 hours without getting worried.  She is our witness, if police ever caught that jerk."

    "What about you just bring her to my house.  There''s Jieun to accompany her too."  Byung-Hun said his plan.

    "No, your house already crowded with people and she¡­ didn''t know what was going on with Jieun and us."

    "You said she is Jieun best friend.  Seeing her badly hurt like this, I''m pretty sure what Martin want her to do, she didn''t do it.  If she knows what happen in our family than that''s it.  What important now is she is safe and I can see you in front of my eyes.  My house have a lot of room anyway."

    "But it probably uncomfortable for Ji-Na¡­"

    "You know she have a much bigger heart than me.  I''m sure she is fine with this.  But you will need to explain everything to Jieun.  Also, if Martin tries to make a move at my own house, we are all together with this.  He can''t do much alone."

    "Then¡­ let me tell Sarah about this.."  Melanie finally accept the idea.

 Chapter 143 - EXTRA CAREFUL

    After persuading Sarah to follow them, Melanie and Byung-Hun continue to drive away after the hospital agrees that Sarah''s condition is good enough to be released from the hospital.

    Jieun wait patiently in the house because her father Beom-Soo has already informed her about Sarah will be brought to live with them. But Jieun doesn''t know more detail about what really happened. Beom-Soo just said to her that Sarah has been abused by her own father and Melanie will tell her the full story later on when she is arriving.

    Feel like she has been waiting forever, finally her eyes caught Melanie''s and Byung-Hun car who trail behind, drive in the yard of the house from the window. Jieun now moving to the main door to see them. As soon as she opened the door, how surprised she was to see Sarah there, sitting in a wheelchair with bruises here and there.  Sarah really didn''t lool like herself.

    Seeing Jieun who was in front of her at that time, Sarah could not resist the feeling and with all her might she got up from her wheelchair and kept hugging Jieun there. She feels so relieved seeing Jieun who is safe there because Martin threatened her to hurt Jieun before.

    "Jieun... I''m scared." Sarah said in sobbing now.

    Jieun, who feel a little confused at the time just do things that she find it suitable. She hugs her best friend back.

    "It''s okay. You will be fine." Jieun said while looking towards Melanie and Byung-Hun alternately. Her face clearly showed a question mark.

    Knowing what was implicit in Jieun''s heart at the time, Melanie asks her to bring Sarah to rest first.  Her eyes show Jieun a silent promise to tell her everything later on.

    "Jieun, can you bring Sarah to her room first for her to get some rest. She just underwent surgery so she''s still weak and needs a lot of rest." She said there.

    Jieun make a nod and ask Sarah to sit in her wheelchair again  She then pushes Sarah into the room that her mother in law Ji-Na already prepared before for her.

    Meanwhile, Melanie and Byung-Hun enter the house and find Ji-Na and Beom-Soo who have also been waiting for them ever since.

    "I''m sorry that I keep on troubling all of you." Melanie said there while sitting down at the sofa with a grunt.

    "What are you saying? We are in this together from the start Melanie and you know it." Ji-Na said to her. Refusing the apology.

    "Ji-Na is right Mel. You don''t have to apologies." Beom-Soo also interrupted.

    "Told you she got a much more big heart than me." Byung-Hun just said that as he already said everything that he wanted to say to her before. He didn''t have anything else to say anymore.  Melanie can only showing them her smile with gratitute there.

    Meanwhile, Jieun is now supporting Sarah to sit down on the bed.

    "Do you need something? Want something to drink or anything?" Jieun speak in a gentle voice there.  Didn''t want to starled her fragile friend here.

    Sarah shook her head there.  She actually didn''t feel like eating or drinking this time.  In fact, she didn''t feel like to do anything.

    "Can you sit with me for a moment?" Sarah asked there.  She suddenly wanted some company.

    Jieun smile at her request for a moment before she then also sits on the bed.

    "How are you feeling?" Jieun ask in concern.

    "Worst. But thanks to Professor Melanie, I can still breathe and alive." Sarah said there.

    Jieun holding his best friend''s hand. Didn''t want Sarah to be too sad with what happen even though she have right to be sad.

    "I''m so glad you''re okay." She said in honest.  After losing Mia, she can''t imagine to lose one more of her best friends.

    Sarah looks at Jieun now and start crying again.

    "He suddenly comes to me after all these years just to know about the rainbow meteor.  I didn''t know what is that at first but he ask me to read about his research and all." Suddenly Sarah tells what happened to Jieun. Express her  feelings.

    "He asked me to find the meteor inside Professor Melanie''s office and also asked me  stalking her.  He think that professor have the meteor in hiding.  I feel so shame because I followed his orders and didn''t even try to fight as I am too afraid of him."

    Jieun already know about that Doctor Martin from Byung-Hun before. About who he is and what he research and all the bad things that he is doing. But she never thought that the person is actually the Sarah birth father. Of course, its not Sarah''s fault to have someone like him as her father. Jieun will never let something like this affecting their friendship.

    "But suddenly he said to me to tell him where do you live. He never mention why he wanted to know about that, but I know he didn''t mean well like he always is. So even though I was afraid of him, I didn''t he to hurt you. I know, I can''t live properly if something happen to you. So at first I lie about your address. But after he caught on, he physically assault me and asked about you again. I try to fight this time but he is still strong even in the disabled situation that he in. So I just decided to shut up and accept whatever he wanted to do to me. Including death.  I don''t even remember being rescue. "

    "Oh, Sarah." Jieun is now also shed tears there. Didn''t think that Sarah was willing to pawn security for her. Just like what Mia did. With that, she hugs her again.

    "You stupid. Why you didn''t tell me in the first place. We probably could do something about that." Jieun speak with regret.

    "I''m sorry...  I just...  I can''t think straigh after he suddenly barge into my life." Sarah could only cry there.

    "But I''m afraid if he knows I am here and do something to you. What should I do? I am not supposed to agree to come here to you.  He is really dangerous person that I ever met." Sarah started feeling restless after being here.

    Jieun let go of her hug and look into Sarah eyes now.

    "Don''t say things like that. We will figure it out. I''m sure my dad and professor Melanie has plans already. So don''t you worry about that and get some rest. Okay?" Jieun really hope that Sarah will be able to calm down.  She is also getting worried here, but she knows they will be able to pass this as long as all of them is together.

    After 30 minutes Jieun was in the room, slowly she got out of there after Sarah finally fell asleep.

    "Is she asleep now?" Melanie, who first saw Jieun walking towards the living room started to ask.

    "She just managed to fall asleep. She was crying non-stop while telling me what happened." Jieun said while sitting next to Ji-Na.

    "What did she say?" Melanie also wanted to know the truth as Sarah didn''t tell her what happened.

    "She said Martin has asked her to spy on you and try to find out if you have the rainbow meteor in your possession. Seems like he knows that you have it before. When she refuses, Martin will hit her making it harder for her to say no. But, this past few days, he asks her to tell him my address. "

    "Oh my God!  Why is this happening?" Melanie''s fears finally appeared there. Martin target is now switching to Jieun.

    "She lies to him at first, but after he knows that she lie, he hit her harder than he used to. As she still refuses to tell him, she said he told her that he wanted to kill her because of that. And you know the rest. I can''t imagine what will happen if you didn''t found her that day."

    Melanie rub her face with her hands a few times before looking in the direction of Jieun.

    "Did Sarah know from the start that you are living here?"

    "No. She just knows my previous address." Jieun make a sigh of relief. Who knows what happen to her father if Martin showing up there.

    "So, what should we do now?" Beom-Soo who just watching them finally ask something now.

    "First, we need to be extra careful with our moves. I will deal with Jieun and Sarah leave for college. I don''t think you should go to college for a while for your safety."

    Jieun nodded in understanding even though she feel sad about that.

    "I have no doubt that Martin can come here, even with all the protection that we can provide, but we will not stay still. He is working alone anyway. " Melanie said there.

    "But if he found Jieun, what could he possibly do?  Its not like Jieun have the rainbow meteor.  She just unconsiously drink the liquid."  Byung-Hun state there.

    Beom-Soo went frozen while Melanie look at Jieun neck now.

    "Who knows what is inside his crazy mind?"  Melanie just settle with that.

 Chapter 144 - NEW ORDER FROM THE KING

    Today, all the six princes with Jieun facing King Liam and Queen Anna at the throne. The King has something to say to all of them which they already know, must have something to do with the magical stone.

    They didn''t tell King Liam about the magical stone that the dangerous group owned, as they didn''t want the King to be too dramatic about that. Unless they ever cross path again with the group, or the stone is the only one stone left to be seized, they decide to keep silent about that. For now.

    Jieun the time not directly look at the king because once she finds out that King Liam is the one who killed her mother, she can''t seem to see him right in the face again. Eun-Woo, who already know about everything also try very hard to remain calm there. Like he always does.

    "There''s something strange happening in the Coastal Land which their King himself, King Mizuto requested for our help. So I told him that all of you will be going there to help right after the Prince James wedding next week."

    "What''s actually happening? Isn''t it in the winter, there''s always high tide at the land?" Ray spoke there as the first prince.

    As the name suggests, the land is located in the middle of the sea. The palace is in the middle while it is surrounded by islands and their colonies which house their people. It''s a very unique land which most people in there have a knowledge about the sea.

    "It is. But this time he said that the sea conditions are too unusual. Also in these few months it seems anyone fishing in one part of the ocean which now they prevent anyone from entering will be disappear, but there''s no trace of them of being abducted or eaten by predator or something. Which, make Mizuto to feel anxious as his people are already talking about this because they haven''t found any bodies. " King Liam added.

    "Guess we need to go there and see it our self before predicting anything. Like usual." Leo interrupted.

    "True. But King Mizuto didn''t want this problem to be known by his people. If his people know that he seek help from us, he is afraid that people will be too panic and think that this in not normal issues. So, all of you will be going there like attending a friendly gathering while entertaining the people there. "

    "Do we need to perform?" Haru widened his eyes for a moment. He is the one who has always been excited about that anyway. After all, they are not performing in ages now.

    "Just do whatever you think is fit. Just don''t reveal your true purpose while you''re there."

    Queen Anna then cleared her throat for a moment when she saw that her husband seemed to not want to say the next news. Sigh a little there, King Liam finally said, like he promised Anna not long ago.

    "After all of you finish your job in there, no need to come to Dream Land. You all are being invited by The Greatest of Elysium Land to be there. Queen Anna will wait for all of your arrival at the land."

    Anna smiled contentedly there while Jieun continued to look at King Liam there even if she didn''t want to before. As if not believing that the time had come for her to get there. Every single day, she is thinking hard about how to get her to that land and now suddenly her prayer is being answered.

    "Why?" Curious Syaoran suddenly asked. King Liam never lets them go somewhere that had nothing to do with their job. After all, the king was once very adamant that they no longer set foot there. There must be another reason.

    "Adele already helps Jieun with her training and think that it''s better if Jieun go there to learn more. And at the same time, there''s a rumor said that the land has one of the magical stones in their possession." King Liam said.

    All the six princes nodded their head right away. The real reason is for sure the second one, as King Liam will never do something that has nothing to do with his interest.

    "But," King Liam suddenly hardened his voice there and looked at his wife with a look that only the queen knew the implicit meaning behind it.

    Anna just looked back at her husband with a triumphant smile.

    "I only give you two weeks to be there in maximum. Make sure all of you come back here as soon as possible before the news spreads about all of you are there. We have a lot of work in the palace anyway." Liam raised his voice there. In fact, he wanted to say it to his wife. Who is getting stubborn each day making him hard to take control. It''s hard, as he loves to be the one in control.

    "Is there anything else?" King Liam began to ask there. Seeing no one said anything there, he just decided to dismiss them.

    ::WARNING SEXUAL SCENE::

    After everyone is gone, Anna with a very light heart walking happily, also wanted to get out of there.

    "Where are you going?" Liam asked. Anna tilts her head a little to her husband as he never really cares about what she always do before.

    "Out of course. You dismissed us, remember?" Anna replied lazily there. Is not like he cares about her anyway. Listening to her voice tone there making Liam feel more unhappy.

    "Make sure you''re only there for only two weeks Anna. Better if you come back here sooner than that." He tries to warn her there.

    "Or what are you going to do? Imprison me?" Anna is getting bolder there. She knows that she got an upper hand now as Liam can''t afford to lost her as his ally.

    "You make me lose my patience Anna." With that Liam approached his wife and slam her on the throne.

    "Ouch, you''re hurting me." Anna said while trying to see Liam face now. Liam in fast opens her dress right there, which she is struggling to close it back.

    "What are you trying to do? We are in the throne, Liam." Anna said in whispering there but Liam can hear her fear. Which he loves it. This woman already makes him crazy these past few weeks and of course she needs to be taught a lesson.

    "You said I always touch you when I am not in a sober state so how about now? I am not drunk. I can say your name over and over again, like you wish for." Liam said while starting groping her breast there. It''s been a long time now since the last he touched her anyway, as they are too busy to be alone.

    "Ah..." Anna can''t really think straight now as the way he touches her is different this time. Rough but just right. Making her mind going crazy. Probably it''s because he didn''t drink like he said.

    "Stop... this... Liam. Someone might come." But still, Anna can''t seem to be enjoying this to the fullest because of where they are now.

    With that Liam, with a wave of his hand called his shadow power to close all the door and window so that no one can come in.

    "Satisfied now?" He asked and then keep on assault Anna in all over the place. Her dress already left on the floor completely. He kisses her now. In a very demanding way, making it hard for her to keep up before he goes down and down.

    "Beautiful." Liam said while kneeling in front of Anna, who was now open wide on his throne. Waiting but nervous with what he is trying to do next.

    Liam, with no hesitation, put his face between her thigh and exploring her pearl there with his mouth. Licking and thrusting there with his tongues. In a very expert move.

    Anna started whimpering there as she never been treated like this by this man. Looks like she already pushes him to the limit as he done this to her. But she can''t complain as she enjoys this too much.

    "Calm down." Liam said as Anna started to crush his face there before continuing.

    "S... stop..." Anna feel like she can''t take it any further.

    Liam smirks there.

    "You know you won''t like that, Anna." He then speeds up his penetration to his stubborn wife here. Let her know he is the one who has the upper hand.

    "Ah... ah... Ummm!" Anna closes her mouth there even if she feels like screaming after feeling the release as she didn''t want anyone to hear her voice. Who knows, someone might be there behind the wall.

    Seeing his woman all naked on his throne making him feel proud there additionally Anna has already become breathless just because of his touch. He didn''t even do the important part yet.

    "Look at you. All  this mess because of me." Liam said there while opening his pants this time just enough to let out his hard length.

    "Shut up!" Anna said there while still panting.

    "So, don''t ever forget this Anna, I am the on who is in charge. Always," In one swift motion, Liam is connecting himself into Anna, who is still trying to recover from her previous release.

    "What? Wait! Ah!" Anna continued to hold Liam''s hand, which was now on her waist as she couldn''t stand his fastest move inside her.

    "I can''t wait. This is your punishment Anna." Like he said before, he is really telling her name over and over again this time. Until both of them reaching their peak together.

    Anna can''t said anything anymore but for once, she feel satisfied with their love making.  Like he really means it.  Like he.... really care.

 Chapter 145 - GET CAUGHT

    "What are you doing here?" Lia said in a whisper and hurriedly grabbed Ray by the hand, went into the room. This man is becoming too bold now and always come to her room almost every single day whereas they can just meet outside.

    Also nowadays, she didn''t even remember not seeing him in one day. As if they are always together now. But, it''s not like she is annoying about that, it''s just she can''t believe they are moving too fast now. Or should, she said, he moves too fast.

    "Seeing you of course." Ray with a seemingly innocent face went straight into the room and sat down on a chair. Although not invited, made Lia is hanging her mouth there for a while.

    "You know that is not what I meant here. We can meet outside, at your workshop even. Why on earth do you always come here in my room?" Lia clenched her waist now with her hand. Pretend to be firm.

    "I just can''t wait that long to see you. Is it wrong?" Ray was just being honest there.

    Hearing that, Lia''s face began to feel warm. This man has always managed to touch her heart like that. So now, she can just sigh there before sitting on the bed which is close to the man.

    "Someone might see you Ray." Lia speaks in her soft voice now. Try to  reason with this stubborn man. She actually feels this man as a big challenge for her as she is also a very stubborn person. But meeting someone far more stubborn than her making her not know how to handle.

    "Let them see. Not that I care." Ray actually means that.

    Lia stares sharply at the man now. "I care."

    "Well, too bad then because I don''t." Ray still doesn''t want to give up.

    Lia finally is the one who is giving up now.

    "Fine! You win." She said while shaking her head there.

    Ray just smirks in victory. Seeing Lia become frustrated like that somehow making him find her to be beautiful. Weird. But its attraction to him.

    "Unbelievable." Lia said there.

    "Now you know my charm."

    Lia laughs there now. Didn''t really know what make her feel this kind of things hilarious.

    "So what made my prince come here today?" Lia started asking seriously with both of her hands lifting her chin there. Watching Ray, who looked happy every time she said the words, ''my prince'' which actually just a slipped of tongue before but Ray asked her to just call him that afterwards. If she wanted of course.

    "My father give me and the other prince a new order." Ray began to say there.

    "Really? Are you going to miss out James''s wedding?" Lia wants to know that.

    "Of course not. He asks all of the six princes and Jieun to go to Coastal Land right after the wedding."

    "Is there something wrong there? Is it dangerous to convey you need to bring Jieun as a healer?" Lia began to feel a little worried. Worry if any untoward incident happens again.

    Ray was silent there. It was as if he was thinking of something deep.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. That must be confidential information for this land that outsiders can''t know about that." Lia patted her mouth a little there.

    Ray frowned his face now.

    "You are not an outsider Lia." He said it in the firm.

    "Oh..." Lia find it hard to react to that.

    "There are strange things happening there so King Mizuto asks us for help. But he wants us to be quiet about that because he doesn''t want his people to be upset with this."

    Lia nodded there. She knows being a leader is definitely difficult because he has to think about many things, including taking care of the hearts of the people, which is the most important thing.

    "How long will you be there?"

    Ray shook his head.

    "After all of the issues are resolved for sure. But because we don''t yet know how bad the problem is, it''s hard to predict. And after that, we need to go to the Elysium Land for about two weeks."

    Lia was a little surprised at that time because she also didn''t think that King Liam would direct them there, but it''s not her place to ask ''why''. The king must have his own reason.

    "Well then, I will pray for your safety." Lia smiles there.

    But what she is saying just now making Ray feel a bit mad and uncomfortable. How dare this girl seems to be able to accept his departure that there is no such time limit. Did she not feel the same way as he? Who feel anxious about having to leave her for so long.

    Ray then got up there and brought his face closer to Lia, who is now was shocked by his fast movement.

    "What? What''s wrong?" Lia asked when she could feel the aura of anger from the man.

    "Here I am, feeling worried to leave you alone for a possible long time, but you just said that? It seems like you didn''t care about me." Ray said half sulking half angrily.

    And how wrong he is. Lia just actually good at hiding her true feeling.

    "It''s not that. I actually didn''t know how to react. Its not like I can follow you there even if I wanted to."  Lia told him now in her shy face.

    Seeing her honest eyes there making Ray believe her.

    "You really like to see me get angry, huh?" Ray complains there. Making Lia smiling with sorry at him now.

    Feeling the urge to capture her lips there like he always does, Lia swiftly pushed a little of his body there, escaping while giggling. This time she didn''t want him to always get his way.

    Ray can only chuckle as he missed his target.

    Walking backward while look at the man, Lia said,

    "Let''s go out then. We need to spend out time to the fullest before you go, right?"

    "Where to?" Ray asked as he approached her.

    "Hmm... Let go to the greenhouse then. I''m craving for some fresh strawberry."

    Ray then nodded. "Let''s go then."

    After that, walking side by side, they came out of the room and Ray quickly held Lia''s hand there before the girl ran away. Lia tried to pull his hand while warning him in silence, but he just make a poker face there.

    "What are you two doing?" Suddenly a voice rebuking them from behind made the two of them turn away.

    "Father..." Lia began to sound a bit nervous there. She knows that they finally get caught as they just come out of the room and Ray is holding her hand. She can even bet that her father, King Arthur there already sees everything.

    With that she try to pull her hand there so that Ray''s boots are released, gripping her hand even harder there.

    "King Arthur." He said as he bowed his head there. Greeting the winter region King.

    King Arthur, who accidentally saw the scene in front of him froze instantly there. His face even didn''t react so much, but on the inside, he actually love what he sees a lot because his hope of marrying Lia to one of Liam''s children seemed to be coming true.

    "Follow me." He said there while walking straight, leading them to follow him. Lia was only able to bow her head while Ray remained unassuming there.

    What they didn''t see is that King Arthur is smiling all the way until they get to their destination. King Liam throne.

    After a few minutes,

    Ray and Lia stood in front of the two kings who were now looking at them. King Liam who was sitting on his throne, also looked like he was stunned seeing the new couple in front of him while King Arthur explained what happened.

    "Did you hear this Liam?"

    Arthur ask his best friend there, before whispering,

    "Let just push them to get married fast before they change their mind. You know how much I wanted to become your family didn''t you." Arthur said in desperate there before changing his face to firm again.  Pretending to be mad with what just happen.

    Liam just made a lazy face there and then asked,

    "How long have you two had this kind of relationship?"

    "Not long. We just decide to start seeing each other with interest." Ray said in confidence.

    King Liam smirks a little.

    "You just know each other, but already be in the same room? How fast." He teases a little. Lia kept blushing there.

    "We didn''t do anything. We were just talking as we didn''t want a lot of people to know about this yet. That''s why we met in private." Lia also spoke up.

    "Why you... You should take a chance then and make our grandchild." Unexpectedly King Arthur announces his true intention there making Ray smiling knowingly and Lia sends a very dark aura towards her father there.

    King Arthur can just bite his lips there.

    "Since James wedding will take place next week, how about we just proceed this and make a joint wedding for you to also? Any objections about it?"

    "Huh?" Lia was shocked there.

    While Ray looked right at King Liam at that moment.

    "That''s brilliant. I''m sure James wouldn''t mind." Arthur agrees on that quickly.

    "Because of the Vollmond troupe, I''m afraid that we probably don''t have time to do a ceremony like this in the near future because later, we need to hunt them. As you know, anything can happen in war. So if you already have a good feeling towards each other, let just proceed with the ceremony as fast as possible. What do you say? "

    Ray looked at Lia, who was now also looking at him. Then she smiled there, answer the silent question that Ray gave her.

    Then...

    "We have no objection.." Ray said that in smiling.

 Chapter 146 - RAY PROPOSING

    "I can''t believe that you didn''t tell us about you and Ray!"

    Jieun say in half scream there when she, Ayana and Lia gather in one of the gazebos in the flower garden for their ''bead making'' project.

    Lia just smiled there after listening to Jieun''s words. Actually she wanted to tell them about that before King Liam announced the matter but after she thought about it, she felt let her shut up her mouth first and made the news shock for them all.

    And it turns out that her plan was successful after everyone was stunned to hear that in just a week Ray and Lia will be getting married in the Winter Region in conjunction with the wedding of Princes James.

    Princes James also feels very happy to hear the news of his sister''s marriage as for a long time since they were little he used to dreaming about having a joint marriage with her and it turns out it will come true. His fiancee also didn''t mind about that. This is surely will be the wedding of the year!

    After the announcement, all of the palace started to get busy. King Liam instructed the palace workers to do this and that in preparation for the wedding to be taken in the Winter Region. Tight military control was also deployed there due to what happened not long ago. But they doubt that the Vollmond troupe will show up quickly after what happens. But King Liam has no doubt that they must be planning something right now.

    "I just want to make some surprised."

    "And you did surprised us." Ayana said so. But seeing the glow on Lia''s face here she knew she didn''t need to be worried.

    "But... Ah, never mind." Jieun with her curiosity can''t just keep quiet like Ayana but still she tries very hard not to ask.

    "Geez... Just ask me what makes you curious so much now. It''s not like I will get angry or even eat you because of that." Lia said there. Wanted to make Jieun comfortable.

    Jieun grins there flashing her white teeth. Feeling a bit shy as her behavior is too easy for Lia to find out.

    "What is it?" Lia asked.

    "Well... it''s just. I just think you told us about Syaoran but suddenly you want to get married to Ray. Didn''t you move on too quickly?" Jieun careful to ask about that.

    After the question was asked by Jieun, Ayana also looked at Lia. She also silently wants to know the question because Lia has been in love with Syaoran for a long time now. Can that feeling disappear in the blink of an eye?

    Lia smiled there.

    "You know that Syaoran never like me even after this whole time. But I still never give up on him. I still thought that I got married to him one day a few weeks ago. But Syaoran confronts me one night."

    Jieun and Ayana got surprised by that. They don''t know about this.

    "After he saw what happen with Ethan and Mia, he told me that he will never love me the same way as I am to him. So he didn''t want me to wait for him anymore. He didn''t want us to become more awkward than we already are. "

    Jieun reach her hand and hold Lia''s hand there. As she can see that Lia still hurting for that.

    "I''m still hurting for that when sometimes I think of that day, but now slowly I''m forgetting it... because of Ray." Lia admitted it.

    "That night, when I am crying so hard, crumble so hard, Ray suddenly come to me and accompany me. We never speak to each other before other than a simple greeting, but start from that night we speak more than that. We find that we are starting to get comfortable around each other and start hanging out almost every day after that. And here we are! " Lia told at length.

    "I know how that feeling is. I got married to Eun-Woo also not based on love at first... but now... if someone try to snatch him away from me, I will not hesitate to kill them." Jieun make a half joke there with her funny face. Making all of them laughing in amusement. But it''s true, she will not let anyone take Eun-Woo away from her.

    "But it''s true you know. When we love, that feeling will not necessarily be reciprocated. Sometimes even when a couple who already in love for a long time, it is not necessarily that married will become their fate in the end. This kind of feeling... Love... is just too mysterious. " Lia added.

    "But I''m sure Prince Ray will make you happy for the rest of your life. I can see from the way he looks at you before that he really cares and cherish you." Ayana said there. In her heart, she was genuinely happy with the happiness of her friends here.

    Lia looked at Ayana now. Jieun do it so too. They hope the she doesn''t feel alone as both of them are married. Nothing will change. They sure about that. They will still be best friend.

    "Don''t be discouraged Aya. Who knows there is a way for you and Haru later." Lia said that made Ayana widen her eyes there.

    Jieun put a smile there. She is actually know that Haru and Ayana is close but after she ask Aya about that, this girl always denies things, but now as Lia said that to her face, it seems like she can''t deny it any longer.

    "What? W.. what are you saying? We don''t have any relationship." Ayana''s face that started to flush there with embarrassment was very contrary to what she said.

    "Hey... Don''t you, fool me. Like you said about Ray, I can even see the way both of you look at each other is like a teenager who is falling in love. " Lia began to scoff.

    "I can also be a witness about them. " Jean said to support of Lia''s words just now.

    "Not you too Jieun. " Ayana began to sigh.

    "No need to feel shy about that Aya. We are all your friend here. You can tell us everything. " Lia said.

    "Said someone who didn''t tell us this big wedding thing." Jieun switch her target and start mocking Lia.

    "Oh ho... Take a revenge are you." This is how it is always being when they are together. Teasing, laughing, which they like it so much.

    "It just... Its complicated." Ayana opened her heart a little there. "As long as he will be there for you, don''t be too discouraged." Jieun said there, hoping that Ayana doesn''t think too much about the relationship of their two degrees.

    "Just fight till the end. So that whatever happen, at least you know that you have already tried. So you will not regret it later." Lia also encourages her.

    "Oh no. What time this is? Ray ask to meet me to have lunch together." Lia suddenly remembers something.

    "It''s already noon." Jieun say. Eun-Woo wasn''t at the palace that day so she didn''t rush for that.

    "Oh my. I''m almost late. I''m going first. Bye." In fast Lia walked away. Leave Jieun and Ayana there who is now just smiling, looking at the bride to be.

    _______________

    ::Ray Workshop::

    At the sound of a knock on the door of his workshop, Ray kept opening the door.

    "Am I late?" Lia asked there breathlessly. Clearly shows she ran there.

    Ray smiled at his future wife. He then took her hand pulling her slowly inside for him to close the door again.

    "No you don''t. I just finish arranged everything." Ray said while pointing to a table that was now full of food. They just decide to have a lunch here today.

    "I hang out with Jieun and Ayana just now and almost forgot about lunch. I''m sorry. I suppose to help you with this." Lia said while holding the man''s hand slowly. Feeling sorry.

    "It''s okay." Ray didn''t mind about that. It''s not a big deal anyway.

    At that moment, Lia''s eyes were focused on one corner.

    "Oh my. Are you upgrading this?" Lia kept stroking a small closet for accessory storage with a mirror there which interest her the first time she come here. It is now more beautiful than before. Ray stood behind her and placed his head on the girl''s shoulder.

    "It''s a gift, for you." Ray actually knows that Lia is interested in her design and because of that she beautifies it again with carvings and coloring. Lia gasps a bit there hearing that Ray wanted to give her this. She really feels overwhelmed.

    "Are you sure?" She asked as she knew, he never gave anyone the results of his work.

    "Of course." Lia smiled happily there. Her hand could not help but hold the newly given gift.

    "Open that." Ray said after Lia held a small drawer there.

    "Here?"

    Ray nodded with his head still on Lia shoulder and one of his hands held the girl''s waist. Lia shakes a little after realizing their closeness, but she tries to ignore the feeling and just focus on her hand.

    As soon as she opened the drawer there was a silver ring with diamonds. Lia''s eyes began to grow there.

    "I just wanted to make it more romantic than my last proposal to you. So, let me ask you again. Will you marry me Princess Lia?"

    Lia turned her body there and kept kissing him who is now off guard there. But later he also returns that.

    "I do.." In breathless Lia answer with a smile.

 Chapter 147 - JIEUN PROBABLY CANNOT COME BACK TO HER REAL WORLD

    "The greatest said something dangerous will happen in your world soon. He can feel it." Adele said to Anna when they meet again in Anna''s private room that evening as usual. Accompanied by hot tea for sure.

    "What''s that suppose to be mean?" Anna ask that.

    "I also don''t know the detail but he asks me to tell you to be careful." Adele replied.

    Anna thought deeper there. That''s true that they are having a tough time there because of Martin issues that are still unresolved as he is still missing and being hunted by the police. Is there anything to do with that?

    "We are actually having some unresolved issues there which involve a scientist that kind a obsesses with the magical stone which in there we call as rainbow meteor. That person even hurt people and could kill someone that prevented him from having his way. Even Jieun had to stop coming to college for a while now. " Anna explained there.

    Adele looks concerned there. She knows very well how greed can do to someone. She seen the worst.

    "Is there anyone you can rely on in there?" Adele asked, wanted to know.

    "Don''t worry. I have a lot of good people out there who help us. We are feeling anxious each day, but... we can manage." Anna assures Adele about that. She is confident that they can catch Martin at the end. He is not that dangerous as Vollmond troupe anyway.

    "If you say so." Adele calm herself now with the warm tea.

    Anna smiles there. As both of them always spend time together, day after day they seem closer than before. Make her feel happy about that. As she finds it hard to make a good friend in this world anyway.

    "Ah, do you find out something about what I ask you before?" Anna suddenly remembers something that she asked Adele quite some time before.

    "About the time gap?" Adele asked. As Anna asks her too much things, makes her a little confused.

    "Yes. About that. Why is the time I was here and Jieun was here is different?" Anna asked again.

    "I search for that before and found a shocking reason." Adele looked at Anna with a serious face.

    "What is it?" Anna began to feel scared there.

    "Even the dimension is the same, like Eun-Woo, his time in here is the same as the time he is in his world. As he didn''t really live there. But for you and Jieun, its like you''re moving in one dimension to the other in a very fast pace that you and others might not realize this, but in each time and second its like you jump to one dimension to the other. I can''t explain this things more deeper as I also didn''t know what this really is but are you feeling lost in energy when you waking up there? In that world. "

    Anna tried to remember. "I do."  That is why she rely on coffee each day in her real world to keep her energy level high.

    Adele nods.

    "That''s the side effect of your movement. Like you are move in the speed of lightning each day each time. But no one can really understand this matter. Its too hard to explain by word. And Jieun also might have it hard if she didn''t have the necklace. "

    Anna doesn''t really understand as its not really a science, but more towards something magical. Yes. She actually knows about Jieun necklace as the previous King told her about that, but she hasn''t yet said anything to Jieun or her other friend in her other world. But she will... Next time.

    "But as for Jieun..." Adele suddenly added.

    Anna looked at Adele there, waiting for her to say more.

    "I found out that her time here are getting longer and longer each time and we assume that her being awake in the world, there is getting past minute by minute every day."

    Anna rolled her eyes there as she didn''t realize that all this time.

    "What is that supposed to mean?"

    "You know who she really is, right?"

    Anna nodded, then somehow starting to understood the meaning of Adele''s conversation.

    "As half of her is from this world, the longer she is in here, the more she will become one with this world. Inside her its like two different people in one body. But after she realizes that, after she releases her power and become one, she might not come back to her real world anymore. But this is just what we are assuming. "

    Anna was shocked there. Didn''t expect that to happen.

    "But you probably didn''t know this, but Jieun suffer a heart disease since birth and now the necklace that she wore is preventing her to be sick."

    Anna gaped a big one. Why on earth that she just knows it now?

    "She got that disease as her body feeling pressure as she got a power inside her, but being repressed as in that world no one have any superpower like in here.  The dimension didn''t allow such power to be exist in human being.  Different about the stone though.  As she can''t have and use the power there and that makes her so sick. Meanwhile if she is in here even without the necklace, she will be just fine. "

    "Did Aera know about this?" Anna asks her.

    Adele nodded.

    "That is why she is feeling frustrated after knowing all that. Didn''t know, that sign of her love with the one that she love will suffer like this. She used to think to let Jieun live here, but after she sees that this world could be so cruel, she feels restless and finally think that it''s probably the best if Jieun live in the other world instead. "

    Anna began to sigh there. Didn''t think that Aera hadn''t told her about this before.

    "How about him? What does he think about this?  Didn''t he said anything to you?  Or to Aera before?"

    "He just can support Aera at the time, which bring him to his regret.  he can''t dfo much in his position before.  But with Jieun now , he didn''t want even dare to interfere. He said he can just be her protector but the decision its hers to make."

    "But if we manage to make the final wish, will Jieun life be able to return to normal?" Anna doubt that Jieun will leave Eun-Woo and live here in this world anyway.

    "There''s only one way to find out. We need to find all of the stone first...  Before Jieun is lost in the world there." Adele said. She also didn''t have the exact answer about that.

    Anna, after hearing that is becoming more determined than ever to find all of the twin stone now. She can''t let Jieun to be suffering. She already promised Aera  before and she will fulfill that.

    "Let''s just hope for the best."

    At that moment, the door of the room was suddenly knocked on from outside. Anna looked at Adele and with a golden light Adele disappeared there. Anna appropriately puts away the trace of another person is with her and put an arrange fresh flower on the table before opening the door.

    "Why are you locking this door?" Liam with his face that looked incoherent there asked as he continued to enter the room despite not being invited.

    "You know sometimes I need some private time on my own that is why you give me this room." Anna said there while closing the door of the room again.

    "What''s wrong?" Anna asked when she saw Liam''s face there.

    "I''m just having a headache while thinking about the prisoner."

    "The Vollmond one?" Anna asks there while making a chamomile tea for her husband to treat his headache.

    Liam nodded there. He always finds Anna if he can''t solve something. Because sometime she can be a better judgment than he is. Like a good queen should do.

    Anna puts the tea in front of Liam and stood behind him.

    "Drink this. It will help your headache. "Anna said in soft while massaging his head.

    Liam closed his eyes at that moment while feeling the calm feeling that was now approaching him.

    "What about them? " Anna is asking now.

    "After the first interrogation, I and Arthur made second one last night but they refuse to say anything more. No matter how harsh, I am being, they just keep silent now. "

    "So why are you still keeping them alive? " Anna asked there.

    Liam opened his eyes after listen to the question. He never thought Anna could say that with cruel note.

    "I''m still furious about what happen to Mia. I''m sure they won''t provide any further information to us after hearing what you just said. I think it''s better if you''re not showing them any mercy. Only death is worthy of them. "

    Liam took Anna''s hand there and pulled her so that she sat beside him now. He can''t see that Anna isn''t playing around with this. She always begs him to have mercy towards people, but this time she didn''t want him to done that.

    "What do you think is suitable for their punishment?" Liam asks her.

    "Like I said, they deserve death. The worst one. More painful than what Mia suffers before."

    Liam can only smile as his wife now speaks his language.

 Chapter 148 - HE WILL BE MY LAST LOVE

    One week is not too long to wait. Three days before the wedding day between Ray and Lia, the entire royal family from Dream Land moved to the Winter Region for the ceremony.

    The flow  today is Prince James and his fiancee, Princess Ella will be tight the knot first in the specially built open air wedding venue, outside the palace on the right. And after they are finished, it''s time for Prince Ray and Princess Lia make their lifetime agreement as the next husband and wife in also a specially built outdoor wedding venue located outside the palace on the left.

    This open space is specially designed so that their people can witness for themselves as the princes and princess utter a pledge of allegiance to each other as King Arthur is a king who has a soul close to the people. He wants his people to participate in seeing the historic moment. Not always there are two royal marriages at one time, also the two princes are the next holders of the throne.

    However, due to tight controls, their people are not able to be too close to the palace grounds as they always do when there is a ceremony. But this is satisfying enough.

    Later, both of the royal bride and groom will travel together in a chariot to wave to their people present before they enter the palace for the next ceremony with the royal family. The people present will also be given food and souvenirs which will be handed out by the palace guard. To appreciate their presence and prayers there.

    That morning,

    Princess Lia wakes up still in a drowsy state, after her maid struggles relentlessly asking her to get up from her bed there as she needs to get ready for her own wedding. Which it looks like she didn''t really nervous about that at all as she can still sleep with ease. It was even still hard for her to open her eyes even though she was already taking a bath.

    "Can I sleep some more? I still feel tired because of the long travel." Lia grumbled there to her bridal attendant who is now working on her makeup.

    "What are you saying princess. You will be late if you done that. Also, you arrived here in winter region three days ago.  Why are you still tired?"

    As Princess Lia personality is just like her father, all of the palace workers are close to her and they can even interact like friends. As a cue, Princess Lia yawned a bit big there making her bridal attendant quickly move her hand that was putting the eyeliner in Lia''s eyes. Almost makes it messy.

    "Oh my! Princess... You almost ruin your makeup here."

    Lia just grins there.  Not that really care.

    "Ah... I''m so sleepy. What should I do?" Lia whimpered there like a child.

    "If you are that tired how do you want to handle your wedding night?" Jieun finally arrived there with his bridesmaid dress with Ayana. This is the first time Ayana traveling outside of Dream Land. As Lia wanted her and Jieun to be her bridesmaid, she then follows Jieun here.

    "Don''t start teasing me. But by the way, both of you are looking so pretty..." Lia said there while looking at her best friend in a light gray bridesmaid dress and when they accompany her as she walks towards the wedding venue, they will be wearing a shawl that will cover their shoulder as its winter region and its totally  cold out there!  Except foe Lia and her family members who are already numb in the cold.

    "This is the first time I''ve heard a bride feel sleepy when trying to get married. Often they feel nervous and scared." Ayana said telling her thought.

    "Hey, you are already know that I''m not that normal person anyway." Lia said that about herself. Making all of them who were there laughed in amusement.

    "Are you going to wear a veil?" Jieun asking as she didn''t see it there.

    "I''m not. I want my straight brown hair to be half down and then I will wear a crown. Didn''t want to be too crowded in the head. Simple as a snow princess should be."

    "You can wear your wedding dress first before we continue with the hair." The bridal assistant told Lia now after her face is ready with the light makeup as Lia request herself.

    "Okay. I''ll be back." Satisfied with her look, Lia got up there and went into the dressing room to change her clothes.

    After a few minutes, Lia came out of the dressing room with an ice blue wedding dress with white embroidery on top. Its off shoulder sleeve wedding dress with sweetheart neckline which make Lia look so sweet and sexy at the same time. Making even Jieun and Ayana stunned looking at her.

    "You look so pretty." Seeing Lia there as the bride, Jieun begins to remember the moment when she and Eun-Woo got married. She suddenly missed the moment.

    Lia smiled there.

    "Thank you. But I''m still feeling sorry that I can''t come to your wedding before because of the situation. But I''m glad you are not taking revenge and come to my wedding now." She said and then sat back down on the chair so her bridal attendant could make her hair now.

    "We don''t even know each other at the time but I am sure I will never get angry at you because of that." Jieun said.

    Lia just smiles there.

    At that moment a knock began to be heard there, a palace maid was there and called Jieun and Ayana to get ready in their place.

    "We are going first." Jieun and Ayana finally leaves Lia there.

    After wearing a simple diamond accessory in her neck and ears, as she didn''t want her wedding dress to be blind by those things, her bridal attendant finally puts the diamond crown on the princess''s head which was the last touch up there.

    Both of them were smiling, looking at the last result when Lia got up there and looked in the mirror.

    "I go first. Come down when you''re ready. Which please don''t be more than 10 minutes."

    The bridal attendant finally leaving Lia alone there to arrange her thought.

    But just in a minutes, the room door knocked again. Which is surprising as the person doesn''t get in there and keeps knocking. Lia then opened the door of the room, but before the door opened wide the person there held the door knob on the other side, stopped the movement, and let the door open just a little bit.

    "I don''t want to see you as Ray is the one who suppose to see you first."

    Syaoran''s voice that came out there surprised Lia a little. But that''s all. She didn''t feel anything like love anymore to the man except regret. She may not be in love with Ray completely yet, but she knows that he is the right man for her. It''s just too easy to be with him rather than with this man. This man has already become her past.

    "I''m not supposed to do this now, but I just want to ask something." He added.

    "What is it?" Lia said there while her hand was still holding the doorknob.

    "It''s not long before what happens to us and you decide to be with Ray. Is it because of your father''s wish? Or you make this decision yourself."

    "Did you ask this out of fear I would hurt Ray?" Lia asked there. Because she knows this man will never concern about her.

    "Yes." Syaoran quickly admitted it.

    Lia smiled there.

    "You might not believe me. But I also didn''t want you to get hurt. Like what happen to the royal family before. I don''t want both of you to end up hurting." Syaoran said there.

    Lia once again shocked there as he never said something like that to her.  Look like she was wrong about him.  She is feeling a little touched to hear that.

    "You know this is the first time you''re talking to me with so many sentences. I feel very moved." Lia said.

    Syaoran looked down there. He knew that he had always hurt Lia before with his actions. He should speak his mind sooner than dragging the matter for years and making the girl hope for him.

    "I''m sorry." He said there and he meant it.

    "Don''t worry Syaoran... You might be my first love, but Ray will be my last. You don''t have to worry. I''m not doing this because of my father. I''m choosing my own destiny and I want Ray by my side. I can''t picture my life without him anymore, even though our relationship is still new. I will... do my best to always be there for him in any situation and make him happy for the rest of his life. That''s my promise to him. " Lia honestly saying that. All the words that she just said really come out straight from her heart.

    Then, there''s silence between them before Syaoran speaks again.

    "Then, I will pray for both of you happiness for the rest of your life."

    "I will pray for you too." Lia said the same. She meant it, every word.

    "Come down after a minute. I''m going first." Syaoran said there before releasing his grip on the door knob and moving away.

    Lia smiled there. No more tears for this man. She feels light in her heart now with her mind is full with memories of the man who will be her husband soon. The first prince, Prince Ray of Dream Land.

    Unbeknownst to them, Ray, who happened to be there, leaned against the wall quite far from them and listened to all the conversation. He cannot hide his smile that keeps appearing after hearing what Lia said just now. He can''t wait to see her and make her his completely.

    "Just a little more time.." Ray said persuading his screaming heart.

 Chapter 149 - PERFECT DAY FOR A WEDDING

    After Prince James and Princess Ella finish their wedding ceremony, finally it''s time for Prince Ray and Princess Lia to start their own wedding ceremony.

    After hearing the master of ceremonies call her name, Princess Lia, confidently walked out from the front door of the palace while one of her hands lifted slightly the front of her dress, and the other hand hold her bridal bouquet with light blue roses there with a hint of white which symbolize a mystery, to transmit trust, loyalty, affection and also reserve.  Perfect for her love story.

    Slowly, she following the flower path towards the wedding venue where Ray was waiting for her there. Both Jieun and Ayana follow her from behind, accompanying.

    At that time, the usual atmosphere turned even more special when it snowed a little there. Makes Lia smiles wide looking at the beautiful scenario.

    "What a perfect day for a wedding..." She murmur to herself.

    She keep on walking there very elegantly until she finally come to the wedding venue, that her father, King Arthur hand already waiting for her. Which she accepts it.

    King Arthur then took Lia a few steps forward and handed her hand to Prince Ray who was standing there. His eyes never once left Lia since before.

    "It''s your job to take care of her now." King Arthur reminded Ray softly.

    "I promise I will." Ray honestly said then took Lia''s hand there.

    Lia can only smile the whole time. But after Ray took her hand, she finally feels a bit nervous. Only when she heard Ray promise her father, she knows everything will be fine and start to smile again.

    Now both of them, side by side walks forward to start their wedding bow. All of the other princes, also King Liam and Queen Anna witnessed that magical moment.

    They finally got married!

    After riding in the carriage and thanking the people present, they proceeded to enter the palace to begin the next ceremony, which was, ''attending the other royal family and higher official'' for the usual land and politic benefit, which Princess Lia didn''t like it at all but had to hold on.

    After the dance party, as a cue Prince James winked at Princess Lia from a distance and she raised her thumb there.

    "Not much longer." She said to herself.

    "Sorry. What''s that you said?" Prince Ray asked as he think he heard she said something just now.

    "Let''s sneak out." Princess Lia started whispering in Ray''s ear there.

    Ray was shocked to hear that. But he also can see now that Prince James also pulled Princess Ella''s hand from a distance and wanted to get out of the hall.

    "Our father already drunk and the queen attending them so we can rest. Finally." Lia is whispering again.

    Usually Ray didn''t like to bend the rules, like they suppose to retreat at 12pm but this is only 9pm, but seeing Lia, who asked him to do so and he can''t wait to be alone with her, he just smiles and now become the one who is dragging her out there.

    ::WARNING SEXUAL SCENE::

    Upon arriving at their bridal room, Ray pushes Lia inside in a hurry and closes the door, locking it while Lia opens her high heels and her crown to be put aside. Just after she felt free finally could run away from the crowd and wanted to celebrate it with some wine, Ray promptly pulled her in there and held her close to him. They didn''t even open the light as the moon is still shining through the window, making them still can see each other despite the dim.

    Eyes to eyes now, watching each other. Lia at the time can feel something hard below, making her face redden fast.

    "Do you really think that you can rest tonight? I''ve been waiting too long for this moment to be alone with you." Lia smiles there knowing very well what he meant by that.

    In fact, with all of his hot kisses that they share since they were in Dream Land, and their hot make out scene, she''s been wondering why this man didn''t try to take her yet. But it turned out that he wanted it to be special, and she really appreciates that.

    Although ashamed of what will happen later but she knows that this is her responsibility as a wife to take care of her husband''s need. So she didn''t want only her to accept, but she also will try her best to satisfy him too. Even this is both of them first time.

    With that, Lia started to be bold and put her hand around Ray''s neck and close her face to him.

    "So what are you waiting for?" She asks, then get closer to his ears. "Take me." She whispers there teasing him.

    With that Ray suddenly exploded and lowered his head to capture her lips. The kiss are gradually getting stronger and hotter each time. Ray wasted no time exploring her mouth with his tongue in a very sensual moving which at the end Lia is on the losing point and now gasps for air.

    Ray didn''t stop there, despite losing her lips on him, he continued to kiss her neck, while his hand reaching for her dress zip on the back, unzip it all. Lia can feel that her off shoulder wedding dress now loose instantly in her body.

    A few steps they moved backwards. Ray captured her lips again and took off her dress completely, leaving her with only her undergarment and slowly pushed her onto the bed.

    Ray opened all of his clothes carefully there completely, making Lia look the other way in shy after seeing his hard one. Making Ray smirks proudly there, knowing why she suddenly looks away.

    He then hovers at her top and started kissing her again. Making their body hot again.

    "You can never sleep tonight." Ray said that to Lia making her blinking in shocked.

    Then, he opens her undergarment carefully and meeting the two peaks that he is always curious about.

    "Beautiful."

    Lia smiles in shy while he start groping that with his hands carefully before he kissing and licking it there. Exploring her like he wish to.

    "Ah..." Lia can''t hold her voice now.

    Listening to that, Ray knows him do the right things. He then gets close to her second undergarment and open it there. Finally reveal all of her completely to him. He knows that the first time for a girl will be painful, so he need to take some time, preparing her before the last act.

    He opened her leg there wide, and started preparing her using his finger.

    "Ray!" Lia was shocked by her new experience started whimpering.

    "Calm down. You will get used to it." Ray saying that while keep on what he is doing until he can feel her getting tighter each time and then he stops his finger before make a bold move by putting his mouth down there.

    "Ugh..." Lia starts seeing star now. How can this man make her feel so much like this even though this is only their first experience.

    Unable to restrain herself more Lia stopped Ray at the time, pulls him up and changes their position.

    She then kissed him long and rough on the lips and started trailing her kiss all over his body while her hand shyly massaged his hard length.

    "Umm ... ugh." Feeling like he cant last longer if she continue this, Ray once again take charge and pinned Lia on the bed again.

    "Are you ready?" He asked.

    Lia nodded.

    With one hard thrust Ray is completely now inside Lia, who is screaming a little due to the pain. Ray hugging her at the time and kissing her neck, her ears, her face and lips, to help her forget the pain that she is feeling now. He tries his best not to move until she gives her permission.

    "You can move." Lia finally said after a few second.

    With that, Ray knows he can''t wait longer and in fast he thrusting in and out of her non-stop until both of them find something is coming. Screaming of pleasure was finally heard there and their movement is stop until Ray, collapses on top of Lia.

    Both are  heavy breathing now because of their previous activities. Ray slides, lying next to her now and said,

    "Thank you."

    "For what?" Lia looked at the man who had now become completely hers. She didn''t quite get it.

    "I heard what you said to Syaoran earlier today. And I feel thankful of that. I, promise you the same. You will become my last love and I will make you happy." Ray honestly said there. Lia was surprised to hear the confession. She just smiles.

    "Then I should say thank you to you too."

    Lia closes the gap between them and then kiss him again at his lips. Softly this time as a thankful kiss.

    But before she manages to pull away, Ray cup her face there and kiss her more eager and deeper.

    "Are you forgetting that I say you can never sleep today?"

    Ray for the second time pinned her again at the bed.. Starting their hot night all over again.

 Chapter 150 - JOURNEY TO COASTAL LAND

    The next day, Lia, who was sitting on the bed watched Ray, who was now getting ready there. She has already been informed by him that all of the six prince with Jieun will go to Coastal Land later today. She can''t help feeling sad about that. They just got married yesterday, but had to split up for some time, which they didn''t know how long.

    Ray, out of the corner of his eye looked at Lia''s face there. He can feel her discomfort, even if she didn''t say anything to him.  Who will be happy to be left alone right after married?  He know very well no one would like that.

    "What''s wrong?" Ray stops whatever he is doing and starts sitting next to his wife. He brushes away some of her hair that seems to be hiding her beautiful eyes from his view.

    "Are you doing something dangerous in there?" Lia''s asking mingled with concern.

    Ray didn''t know what to answer as he also didn''t yet know what awaited them there.

    "I don''t know. I need to see what really happened first to find out.  King Mizuto is too secretive about that so he didn''t really mention what exactly happen to be honest."

    Lia pouted her mouth a little as she wasn''t satisfied with the answer. Making her feel a bit annoyed now as her two best friends also will be leaving for the same  journey. As Ayana is working with Jieun, King Liam didn''t say anything when Jieun wanted her to also come with her to the Coastal Land.

    She did want to ask Ray to bring her with him, but she is afraid that she will only hinder their job. It''s not like she is good at fighting or have a medical knowledge like Jieun.  She also didn''t really know how to use her power well.  She would probably just make Ray always worry about herself if she followed.

    But without her knowing, Ray actually wanted to ask her to come with him. He knows it might be dangerous, but at least they are together and overcome everything together. In a hard time or happy time. But he can''t bring himself to ask her that as he didn''t want Lia to think that he force her with his asking.

    Both of them are just clueless as ever as they still try to get to know each other.

    "Very well then." Lia said that while forcing a smile in her face. But Ray can caught that.

    He caresses her face before lean in for a kiss that he wanted to remember. He is reluctant to leave Lia here, but he can''t do anything about that. Lia, who also think the same close her eyes there. There''s nothing sensual about this kiss. Its only the act of love and to say goodbye to each other. A very soft and gentle one.

    She didn''t really know how is she going to cope living here without him. Its sure feel different as she already someone else wife now. Before, when she is still single, living in the palace with her parents feel just normal. But after marriage, and will be left here by her husband make her feel quite strange now.

    Ray feels like he didn''t want this moment to end very soon so he take his time now. Very slowly, romantic kiss so that he and Lia can remember each other no matter how long they are apart. After a while they are finally parting, but Ray continues to hug Lia there.

    "You are.. really..." He still feel breathless due to the kiss.

    "Make me addicted to you."

    Lia smile proudly there.

    "Good. So you''ll think twice before you dare cheat on me while you''re there. Luckily Coastal Land doesn''t have a princess." Lia said in half joke.

    Ray chuckles a little there. He never once thinks of that.

    "Never." He said.

    "Is that a jealousy coming from you?"  Ray just asking her.

    "I''m just being possessive."  Lia said.

    "Good.  So that you will always remember me until I finally come back."

    Its Lia turn now to chuckle.

    "Of course I will."

    "Please be careful. Come back to me safely." Lia said her true feeling. She can''t help to feel worried. Maybe this is how Mia felt a while back during her marriage to Ethan. At that time she could only hear the expression of the girl''s heart, but now she herself will feel it.

    "Take care of yourself too. That''s the most important to me." Ray finds it hard now to leave her. But as a first prince, he can''t be weak with this. All that he can do is just to come back.  To her.

    After spending time together, talking this and that, both Ray and Lia finally get down to the dining room to have breakfast with all of their royal family.

    After breakfast, all of the six princes, Jieun and Lia also King Arthur and his queen got ready to send their farewell to King Liam and Queen Anna who will now depart back to Dream Land.

    King Liam was only there one day because all the six princes would continue to go to Coastal Land and he only put one of his council to take care of the land matter which he did not so believe that his people can do the job well. That is why he is in a rush to want to return to Dream Land.

    "Make sure you reported to me about the progress as long as you were in Coastal Land." King Liam said to Ray.

    "Will do.  Don''t worry about that." Ray answered there.

    Queen Anna, who was unhappy with the conversation nudge her husband a little there while showing her dissatisfied face. Liam just pretended not to understand.

    "What he try to say is be careful out there. I will wait for all of you for our next journey." Queen Anna said referring to Elysium Land as their next destination. Making King Liam grunt in dissatisfaction.

    Ray and all the other princes smiled there to Queen Anna who seem to always have control of her husband. Even she is not really their mother, but she always shows an honest concern to all of them making them all feel close to her.  She is their family at heart.

    "We will make sure safety is first." Ray said with determination.

    Queen Anna nodded there before hugging him. Next she makes a round there hugging all the other prince and of course Jieun and Lia. More shocking, she even hugs Ayana! Which makes the girl is now red in her face. King Liam was only able to be patient there waiting for his wife even though he was already looking forward to moving away.

    "Oh my!  Are you going to hug me too?" King Arthur starts with his mischievous act now and moving forward while trying to hug Anna there.

    Anna just smiled as she already knew this man''s playfulness, but King Liam in fast be at Anna''s side and push Arthur away with his sword sheath. He even sent him his cold gaze there while Queen Lucy, kept pulling at her husband''s ear. Punish him right away.

    "What are you doing when your wife is here?" She just pretends to be angry.

    "Ouch! Sorry!" Everyone who looked at could only laugh there.

    After a few minutes of the ruckus they are finally waving them goodbye.

    As they all wanted to set off back into the palace, King Arthur suddenly asked Lia. Even making all of the six princes, Jieun and Ayana, also stops at their track.

    "Are you getting ready to leave later in the afternoon? Don''t bring too much stuff. You can just buy the equipment there."

    Lia blinking there feeling confused.

    "What are you saying father?"

    "Didn''t you suppose to go with Prince Ray to the Coastal Land?" Queen Lucy, her mother interrupt there with a knowing smile.

    "Yeah. A wife''s place is on her husband''s side. No matter where. To us, it''s only  natural for you to go together. Learn from each other in difficult and easy situations to tighten your bond." King Arthur said there.

    This decision is not an easy one. But King Arthur and Queen Lucy had already talked at length with each other. No parent wants their child to live hard and dangerous way.  But they once were young. They also didn''t want to be apart from each other.  Worried?  Of course they will get worried as its like one of the responsibilities that parent need to carry in their whole life.  But, that''s it.  They didn''t want to stop their children from growing up in their own life.

    Lia felt so moved then. She looked at Ray, who was standing next to her. She also can see that his eyes glow at that moment while smiling. Looks like he actually wanted her to take the offer.

    Smiling knowingly to him, she then jumped to hug her father there.

    "Thank you. You are the best." Queen Lucy also hug both of her husband and daughter there.

    Everyone who was there was a little jealous to see the harmony of the family, but also happy to see that. After kissing her parent''s cheek. Lia then pulls Ray in there and starts dragging him running into the castle.

    "Quick! I still haven''t packed.." She said in happy voice now.

 Chapter 151 - THIS GIRL HAS A NAME

    Melanie opened her eyes at her real world in a state of exhaustion that day.

    "Ugh! Look like the long journey take tool on me even in here." She holds her head who is throbbing quite bad now. She then looked at her clock which showed it was only 3 am at that time. She did wake up a bit early.

    With difficulty, Melanie got up, rummage through her handbag to find a painkiller for her headache and left the room to go to the kitchen to get some water. Looks like all the people in the house are not yet awake due to the time being that is still early.

    Slowly, Melanie moved there so as not to disturb the others who were still asleep with the unpleasant noise. Once in the kitchen, she immediately took the cup and poured water into it.

    While standing in front of the sink, she popped two tablets of painkiller in her mouth, then swallowed them while drinking water. After that, putting her cup in the sink, she massaged her head slowly there. Hope the feeling of unwell at that time, gradually recovers. She can''t fall sick now with so many things to be done.

    "Huh!" Melanie gasped slowly right there when her body was suddenly pushed to the side and one large hand suddenly rested on her forehead.

    "You got a fever." Beom-Soo said while pulling his hand back and helping Melanie wash her used cup. Feeling no more shock by his sudden appearance, Melanie just decided to sit at the dining table while picking up an apple that was on the table to eat. Hoping that the apple can make her healthier after this. An apple a day keeps the doctor away, right? Except she is really a doctor.

    "When did you get here?" Melanie asked him.

    Beom-Soo quickly takes the apple in Melanie''s hand before she eats it.

    "I am here since the very beginning. You just don''t notice me. And Melanie, you need to wash this first before eating." He scolded her a little before doing it for her.

    Melanie pouting there.

    "Its not dirty."

    Beom-Soo hands the apple back to her on the plate. Already cut it with knife.  He also put a fork on the side to make it easy for her to eat them.

    "Its exposed to dust that we don''t see because it''s not covered. You suppose to know that better as you are a doctor, not me." Beom-Soo said that.

    Melanie didn''t have anything to say about that so she just eating the now cutting apple in silence.

    "You are working too hard this past few days. You need to take a proper rest Melanie or you will get sicker. You are not getting younger anyway." Beom-Soo said there while sitting in front of her.

    Melanie stares at him with her sharp eyes now. How dare he try to remind her about her age. Even she already forty - something, she is still young at heart.

    "You ordered death for daring to say so." Melanie is warning there.

    Beom-Soo just chuckle.

    "I can''t never rest before we can sort these things out. Too much to think, too much to do."

    "But you are sick today. Can''t you just slow down a bit?"

    Melanie raised her eyebrows there. She knows this man means well, but she is just too restless now to even sleep. This time is like a critical time for her.

    "I will get the rest later, but not today."

    "Something happen?" Beom-Soo wants to know.

    "The girl that I mentioned before, was taken to Korea on a special plane from London since last night. She will get here, in my secret laboratory at 6. I need to go after this."

    "The one who is being injected with all of the rainbow meteor liquid?"

    "That''s the one." Melanie admitted.

    "So you won by trying to blackmail that big company?"

    "Not before spilling a lot of money, sweat and tears. But yes, we did get the girl which is more important."

    "That''s a relief. But what are you going to do now?" Beom-Soo wanted to know the plan.

    "I just want to see her first before anything. We didn''t bring her in to do experiments with her. We wanted to save her. So, I didn''t really have a real plan for her yet."

    "What about the others that are also affected by the stone?"

    "The princes?"

    Beom-Soo nodded there.

    "They are all in good care in their respective countries. I have my friend everywhere there to observe them. I have also thought of bringing them all here to make it easier for me to monitor them, but... I don''t think it''s possible. We are just a low key non government organization with tight budgets and low facilities anyway. " Melanie looked at the clock on the wall at that moment.

    "I need to get ready now so I''m not too late." She got up and started squirming there.

    "Let me drive you there." Beom-Soo offered.

    "But..." Melanie wants to decline, but seeing the man''s serious face and she also realizes that her body is still weak, she finally agrees.

    "Fine... see you in 30 minutes."

    After exactly 30 minutes, Melanie and Beom-Soo left the house to go to the secret laboratory used by Melanie and her other professor friends. In the car, while driving, Beom-Soo breaks the silence between them.

    "You know why Martin tries to find Jieun right?" He asks suddenly.

    He actually wanted to ask her a long time ago, but now he felt it was the safest and most appropriate moment for him to ask. Because only the two of them were there.

    Melanie, who was watching her cell phone, checking all the emails and messages, is now focusing her attention on Beom-Soo.

    "Why do you say that?" She just excused herself for a moment.

    "When Byung-Hun questioned why Martin wanted to find Jieun while Jieun didn''t have any rainbow meteors with her, I saw your eyes trail at Jieun''s necklace." There''s nothing to hide between them as they are one team anyway, so, Beom-Soo just said it directly to her.

    "When did you know about that?" He asked next.

    "The first time I saw her." Melanie said that, but she actually means that ''the first time she saw her at Dream Land''. She still didn''t tell anyone here about her being Queen Anna in there, also about her being injected with the red liquid by Martin before.

    "And you can know it just by seeing? I do a pretty good job hiding that from people." Beom-Soo seems to know that Melanie is hiding something from him.

    "I just have a good intuition. I ask Jieun before about the necklace and she just said that it makes her healthy and not get sick when wearing the necklace. I didn''t know the real story behind it. Do you want to share with me? " Melanie asks him if he wanted to open up to her.

    Beom-Soo was silent for a moment there.

    "I actually didn''t know what Jieun is wearing is one of the rainbow meteor at first. The guy who gave that to her said that it will probably make her healthy. She got a heart problem since birth and it turned out after the man gave the chain to Jieun, she is not sick anymore. But if the chain falls from her, she will get sick back instantly. That''s why I didn''t want anyone to know. I''m afraid people like Martin wanted to stole it and making Jieun life at risk. Seeing he wanted to find Jieun, he probably know about that."

    "The guy... who is he?" Melanie asked curiously.

    "I don''t know who he is until I started living at Byung-Hun''s house recently." Beom-Soo looked at Melanie for a moment there. He sighed deeply.

    "Is he..." Melanie tried to guess.

    Beom-Soo nodded.

    "I saw the picture at Byung-Hun study room. It''s him. The man who gave Jieun the necklace is Alex."

    Melanie gaped there. She didn''t even think that Alex is the one gave it to Jieun to help her.

    "I''m glad that he gave it to her and not someone else."

    "Are you going to take it back?" Beom-Soo asked with a bit of fear.

    Melanie frowned a little there.

    "Of course not. I love Jieun just like she is my own daughter. I will never want to risk her life for anything. But let just both of us know about that. The rainbow meteor is not that important in here anyway for us to worry about. I''m sure the only solution is in the other world there. And only Jieun can do that. " Melanie said.

    Beom-Soo breathed a sigh of relief now.

    "I''m sorry. I just ..."

    "Its fine. I know you more than you think I am."  Melanie didn''t want his sorry.

    "We are here now. Lets get in." Melanie invites.

    "Is it fine for me to come in?" He just wanted to drive her in the first place.

    "It''s fine. You need to drive me back home anyway. Come." Melanie and Beom-Soo immediately walked in the relatively remote area. Until they reached a building that looked old, full of bodyguards outside, but as soon as they entered the building it turned out that the building looked modern and new.

    "Professor Melanie, you are here."

    One of her colleagues greeting her.

    "Dr. Rin, is Professor Do-Yun already arrived?" Melanie asks her while wearing her lab coat.

    "He is already inside."

    "Stay in my office for a while. You can have some snack and coffee while you are there." Melanie said to Beom-Soo as she handed him the key to her office. Beom-Soo immediately went there after Melanie showed him the direction.

    "The girl?" Melanie ask question again.

    "She arrived in safe."

    Then Melanie and Dr. Rin starts rushing into the lab that houses the girl.

    "Professor." Melanie nodded to Professor Do-Yun there. Greeting him.

    He also nodded back.

    Facing the girl there, Melanie froze in her place. Her face clearly show that she is really have a good shock.

    "We try to fine her identity, but like we already know since before that she is never being registered since birth and just become the lab experiment. Thankfully, she is in a good health. It''s just a pity that she didn''t even have a name." Professor Do-Yun said with regret.

    "No... she has a name." Melanie said that softly while walking closer to the girl.

    "What do you mean?" Professor Do-Yun asks because he doesn''t understand.

    Patting the girl''s head gently, Melanie said in a whisper.

    "Sorry I''m late... Lia...."

 Chapter 152 - LIA BEING ADOPT

    Melanie is busy now.  Before they just make a simple checkup on Lia but now with the help of her acquaintance, they took Lia blood to see if she really is okay and done several full health checkups.  Only after all result is out, Melanie finally can breathe in relieved.  Really, she is thankful that Lia is all alright after this past 25 years.

    "Melanie, let''s talk." Professor Do-Yun then ask for her after they settle everything for today. She knew what he wanted to know anyway, then willingly followed Professor Do-Yun into his office.

    Sitting in the chair, in front of her senior making her feel a bit nervous even though they are already working for a decade now.

    "Spill everything to me now.  I know there''s something that I didn''t know here." Professor Do-Yun asking her right away just after they got sitting.

    With a soft sigh, Melanie started her story.

    "Lia is actually a princess in the other world. Daughter of one of the powerful kings in there. I actually didn''t really know what is happening here. I didn''t know that Lia is not really their daughter. All that I know is the queen is really giving birth to daughter 25 years ago from the story that I know. Something is missing and I need to find what. "

    Professor Do-Yun is actually the one and only person that knows about Melanie being injected with the red meteor and that is why Melanie did not hesitate to tell him what happened.

    After what happened 10 years ago, after Alex leaves her outside in the wood close to their burning lab, Professor Do-Yun is the one who finds Melanie unconscious lying on the ground. He didn''t really know what actually happened, but seeing Melanie''s weak state at the time with swelling in her hand that he knew as a result of the needle that seemed to be done harshly, he took Melanie along with him to the hospital belonging to a friend that he trusted.

    When Melanie wakes up, Professor Do-Yun admits to her that he had to take her blood when she was unconscious to see if anything was wrong with her body system, and finds particle belonging to the red stone in her body. He knows that very well as he is the team leader who research the red stone anyway.

    That time, as Melanie feel so confused and needed support from someone that she knows she can trust, she tells him everything. And Professor Do-Yun never judging her even though he is also a scientist who only believe in fact. Until now he is still loyal and be by her side.

    He is actually feeling guilty about what happened to Alex before. He suppose to report Martin to the higher up when Martin shows the bad attitude and forcing his idea to Alex before. That is supposed to be a sign of a red flag to him, but he just ignores it as he never thought Martin will really do the bad things and just know how to talk. But its look like it wasn''t the case at all.

    So when he knows what happen to Melanie and seeing her feel lost, he has just offered a help to her. To cover up his guilt on Alex even though Melanie didn''t know that.

    Seeing Professor Do-Yun just kept quiet there Melanie continued her words.

    "She had just married one of the princes there. Which is also one of the patients under our monitoring."

    Hearing this, Professor Do-Yun frowned a little. He didn''t know what to said to that.  Complicated or interesting?

    "Which one?"

    "Ray, who participated in new drug production in a lab located in the US after being pushed by his parent who are the shareholder of that program."

    "Hmm... The project is suspended and all of the people involved in that are arrested by the police and imprisoned including his parent right?"

    "That''s true. He is 30 years old now and its already 12 years him being in the sleeping state."

    "It''s shameful that all of these innocent people are in this kind of state because of their own parent greed. I wonder what will happen if all of them wake up and see their parent is in jail for life. Only Ethan have a good parent here. " Professor Do-Yun is remembered there as Ethan parent still fight with whoever done this to their son until now.

    Melanie just looked down. Sometime when she thinks about that, it also make her heart ache for them.

    "But this girl is more in a pathetic state. She live a good life in the other world, but she might be confused if one day she wakes up in this world, which is different from the world that she knows her entire life."

    Melanie was a little taken aback now. She didn''t think about that at all. But what Professor Do-Yun said just know really make her realize about that. If she becomes Lia, she probably didn''t want to be here. She has been raised since she was a baby in there.

    Melanie started to sigh, deeper now while holding her head that now ache again.  Looks like she need to take another painkiller after this.

    "Are you going to tell her about this when you went to that world?" Professor Do-Yun asks her.  Feeling curious in what she is going to do next.

    "I don''t know. I can''t seem to bring myself to tell her this.  This news probably to shocking for her to know." Melanie sound weak now.  She can''t even think straight.

    "I know a friend who manages an orphanage and he owe me something making him cannot refuse my request for help. My plan is to register Lia at the orphan, but as she is already 25 years old and it probably hard to do it in legal way and I happen to know you have someone that good in hacking what so ever, so can you ask that person to register Lia at the orphanage making it like she been there forever and register her as my adopted child. At least it will help her with her identity when she wakes up one day. "

    "You will help me that far?" Melanie asked Professor Do-Yun there. She seemed unable to believe what she was hearing at the time.

    Professor Do-Yun just takes a breath there before saying,

    "I can''t stand still when I know I can help with something. I also never got married and didn''t want to, my one and only sibling already died last year also didn''t get married. I also didn''t have any parent to take care of as they also already died. No any other family too. I just want to do a good things before I also leave this world. At least, she didn''t have to worried about money and property that I''m sure enough for the rest of her life. Of course it''s not as much as her father in that world who is a king. But still... "

    Melanie was really touched then. She almost in tears hearing that. One of her problems is solved just like that in the instant. He is really her rescuer.

    "If you are really serious about that, then I will do it after you give me the information about the orphanage." Melanie said.

    Seeing her relieve face there make Professor Do-Yun just smiled.

    "You have it hard all these years. My act is nothing compared to what you have done and fight for. Just... take care of yourself well Melanie." He advised.

    Melanie nodded there.  She is determined more than ever now.  To fight till the end and saving all of this innocent people.  She will not let any effort and all of help that she got  went to waste.

    After a long conversation with Professor Do-Yun there, Melanie enters her office and finds that Beom-Soo is sound asleep on the sofa in her office room.

    Melanie was only able to smile pityingly at the sight of the man. She didn''t think that she will take a very long time before coming here that is why she asks him to wait for her inside her office. But seeing him sleeping soundly there, she was a little relieved because she knew last night the man seems not sleeping at all.

    "At least you can rest here." Melanie murmurs to herself.

    She just waits there and giving the man some more time to sleep while she looks at the work data she has collected.

    After about 30 minutes later, Beom-Soo finally writhed there, waking up from his sleep. Seeing Melanie, who is smiling, looking at him, Beom-Soo quickly got up and continued to sit there. Feeling a little embarrassed.

    "Slow down. Its not like this is the first time I saw you sleeping." Melanie said that. Teasing him.

    "When that you get here?" He asks with his hoarse voice now.

    "Em... about 30 minutes. I have already finished everything here today and I have a work for you."

    "What work?"

    Melanie didn''t say anything and just smiled slyly there.

 Chapter 153 - MARTIN BROKE IN

    Melanie and Beom-Soo are driving back to Byung-Hun''s house, which has already become like their house for a few weeks now, a bit late at night.

    As they do extra work outside, Beom-Soo with his hacking skill, processing everything about Lia, finally, they just come back only when everything is perfectly done.  Lia is now officially being adopted by Professor Do-Yun in just a couple of hours. Making Melanie feel a bit light in her heart.  One of her problem finally solved.

    But beside her, Beom-Soo, who was driving seemed a little nervous there. Somehow his feelings suddenly became less pleasant.

    "Hey Anna." He suddenly said Melanie real name there.

    She stop whatever that she is thinking at the time and then looked at the man. She know very well now that if he call her name like that, there was always something very serious for him to say.

    Beom-Soo stops the car for a moment on the side of the road and presses the emergency light there.

    "What''s wrong?" Melanie asks him as he suddenly behaving like this. It''s kind of weird to her now. He then turned his body there and looked at Melanie.

    "Brian?" Melanie also said his name there. Making him smiling a little hearing that.

    "If something happens to me, can you do me a favor?" He said.

    "What do you mean by that? You are not secretly having a fatal sickness or anything similar to that do you?" Melanie felt suspicious.

    Beom-Soo chuckle a little bit there hearing her accusation.

    "Nothing like that at all. It''s just... I do a lot of thinking these past few days making me feel a bit anxious."

    Melanie looked at the man. To see if he is lying to her or not, but she found nothing like that. He is speaking from his heart.

    "What favor?"

    "Can you take care of Jieun? On behalf of me."

    "I already doing that didn''t I?  You didn''t have to ask about that. Like I said before, I love her like she is my own child." Melanie said.

    Beom-Soo nodded. He knows Melanie really meant that.

    "And can you tell her everything? It pains me to see her clueless, but I can''t seem to bring myself to tell her the secret. That one secret."

    Melanie let out a rather long breath there.

    "She needs to know that sooner or later. And I''m sorry that I choose you to tell her that... About me... not being her biological father." Beom-Soo finally said that.

    Melanie was silent there. Yes. That was the biggest secret that they didn''t tell Jieun  yet. They are afraid to see her acceptance. But both of them also know that she will know about that sooner or later.

    Years before, Aera is pregnant of Jieun after getting married in Dream Land in secret. Its such a complicated relationship that forces her to marry like that.  So at the time, Beom-Soo decides to marry Aera in the real world to give her child a place to call home here. He does that as he also already falls in love with Aera even if Aera doesn''t love him back. But thinking about her unborn child making her agree to sign the marriage paper with Beom-Soo. And it leads to this...

    "I''m so sorry. You are going through so much after meeting me. I''m the one that cause this all." Melanie looked down there.

    Beom-Soo hesitates there, but he still holds Melanie''s hand there. Melanie was a bit shocked, but she didn''t refuse it.

    "I''m the one who is sorry. I left you there alone and then fall in love with your sister. I do love you back then and I do waiting for you each day. But as I didn''t have any news about you after a few years, I just give up right away. Didn''t even know that you are struggling to live and become what you are now. I betray you without realizing it. "

    Melanie shook her head. She never feels betrayed at all by this man. She knows she is the one that troubled his life first.

    "We were young back then. And fate is not on our side. But at least we are together to protect something precious to us now. And that is Jieun." Melanie said there.

    Beom-Soo nodded there. Agree with her on that. But it still could not remove his guilt for the woman.

    "You are the one who suffers the most because of me and Aera. You also helped raise Jieun all this time. You shouldn''t feel guilty. I should have knelt in front of you to say sorr..."

    Beom-Soo pulls Melanie into a kiss now. Melanie was shocked. She didn''t kiss him back but also didn''t even push him away. She is just too shocked to do anything.

    "I''m sorry... but I just..." Beom-Soo stopped his kiss now and slowly distanced himself from Melanie then.

    "I just realize in these few weeks, after we meet again that I still have feeling for you. It makes me think that actually the feeling that I thought is for Aera is actually because of my longing for you. As she is your sister, my feeling sways towards her."

    Melanie didn''t know how to react to that confession. She also can''t reciprocate the man''s feelings just like Aera.

    "Don''t worry... Its not like I wanted you to reciprocate my feelings. I am too old for that anyway. I just want to be honest with everything tonight... and I didn''t know why...  But, what I do know now is that I will never let anything happen to you and Jieun as long I''m still alive. I will do anything to protect both of you. "

    Melanie is just smiling to him now. This man... Why is he so unselfish?

    "I promise."

    "Huh?" Beom-Soo forgot about his request earlier.

    Melanie said it again.

    "I promise that I will tell Jieun everything. But to your knowledge, Jieun will never hate you for that. She probably feels shocked and confused after knowing about that. But I''m sure she will never hate you because hiding this from her. You''re her father even without blood ties and I hope you know that. "

    Beom-Soo nodded there while smiling. He knows that as Jieun have a huge heart just like Anna and Aera. And he never regrets to sacrifice himself for them.

    After being a bit calmer there, Beom-Soo is now back to driving. Upon arriving at Byung-Hun''s house they are both a little surprised to see that the house is too dark unlike usual.

    Usually Byung-Hun will open the lights outside the house all night, but tonight no lights are on there and Melanie can see inside the house now looks like a little bright. She knew that at least one of the lights in the house was on.

    She then holds Beom-Soo''s arm there. She trembled a little now, but she can''t afford to be afraid as the lives of those who were in the house were in danger if what the bad thing she thought in her mind was really happening.

    "What''s wrong?" Beom-Soo asked there.

    "All my bodyguard that I paid to watch this house is nowhere to be seen." She said.

    Listening to that Beom-Soo continues to observe the house in more serious face.

    "Stay here. Let me get inside."

    But Melanie is the one who got out of the car first, while her hand dialed a known police number. After reporting everything, though she is not really sure yet, the police agree to come there within 15 minutes. But Melanie knows 15 minutes is just too long for them to wait.

    "I''m going in." She said, ignoring Beom-Soo''s disagree face there. But Beom-Soo just follows her from behind.

    Slowly, Melanie used her duplicate key and opened the door of the house. As soon as she arrived in the living room, she was surprised to see Byung-Hun and Ji-Na who are now on the floor with their hands and feet tied.  Beom-Soo quickly helps to open the rope that tied them.

    "Martin just went upstairs. Hurry!" Byung-Hun in rush whispering that.

    Without thinking long Melanie continued to climb to the top. She just think of one thing, Jieun and Eun-Woo need to be safe.

    Upon arriving at Jieun and Eun-Woo''s room which is now wide open, Melanie could see Martin is now trying to get close to Jieun. Jieun who already sleep there usually cannot get up from her sleep unless it is morning as she is living in the Dream Land world at that time.

    Melanie ran fast towards Martin and pushed him away from Jieun and Eun-Woo.

    "Stop! What are you trying to do with her?"

    In struggle Melanie holds Martin there, but despite him being handicapped, he is still stronger than her in terms of strength.

    Melanie was shocked to see Martin''s face at that moment. Full with a burning scar that she can guess where that he got that. But other than that he is the same Martin that she knows. Someone with evil intention.

    "Huh? You are here. Nice to meet you again, Doctor Melanie.." He said with a smirk.

 Chapter 154 - FORCED TO GET UP

    "Ah!"

    Martin pushed Melanie until she fell to the floor and continued to close the door of the room and lock it. As he heard the noise from below, he knew he got other unwanted company so he need to act fast.

    "What are you trying to do to her?" Melanie asked there as she watched Martin''s movements.

    "Melanie! Are you alright?"

    "The door is locked!"

    "Find something."

    Melanie could hear the voices of Beom-Soo, Byung-Hun and Ji-Na from the outside.

    "You should realize that you can''t do anything Martin. Just give up." Melanie said there.

    Martin chuckled there while starting to pull out his gun. Want to scare Melanie there.

    Melanie, got up from the floor and stood up. Be prepared to face any eventuality.

    "You should know that I don''t like people who always want to direct me, Melanie. Your voice has always made me feel disgusted. And like I said to you years before, I will not allow anyone to stop anything that I want to do. Never!"

    "So what exactly are you trying to do now? It''s not like you have a business here." Melanie deliberately wanted to know the man''s true intentions.

    "Don''t be silly Melanie. I know you also know what''s on that girl''s necklace."

    Melanie''s face changed there. It was clear to her now that Martin really knew the secret of the necklace that Jieun always wore. But, how? How could he know about it when she also just found out.

    "You see... It took me years to get back on my feet after that bastard Alex decided to kill me and even try burning me to death. I feel angry... so much as what I worked for all this time disappeared just like that in one night. But as a true researcher, I can''t seem to forget about the rainbow meteor even though all research on it has been stopped. I know... there must be something special from the stone after one day I saw you alive and healthy even though I inject you with the red liquid. "

    Melanie swallowed there. As she is quite a famous doctor she went on television several times about her research and discoveries. She thought Martin must have found her that way.

    "What is your point anyway? Like you said, all of the research has already been suspended and now you are a wanted man as a criminal and also as a former doctor that committed medical malpractice.  So why are you doing this?" Melanie asked there even though she seemed to know the answer.

    "Everything can change when I can get back the stone in my hand and do my own research. Once I succeed, everyone will submit to me regardless of who I was before. A lot of people are desperate out there and waiting for miracles, especially in the medical field and I''m sure you know about that too. It just you''re too dense to use your knowledge in much useful things. Always try to act high and noble when you didn''t have too. "

    Melanie knows right then that this man is still as crazy as before or even more dangerous than before. Whatever happens, she will make sure that Martin will not get what he wants.

    Melanie looked at Jieun then in hopes she would wake up. Deliberately wanting to drag the time as Melanie knows the police are on their way, she asks Martin again,

    "How that you know, that she got the stone? Even I didn''t know about that until recently."

    "Easy. I track Alex movement after what he done to the lab. Its easy when you have a money and ask for private detectives to done that. Last place that he gone is Byung-Hun place and near the playground, there is street CCTV that I managed to get the recording even though it''s been a long time. I found out that Alex, give the little girl something. After researching, apparently the girl is Miss Jieun here, and turn out that she is my daughter''s best friend. Beautiful isn''t it? Our fate is. "

    "You don''t deserve to call Sarah your daughter. No father wants to kill their own child." Melanie was furious there when reminded of Sarah''s situation before.

    Martin''s face changed slightly there.

    "Because I am her father, I deserve to do that."

    Crack! The sound of the door being broken began to be heard there.

    "Shit!" Martin realizing what happen now raised his gun and pointed it to the door.

    "Don''t come in!" Melanie screamed, but she knew they can''t heard her so she ran towards Martin and tried to snatch the weapon from his hand.

    "Melanie!" Beom-Soo and Byung-Hun immediately enters the yard of the room but as they can see the firearm in Martin''s hand, both of them become frozen there. Ji-Na is nowhere to be seen as probably Byung-Hun didn''t want her to be in danger.

    "Jieun! Wake up!" Melanie screaming there to the girl. If anything happen to them at least Jieun can run away first. But Jieun still didnt wake up.

    Once again Melanie was pushed to the floor and Martin, who was furious there continued to shoot at her without waiting anymore.

    Bang!

    Melanie can feel that her stomach is starting to bleed there.

    "You!" She is cursing Martin with her eyes now.

    "Just die, bitch!" Again Martin pointed his gun at Melanie but this time Beom-Soo threw his body towards her and took the bullet.

    "Stop!" Byung-Hun can only scream.

    Beom-Soo fall into Melanie arms now. As she is a doctor, her instinct is kicking in even though she herself is injured there. She inspects Beom-Soo''s injuries from the back of his body, the bullet wound seems too close with where his heart there. Melanie can''t do anything at the time and just apply pressure to the wound so that the blood doesn''t come out too much.

    "Why did you do that?" She said in a slow voice. Only for Beom-Soo to hear.

    He smiled at her even at the time holding back the pain.

    "I... promise you... before..." His mouth to her without a sound there but Melanie know that better.

    Byung-Hun is now coming forward, struggling with Martin there and somehow he manages to grab the gun and throw it out of the room. Seeing that his weapon had disappeared from his hand, Martin ran to Jieun who was still unconscious there and took out a knife from his shirt.

    "Don''t come near or I killed her!" Martin was getting insane there.

    He was actually a bit confused to see Jieun and the young man next to the girl did not wake up at all, even in this situation. But Martin just have one goal today, and that is to get the necklace. He didn''t have time to think about other things.

    "Stop that Martin. Let''s talk! Please." Byung-Hun tries to calm the man down while raising both his hands in a sign of surrender. Didn''t want the guy to be more angry and hurting Jieun and Eun-woo there.

    "No..." Melanie said weakly there seeing Martin already close to Jieun.

    "Jieun! Wake up! Quickly!" She was screaming to her while Martin frantically looked for a place to open the necklace but couldn''t find it.

    "Don''t come!" He screams to Byung-Hun again, then using his knife and trying to cut the chain using it.

    "Jieun!" Melanie screams again.

    :: Dream Land World::

    Meanwhile, in Dream Land, Jieun, Lia, Ayana and all of the six princes are still on their way to Coastal Land. They are now going through a rather terrible snowstorm there. All of them were wearing a very thick shirt there except Lia.

    "Are you guys okay?" Lia asked many times there. She can see their struggle.

    "We had too!" Haru is speaking there.

    They were actually looking for a place to shelter, but the small village was only at front after another 2 hours of travel. They didn''t think that they can make it.

    Lia closes her eyes now, concentrating on something.

    "Lets holding hands!" Lia said there while one of her hands held Jieun''s hand and the other held her husband Ray.

    "Why?" Leo asked, not understanding.

    "Just do it!" Lia instruct there.

    Now they walked in the blizzard while holding on to each other at length. Not a few minutes after that their bodies felt a little hot.

    "Lia?" Jieun said her name there.

    Lia just smiles. She doesn''t always use her power but this time it seems necessary. But suddenly,

    "Jieun!"

    Lia stops at her track. Then she looked at Jieun who at that time also seemed shocked and stopped her movement.

    "Wake up! Wake up now!"

    "Huh!" Jieun gasp at there while Lia also seems can hear the sound that calling Jieun. Sensing something wrong, Lia continues to release her hold from Ray and catching Jieun who is after that suddenly fainted and almost fall into the ground.

    "Jieun!" Lia called her there.

    Eun-Woo who is also shocked by what is happening continues to pull his wife who was previously in Lia''s lap and inspect her.

    "Whats wrong? Jieun!" Eun-Woo desperately call for her.

    ''Lia there''s a house not far from there in the northern part belonging to the people of Elysium Land. Stay there for a while. '' Lia suddenly hears Adele voice in her ears now.

    "Follow me now. I know where we can stay.." Without hesitation Lia  said  there.

 Chapter 155 - LIGHT THAT COME IN THE DARKNESS

    "Jieun, you need to wake up!"

    "What is this?" Jieun, who only see the darkness now feeling so confused. She still remembers that she was walking around in a snowstorm with all the six princes also Lia and Ayana but suddenly a voice started to be heard there. And then... she can''t remember a thing.  Did she faint? But why does she feel like he is conscious here.

    "Jieun!"

    "Whose voice is that?" Jieun now become a little scared because she seems to be walking in a dark environment, but her ears can clearly catch the voice of someone calling her there.

    "Is that Professor Melanie? Where are you professor?!" Jieun scream in there now hoping that Professor Melanie will come to her. She looked right and left and circled there, but all that she could see was darkness.

    Feeling a bit panic, Jieun can feel that she is in a verge of tears now.

    "Where am I?" She murmurs to herself. Even in her low voice, she can only hear her voice at that time. Echoed there.

    "Eun-Woo?! Lia?!" She try calling the last person that she saw with her eyes but there was no response there.

    "What is happening to me?" Realization that she is all alone by herself in here  suddenly come to her.

    But, a few minutes later, a golden with white light began to appear quite far from where she stood. She felt afraid, yes. But her legs seemed to be attracted to the light and brought herself closer. It''s better than the darkness anyway.

    Suddenly the light turns into an adult man, but Jieun can''t seem to see his face as his face is too bright with the light, making her eyes feeling sting a little but she can clearly see his other physical. He is wearing a white clothes there like a prince with a hint of gold there. Like... just like Adele, but more luxurious.  Is he one of Elysium Land people too? Jieun just make an assumption now.

    "Who... are you?" In a bit of fear, Jieun asks with her small eyes as the light is too bright for her to see.

    "Don''t be afraid." The person speaks at last making Jiuen feel quite surprised there. She seems to have heard the voice, but can''t remember when and where.

    "Something is happening in your real world and the shock makes you trapped in here. This is like a middle dimension between your real world and the Dream Land. So that you are not lost in here, let me guide you to get out now."  Seem like rushing, the man said that in fast at her.

    "Wait! I want to ask you something." But as soon as Jieun said that a white light suddenly violated herself and... her eyes snap open.

    "Jieun!" Melanie, who saw the chain around Jieun''s neck had almost broken, still screaming there, in the hope that the girl would wake up soon.

    Jieun that shocked as she wakes up in her real world there, not having time to think when she sees a stranger pulling her necklace there. Just because of her instinct to protect the necklace kick in, she pulled her necklace that almost broke now and grabbing the man''s other hand that hold the knife, stopping his action.

    Her neck and hand are slightly injured, because of the knife, but as she is still holding the necklace the wound quickly disappears, making Martin shocked seeing that.

    "What the heck?"

    Seeing the man as if distracted there, Jieun who was still lying down, pushed the man''s body away, trying to get up. Byung-Hun, who sees Jieun is now struggling there starts to brace himself and catches Martin from behind.

    Martin, who in desperate, pulls greedily the chain from Jieun neck that he know almost break, and pushes her to the floor after he succeeded retrieve that, while now struggling to let himself out from Byung-Hun''s grasp.  He is feeling more restless as he can hear police siren close to the house now.

    "Jieun!" Both Melanie and Beom-Soo call her name in anxious feeling now. They know what could happen next.

    Jieun that is now lying on the floor, start gasping for air there. She can''t seem to breathe well now. The wound caused by the knife had also started to appear there and bleeding.

    Even if Melanie already knows about this effect, she still feels shocked by what happened because of  this is the first time she is seeing this by herself.

    "Argh!" Jieun start screaming in tears now as the pain she has not felt for a long time is reappears.

    Even in that kind of situation, Martin realizes what happened to Jieun and can''t help feeling excited about that. The stone is already in his hand anyway. With that, he shoves Byung-Hun to the wall and try to run away but...

    Bang!

    His steps stopped there abruply before he could run out of the room.

    "You... ungrateful child." Martin said that while looking right at Sarah''s face, which is now full of tears using his own gun to shoot him. Her shoot is right in his stomach there.

    "Just die!" Sarah said that and continued to shoot repeatedly at her father. Which, she never considers him as one.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    "Sarah! Enough!" Byung-Hun said there when he saw Martin, who was now covered in blood had fallen to the floor. He then in slowly approaches the girl who is trembling there with what she is doing and takes the gun from her hand now which Sarah allows him to do so.

    "Ah!" Jieun who sees everything just can focus on her painful state right at the time and start clutch the clothes around her heart now. She really feels like she will die at the moment.

    Hearing Jieun''s voice in pain there, Sarah regained her strength and continued to run into the room and picked up the chain that had fallen quite a distance from Martin''s body. She just ignored him and continued to approach Jieun, laying her head at her thighs, and put the necklace in Jieun''s hand and held it together.

    Jieun instantly get back healthy again, but she does feeling a bit tired. Both of them just crying together now.

    Sarah actually didn''t know what the necklace is but she saw what happens just before and remember that Jieun used to tell her that the necklace is the reason why she can be alive until now, so Sarah just follow her instinct.

    Just then, the police began to enter the house and surround them. One of them approaches Martin, and tries to see if he is still breathing but he just shakes his head there to his squad. Confirming that he already died on the spot.

    Sarah let out her breath of relief there even though she knew she would be taken by the police for questioning as she is the one that killed him. But she knows, she will not get arrested as this can be said as self defense. But, whatever it is, at least he is gone from her life. For good.

    "Beom-Soo!" But suddenly, Melanie''s screams there startled them. Beom-Soo finally lost his conscious.

    :: Hospital::

    Upon arrival at the hospital, Beom-Soo continues to be rushed to the emergency room while Melanie continues to faint in the hospital lobby. She is already forgotten about her own injury and just thinks about Beom-Soo until she finally collapses.

    Byung-Hun and Jieun accompany them in there. Byung-Hun is so curious about the necklace that is now tied in Jieun''s hand, but seeing Jieun''s face that is full of tears because she is worried about Melanie and her father Beom-Soo, he just chooses to remain silent.  Its not a good time for that and he know it.

    Ji-Na and Sarah were at home and were interrogated by the police at the time, also to take care of Eun-Woo there. Police are also following them here with Martin''s body for autopsy.

    But as Martin is already a criminal in the first place, the police already assure them that nothing will happen to Sarah even though she is the one that killed him. He is the one who wanted to kill her in the first place anyway.

    Now they can only wait for the doctor to come out from the surgery room and pray for Beom-Soo and Melanie''s safety.

    "They will be fine, right?" Jieun ask her father in law then with her eyes still glassy because of her tears.

    Byung-Hun can''t say anything right away as he also didn''t know about that. He also did not want to give false hope to the girl.  Seeing the wound on Beom-Soo''s body, also the amount of blood that came out, Byung-Hun knows it can''t be easy. While for Melanie, he didn''t know what to expect as he didn''t really see her wound clearly before.  He can just sigh while looking towards the operating room that is still operating.

    "Let just not lose hope.."  He only can said that.

 Chapter 156 - IS SHE NOT FROM HERE?

    Meanwhile, in the Dream Land,

    Eun-Woo supports Jieun at his back after Jieun is fainted and follows Lia there who is now walking quite fast leading all of them now. They need to find shelter fast to see what really happened to Jieun.

    "It''s here Lia."

    Lia, who heard the instruction from Adele in her mind stop right there in her track  but she feeling confuse as she can''t see anything. Nothing looks like house in here, but only the snow.

    "What should I do now?" Lia asked there. All the six princes looked strangely at Lia that talking non-stop to herself since before but no one has asked her yet. First things first, they need to be in the safe place.  Whatever the question, just ask later.

    "Hold both of your hands out now." Adele instructs her again.

    "Like this?"

    Lia is doing that and all of a sudden a golden light comes out of her hand there and she can see the front door of the house now. All of them who were with her are now astonished to see that. They never knew Lia got power like that. Just like someone from Elysium Land.

    "Put one of your hand at the door, it will open by itself."

    Lia quickly did so and immediately the door opened there.

    "Eun-Woo, come in first." Lia said to Eun-Woo, who carry Jieun and urge everyone else to come in before she, herself also go in there.

    "There''s five rooms in the upstairs and 4 in the downstairs." Adele still here with her.

    "Bring her here." Lia quickly opens one of the door that is nearby in the living room there and tells Eun-Woo to bring Jieun in there. Eun-Woo then puts Jieun on the bed and Lia quickly checks her pulse while being watch by the others.

    "Do you know how to do a treatment?" Eun-woo asked there.

    "Ayana, find her new clothes to get change too." Lia asks Ayana, who also watched there with a worried face. As the clothes that Jieun wear right now are now wet because of the snow, Lia know she need to change that first of Jieun might fall in state of hypothermia.

    "I learn one and two things with Adele since I was a kid, but I''m not an expert like Jieun." She finally answers Eun-Woo.

    "But it looks like she is just fainted and not because of any other things."

    "Maybe she got an illusion like before making her fainted suddenly like this." Haru said that to Eun-Woo forgot that Lia and Ayana were also there, receiving a cold stare from Eun-Woo for a while before Lia speak again.

    "I don''t think so as she just fainted before, and not like someone who sees an illusion or something. Guess we just need to wait for her to wake up to know what is really happening." Lia said there. She actually knows about that as Jieun told her before about what she is experiencing in the Summer Land journey.

    "You know?" Once again Eun-Woo asks Lia. If she know that, its means Jieun trust her much to even telling her that.

    Lia smiled there.

    "Jieun told us before we get on this journey. Just in case if something happens along the way. And the symptoms are not that." Lia hinting that Ayana also know about the matter.

    "Find it!" Ayana, who is already come back with Jieun clothes is now talking after being silent for so long now.

    Lia now looked at all the princes who had not yet moved.

    "Why are all of you still here?"  She asked.

    "Huh?" As usual Haru is the fastest to respond.

    Lia just sigh seeing all of the man is clueless as ever in there and just decide to tell them in a full sentence.

    "Everyone please get out. Let me and Ayana change Jieun clothes first. All of you also need to change. I don''t want any of you fall in sick later due to wet clothes. There are five empty rooms upstairs and three more downstairs. You can choose any room you want. " Lia finished saying that while nodded to Ray, her husband.  Like saying in silence, she is fine with whatever room that he will choose.

    Hearing that all of them came out of the room in fast except Eun-Woo.

    "You too Eun-Woo. You can come back after that. She is alright.  Trust me." Lia said.

    Reluctantly, Eun-Woo starts to get up and walks away to get out of the room to change clothes.  He also already feel cold there because of his wet clothes even if the house is already warm.

    "I''ll come back later." Eun-Woo tell her that.

    "Of course. I''ll keep her company for a while while waiting for you."

    Only then, Eun-Woo walk out completely from there and clothes the door behind him.

    After that, Ayana and Lia continued to change Jieun''s clothes there and then changed their own.

    "I''ll make some tea or something to keep us warm." Ayana said there to Lia after finishing what she need to do here.

    "Hot chocolate for me please." Lia request there. Even if she didn''t really feel the cold, she is craving that sometime. Especially in a rough day like this.

    Ayana smiles to her and then nodded before she also got out of there. Lia is now alone as she recalls what was happening when they walked through the snowstorm a moment ago.

    "I''m sure I didn''t hear it wrong. There was one voice calling Jieun, a woman, but who? I''m pretty sure Jieun also heard that before she fainted as she seem shocked. The voice also disappears after she fainted." Lia murmured to herself while watching Jieun, who is still lying on the bed.

    At the very moment, Lia''s eyes began to grow big there. She suddenly can see that the necklace around Jieun neck is disappearing little by little and there is a fresh wound in her neck and hand that suddenly bleeds taking her by surprise.

    Lia, who was shocked by what happened began to fuss, took the cloth that she use to wipe Jieun''s body before and put pressure on the wound so that the blood stopped flowing.

    "What is this? What just happen?" Both of her hands are now dirty with Jieun blood.

    "Don''t panic. She will be alright." Adele''s voice began to be heard back in her mind.

    "But she is bleeding!" Lia said there in nervous.

    "What should I do?  Tell me."  Lia didn''t want anything bad happen to Jieun like Mia before.

    "Let go of her now and just look at her.  She is fine." Adele said.

    Still with a feeling of fear, Lia in hesitation move away from Jieun and saw that the wound is already disappearing and there''s nothing there. There is not even a drop of blood in Jieun''s body right now, but the evidence that she is bleeding before is still in Lia''s hand which is still wet with blood.

    "What... is this?" Lia asks Adele.

    "You remember about what I said when you were little that this world has all sorts of things and powers that we don''t know. Also, there may be other worlds out there that are similar to the world we live in. Or maybe we also live in there but the year and what we do there probably not the same as us in here. "

    "And this is just like that?" Lia asks again while her eyes catch that Jieun necklace that disappearing just now is reappearing again but this time the necklace is in her hand, tied just like a bracelet now.

    "Just like that." Adele said to her. Hoping that she can understand a little bit about what is going on there.

    "Lia?!" Ray and Eun-Woo has now entered the room and find Lia standing with bloodstained cloth in her hand.

    "What happen?" Ray said there while inspecting if there''s a wound at Lia hand but found none.

    Eun-Woo also saw Jieun''s situation as he thought something happen. It''s not like he suspects Lia on anything but just in case, he need to see his wife anyway. Lia closed her eyes then.

    "Do you want to come here and inspect her?  If anything." Lia ask Adele again, ignoring Ray and Eun-Woo.

    "No. She already alright. She will come back later like she has always been."

    As she opened her eyes back, Ray and Eun-Woo watched Lia there. Because it''s weird with her behavior that seems to be talking alone ever since.

    "Adele contact me in my mind. What I do before is her power, includes this place. This place belongs to Elysium Land people." She knew she had to explain what was going on at the time so that Ray and Eun-Woo weren''t too far off to ask.

    "What she said about Jieun?" Eun-Woo asked there.

    Lia looked at Eun-Woo there.

    "Adele said she is just fine. Just let her sleep until she woke up later."

    But still... she looked at Eun-Woo there. Ray also feels a bit jealous there as Lia doesn''t blink right there.

    "What?" Eun-Woo, who is not happy with the situation asks.

    "Is she... not from here?" Lia finally asks Eun-Woo that as she can''t hide her curiosity.

    Makes Eun-Woo a little surprised, while Ray also now looks at Eun-Woo with a feeling of wonder.

 Chapter 157 - LIAM LOSING HIS MIND

    After Melanie was shot in her stomach by Martin and fainted in the hospital, she was later found in the world of Dream Land in a state where her stomach felt very sore at the wound site.

    She looked here and there while holding on her stomach. She realize that she is now on the bed alone in the room shared with Liam in the palace.

    "Why am I here at this time?" She started to get panic as she is supposed to be in the real world at this time. She knows something is wrong when this is suddenly happen.

    But the pain in her abdomen was getting stronger each time make it harder for her to bear it. She decides to get out of bed and flips her dress a little to see her wounded stomach but found none there. Blood was also not visible in there at all. All that she feel is only the pain.

    "What really happen? Did something change when Jieun suddenly woke up not on time in the real world?" She just asks herself. She then inadvertently looked at her face in the mirror. How surprised she was to see that her face was now too pale with bluish lips. As if this is not herself.

    "Am I already dead?" She can''t think of anything anymore and that''s the only conclusion that she can make after what happen to her before. But if she was really dead didn''t she suppose to vanish from this world too? Why she is here?

    "Don''t tell me I''ve been a ghost roaming here at the palace?!" Seeing her pale face and her dress that she wore at the time was white, was enough to make her feel a little surprised.

    She then pinched her cheek a bit hard for more confirmation.

    "Ah! It still hurt. So I''m still alive here I think. Why does Adele need to go back to Winter Region? Now who else should I ask about this? I will never come to Freya for this." While she is confused by herself, the door of the room begins to open from the outside.

    "Anna? You are here?" Liam looked at his wife with a strange look.

    "Aren''t you always in your private room at this time to do whatever I''m not supposed to interfere with?" Liam questioned there as he felt that he had just seen Anna come out of their residence before. But why she is here? When did she come back?

    "Oh, I just... not feeling good all of the sudden." In a breathless state Anna answered the question.

    Liam approached Anna there with a face that was hard to interpret.

    "What''s wrong?" He asked while trying to get close to her. He just realizes that Anna doesn''t seem like her usual self and looks quite weak there.

    "I didn''t know... I just feel like..."

    Suddenly, in her ears it sounded as if a ringing sound that was too loud made Anna now cover her ears there while shut her eyes as the ringing sound is making her feel uncomfortable.

    "Doctor! Her pulse is getting down."

    "She is bleeding!"

    "Get more bags of blood here!"

    "Melanie, stay with us!"

    "We need to stabilize her fast!"

    Her ears seem to be able to hear all the chaos. Like she is in the hospital and everyone is still trying to save her. She then feels difficult to breathe and starts holding her chest. As she was about to faint and fall from where she stood, Liam deservedly caught her.

    "Anna! What''s wrong?" Liam sounded shocked there. Anna has never been as sick as he remembers so seeing her like this makes him not know what to do.

    With her narrow eyes, Anna looked at Liam there who was now placing his hand at her cheek then turned to her forehead.

    "You are getting cold and pale. What happen to you? Anna?" Liam looked so scared there. Anna almost thinks that he has really cared about her if she didn''t know him better.

    "It''s... hurt..." She finally manage to say that.

    "Where? Tell me, where do you feel hurt?" The way Liam sees her and talks to her now making Anna feel like this is just a dream. He never looked at her with such a look, full of attention and spoke to her in such a soft tone. But as Anna didn''t say anything Liam feel a bit frustrated there and now lifting her in his arm, and he put her back on the bed.

    "I''ll be right back." Liam wanted to find someone to attend her, but before he can go, Anna grabs his hand.

    "I don''t want Freya to approach me. Please... Anyone except her." She didn''t want Liam to bring Freya there to try to treat her. She knows what causes all this anyway.

    "I will get our palace physician. Wait here, okay." Liam wanted to let go of Anna''s hold on him but Anna kept talking there,

    "Adele... Please ask her to see me. She will know what to do. I''m more comfortable with her." Anna requested there even though she know that Liam not really fond of that idea.

    Hearing her request to call someone from Elysium Land to come and heal her usually will hurt Liam ego so much, but this time he didn''t say anything and just watch Anna''s face getting weaker there.

    "I will get her myself." Not hesitating even a little, Liam said that made Anna feel so moved. She didn''t know that Liam could be this way. Guess she need to be sick to see this side of him.

    "Thank you." Anna said that. She is really appreciate that as she know its quite hard for Liam to fulfill her request.

    He then ran out of the room to contact Arthur to send Adele here as fast as he can. Anna was only able to see her husband''s footsteps go away from her until she finally fainted there, losing her energy.

    After the request is sent to King Arthur at the Winter Region, Arthur then continues to call Adele and tell her what is going on in the Dream Land castle. Using her powers, Adele is vanish inside the sunlight and reappear at the Dream Land in fast using her power. She started walking in there to find the King.

    Upon arriving at the palace grounds, Adele saw King Liam''s restless face there. She never saw him like this.

    "Your Highness." She talks to King Liam in a polite way.

    "Come here fast." In rush Liam asks Adele to follow him to his residence in the north castle.

    Upon arriving in the bedroom, Anna is completely unconscious there. Adele kept approaching her and checking her pulse to see if something was wrong.

    "Her pulse is irregular." She said there out loud while watching King Liam getting more and more incoherent.

    "What happen?" Adele actually knows what actually happens, but just asking there so that Liam doesn''t suspect anything.

    "I don''t know. Her body keep getting cold and her face is getting pale each time. She just said that she fell sick and suddenly fainted. Should I call Jieun to come back or something? If more people helping her, the faster she is healing, right? " Liam didn''t seem to be able to think straight at the time.

    Adele smiles in secret there before just try to push him to edge a little.

    "But, Jieun is doing a mission for you right now."

    "Who cares about the mission! Anna is sick here." Liam couldn''t contain his feelings at that moment.

    Deep inside his heart he actually didn''t want Anna to leave him. He can''t even picture Anna to die and leave him alone. That is why he wants them to make the last wish together. But he never wanted to admit it.

    Adele finally know there that it''s not just Anna but Liam also unknowingly is actually getting some feeling to her. He just too caught in his past life to realize that.

    "Looks like your wait is bearing fruit Anna," Adele said in a soft voice.

    "Huh? What did you said?" Liam couldn''t catch what she was saying at the time.

    Sensing something will come, Adele said to King Liam.

    "Can you leave us for a second. I want to make a treatment which can''t be disturbed by anything even a little noise. Its probably take some time like an hour or hour and a half. But I promise she will be fine after this."

    Liam thought deep in there. Reluctantly, he stepped away.

    "If anything happen to her..." He think to give Adele a warning but just stop at that.

    "Please save her." He changes his tone making Adele nodded with a smile now.

    After Liam is gone, Adele holds Anna''s hand and helps to reduce the pain that she felt at the time. Moments later, Anna suddenly vanished from there leaving only Adele inside the room.

    "It''s not the time for you to leave yet.." Adele said.

 Chapter 158 - JIEUN REAL FATHER

    "She''s back!"

    "Thank God..."

    Melanie, who has not yet opened her eyes heard all that as if she was conscious. Is she still in the hospital? She wondered to herself because the chaotic atmosphere was still heard here and there. But after a few seconds that chaos of sound disappeared immediately before,

    "Open your eyes... Anna." A voice now appeared there calling her real name. A voice she had never heard before in her life.

    Slowly she did what she was told then. With her strength she opened her eyes and found that she was floating as if on a bed that was not visible there in the darkness. She sat down immediately because she was shocked as but once again the voice that had spoken to her before was heard again.

    "Don''t be afraid. You will go to your world again after we finish here."

    She then looked towards the voice and saw a man standing looking at her with a full radiant around his body. He is the most beautiful plus handsome man that she has ever seen in her entire life. But who is he?

    While she was wondering alone there, she began to realize something.

    "The... Greatest?" Anna finally mentioned it, although a little hesitant there.

    The man smiled there after listening to that. "My name is Ivan, and I''m the ruler of the Elysium Land. We finally met each other, Anna."

    Anna was so stunned, then. She never thought that she would meet this man in such a situation. It was after many years that they met. While she hopes that her arrival in Elysium Land will be the first time they will meet.

    She then stood up and bowed her face slightly there, honoring one of the powerful Kings other than the King of Dream Land.

    "You don''t have to do that." He said. Full of meaning on the contrary.

    "This is the first time we meet, so, of course I need to pay my respect. I thought we would meet when me and Jieun will be there in your land soon." Anna was frank there.

    The man is still smiling there.

    "We don''t have a lot of time actually. You''re here because somehow after something happens to Jieun before, it shakes up the dimensions that make you might get stuck here if I don''t intervene."

    Anna was shocked there. Realization come to her now as what she has experienced before feels different than usual.

    "Is that mean Jieun also experience this?"

    "She didn''t see me yet if that''s what you''re curious about."

    Anna was silent there before starting to ask again after thinking deeply.

    "Why are you showing yourself to me and not her?"

    Lord Ivan''s smile was a little lost there.

    "It''s complicated." He said only that.

    "What really happened?" Anna did not press on the things and now asked out of curiosity.

    "She belongs to two different worlds. Also, her own power and the stone is clash to each other, try to take a dominant when her life is in danger. I can''t say it in detail as it''s too complicated to understand but that is what happen. "

    Anna nodded there even though she also didn''t really understand everything.

    "Please don''t tell her about me in the meantime. I know you already promise Brian to tell her about me,"

    "Why not?" This time Anna wants to know.

    "She will know when we meet in Elysium Land. She will know by herself."

    "And you are okay if she found out that by yourself? About you are, her real father?" Anna asks that seriously.

    Lord Ivan looked at Anna there. A word that he never wanted to say for many years was told by this woman now.

    "I am not running away all these years. I want to keep them safe and created an easy path for them. It''s just... I''m too late for that."

    Anna smiles there... A painful smile as she knows this person''s story.

    "You didn''t have to explain everything to me. I already know what you''re fighting for. Aera, already told me everything."

    "And you didn''t hate me for that? She is your sister and I''m the one that makes her life become complicated like that." Lord Ivan began to ask there.

    "You suppose to hate me more. I''m married to the person... who kill her." Anna voice is crack there.

    Both are now staring at each other.

    "After everyone knows who she really is, things are probably going a bit tough for her. She is the heiress that everyone in Elysium Land is waiting for, but also a threat to the others."

    "Is this about the prophecy that has never been disclosed to anyone?" Anna is asking there. She is in between to know about that, but also didn''t know about that.

    Lord Ivan wanted to open his mouth there, but he kept quiet and closed his eyes for a moment, as if he heard something.

    "We don''t have a lot of time now. You need to go back." He said.

    "Whatever that is, I promise you that I protect Jieun at all cost. Even with my life." Anna said that in full determination and Lord Ivan was still smiling at her before she saw herself there slowly disappearing.

    "I''ll count on you."  He said at last.

    "Hah!" She opened her eyes with a gasp, and her eyes, seeing a dazzling light that was a bit painful to her eyes not like before.

    She tries to observe her surroundings at that moment and is slowly realizing where she was. The hospital.

    She is alone this time in the room that she knows VIP one  only she is there. Her face is covered by an oxygen mask, her hand is full with wire here and there also IV drip. She took a deep breath at that moment before opening the oxygen mask to breathe by herself.

    "Looks like I''m being Melanie again." She said to herself while massaging her chest there. Feels a little tight there.

    A wave of pain returned to her not long after. She holds her stomach. Look like the wound is there and already been dressed by the doctor. Her mind then began to daydream remembering the man who had entered her dream. Remembering what they were discussing, but later she smiled a little.

    "You guys are really perfect for each other. No wonder Jieun is so pretty like that." She murmurs there while remembering about the Aera, her little sister.

    But her calm mind suddenly turns into fear as she remembers about Beom-Soo and Jieun. Slowly she searched for a button to call the nurse or doctor who was taking care of her at the time. She wants to know about them.

    After being patient for a few minutes a nurse and doctor finally came to her side to check on her.

    "I''m sorry to ask, but the man who came to this hospital with me, how about him?" Melanie asked there, impatient.

    The doctor looked at the nurse at the time,

    "Oh, I know. Mr. Beom-Soo right?" The nurse said.

    "Yes, that him. Is he alright?"

    "I didn''t know the whole detail, but I heard nurse talk about him before saying that after he went into a surgery he fall into a comatose state and his daughter accompanies him constantly." The nurse said that with sympathetic look there.

    "Can I go see him? I am fine now, right?" Melanie looked at her doctor then.

    "You just woke up professor. You should know that it''s not a good idea for you to move around right now. Beside its already night. You should get more rest and just go tomorrow if your condition allow you to do so." Her doctor refuses to let her do that.

    "But..."

    Before Melanie could argue there with the doctor, one voice interrupted there.

    "Its okay doctor. I will make sure that she will never leave this room." Melanie pouts there a little after seeing Byung-Hun who is now walking into the room.

    She knows instantly that whatever she wanted to do now is shattered into a piece. The doctor nodded thankfully to Byung-Hun and left her with his nurse. Melanie can only sigh.

    "What about Jieun?" She just ask that. Didn''t want to argue about things that she can''t win.

    "She is crying non-stop and refuses to sleep at all." Byung-Hun said that.

    Melanie looks worried now. Hopefully no more disturbance to the dimension due to Jieun, who refuse to sleep.

    "Sarah is with her to accompany. So you don''t have to worry about her for now. And Eun-Woo has been brought by Professor Do-Yun in the secret lab as long as the investigation into what happened in our house is not over. Ji-Na is there with him. "

    "It''s better. A lot of people in there to watch over her and Eun-Woo." Melanie said that before lying there again. Although her desire is so strong to see BeomSoo ondition, she just decides to just give up for now on.

    "Just that? Not try to fight with me about this?" Byung-Hun is a little weird with the woman. Usually she will throw a fit just to make sure her need is fulfilled but not this time.

    "I have no energy to fight with you now so just let me sleep peacefully."

    Melanie said that, but actually she wanted to see herself in the Dream Land as the last time she opened her eyes there, she remembered Liam worried face to her. So she needs to see it to confirm that she is not dreaming about that.

    Not long after she is lying there she is finally asleep and open her eyes again, this time in the Dream Land.

 Chapter 159 - JUST SHUT UP

    After sleeping in her real world, it didn''t take a lot of time for Melanie to wake up in Dream Land. The first person that she saw at the time is Adele, who is sitting next to her bed.

    With a smiling face there, Adele said,

    "You''re finally here. How do you feel now Anna? Is there still a pain?"

    Slowly, Anna got up from her bed and leaned on the head of the bed. Adele helps by putting a pillow behind her for comfort.

    "Thank you. My body feels tired and still hurt at the wound. Usually I just feel this in the world there, but it seems like this time the situation is a little upside down and makes it like this." Anna replied.

    "Give me your hand, let me drive the pain away."

    Anna shook her head there.

    Adele raised an eyebrow at not understanding.

    "Why not?" She asked.

    Anna smiled a little there, before answering

    . "Just let me be like this and enjoy this pain. I want to take a break from my job as a Queen for a while." Anna said half true there.

    She actually wanted to see how Liam was going to take care of her when she was sick. She never gets sick like this before which makes her bedridden, and seeing his face when he saw her like this and even lower his ego to call for Adele here, make Anna enjoy this a little. So she wants to enjoy it a little longer despite feeling sick.

    Adele seemed to know Anna''s trick at that time only able to shake her head.

    "He does look desperate when I saw him before." Adele said that confirming that she knows about what Anna want to do.

    Anna just smirks at that. She didn''t really take that thing to heart. But she really enjoys torturing him.

    "Don''t let that confuse you. He''s probably afraid if I die and he has to find a new victim for him to do the last wish together. That''s all he cares about in his life all this time."

    Adele just looked at Anna then. She knows how wrong Anna to think it that way. But she also cannot retort to what she is saying as Liam also a person that lost in himself.

    ''Looks like both of you need to figure it out yourself. '' She just thinks that way.

    Seeing Adele just keep quiet, Anna said,

    "I met him... after I fainted."

    "Who?" Adele, who didn''t know, asked.

    Anna looks at Adele.

    "The greatest."

    Adele looks shocked there as it''s rare for Lord Ivan to meet people himself, alone. But she knows that he is supposed to meet Anna from the beginning but just not ready for it. Apparently, he is already making his mind this time.

    "Finally." Adele just said that.

    "He comes forward to save me as he said what happen to Jieun before shaking up the dimension. Causing a little abnormality that he needs to step in or I and Jieun will be trapped in the darkness with no way out."

    "Lord Ivan meets Jieun too?" Adele asked there. She actually feels happy if he really did that.

    "He did. But he''s not revealing himself. I guess he wants to meet her in normal circumstances. When we come to Elysium Land later." Anna has just concluded  that.

    Adele smiled again.

    "Don''t worry. I got a feeling that both of them will accept each other appropriately. This time, I really hope for the best for them."

    "I just hope Aera is here to see this." Anna expressed there.

    "Ah, what about Jieun? In our real world she didn''t want to sleep as her father in there was in a coma after the incident. Is she alright? Where is she now?" Anna just now remembered to ask that.

    "She is in a safe place belonging to Elysium Land people. The house is like the one you entered the first time you entered this world. They have a tough time dealing with snowstorms there so I help a little. She also fainted just like you, but usually her shadow will just keep living normally here like a normal person, but this time around, she just was in that state, unconscious. I don''t know if she will stay that way or vice versa. As Jieun refuses to sleep in that world, I guess she won''t wake up anytime soon. "

    Anna sighs deeper now.

    "I should meet her before I sleep. But nothing I can do with Byung-Hun watches over me like a hawk." She murmurs that to herself.

    "Do you say something?" Adele asks as she knows Anna is talking, but too slow for her to be heard. Anna, a bit flustered there wave her hand quite strong there.

    "Nothing. I just got worried about her."

    "I keep an eye on her so don''t you worry. You need to worry about yourself for now."

    Anna smiles thankfully there.

    "Ah!" Suddenly a sharp feeling coming back to her stomach, but this time it''s more bearable than before.

    "Anna!" Liam, who rushes there in the timeline that Adele said to him before, after finishing a bit of his work enters the room as he hears Anna''s voice.

    "I leave you two then. Call me if you need anything. I will be in your private room.  Just take it easy and don''t move too much."

    Anna nodded.

    Adele walked over and bowed her head slightly to King Liam for greeting, who was not looking at her at all at the time. His focus is only on Anna.

    After Adele completely disappeared from there, Liam approached Anna there, sat down next to the bed and held her hand. Anna feels a bit taken back at the time as he never this affectionate towards her before.

    "What happen? How do you feel now? Why is your face still pale? Didn''t Adele heal you earlier?" Liam bombarded her with questions after that making Anna stunned there.

    She is blinking one and two times before processing everything.

    "Why are you keeping silent? Say something." Liam cannot calm down seeing her like this.

    "I''m fine. I just need some rest. Adele said I got some bleeding inside my stomach and that''s all. She already treated me, but the pain is still there. It takes a little while to heal." She just said that. If she used more complicated medical terms or something its not like Liam will understand that. So, even though the sickness doesn''t sound very fancy, but at least that will do for now. At least it''s not a lie as she is really bleeding in the stomach, but because of gunshot and not like she can tell Liam that.

    Liam''s face, then became more serious.

    "What cause it?" He asked.

    "Huh?" Anna didn''t think that Liam would ask that.

    "What cause that bleeding? You can''t just suddenly get that out of nowhere." Liam said that.

    "Well... From eating. Probably I eat something that I have allergies that I didn''t know about. I just need to be careful next time." Anna tries to escape that by saying this even if its sound not too convincing but it seems like Liam take it too seriously.

    "Then I will fire the palace cook and hiring the new one." He said in the cold.

    Anna is shocked to hear that, but before Liam gets out to do the deed Anna grabs him faster.

    "What are you doing? You can''t just fired them. Its not a big deal."

    Liam stared sharply at Anna there.

    "What do you mean it''s not a big deal? You''re so pale, fainted and can''t even move properly. Its certainly a huge deal."

    "But it''s not their fault. I am the one who suppose to know what I can and I can''t eat." Anna began to feel guilty there. Hoping that Liam won''t fire that innocent person.

    "No, I already made my mind." Liam said and wanted to went away, but Anna suddenly groaned in pain there again interrupting his movement.

    "Are you okay?" Once again Liam comes to her side, holding both of her shoulder and asking her this with his worried face.

    "Don''t do that... Promise... me.." Anna gasped as she said that.

    Liam can only sigh.

    Anna smiles in mocking there.

    "Don''t be too serious Liam, or I will think for sure that you care too much about me. If I didn''t know that you need me to make the last wish, I will think that you are really worried."

    Hearing that makes his grip on her shoulder become tighter and his face seems to be angry.

    "Liam, you are hurting me." Anna tries to pry his hand from her, but Liam in fast pulls her there for a very deep kiss all of the sudden.

    "Umph!" The kiss is too dominance as if he didn''t want her to breath. Like a punishment, added with his strong grip on her body that is still weak, Anna can''t really do anything but just follow his rhythm until he let go of her.

    "What? Why?" Anna, still in her breathless state asked him that.

    "Just shut up." Liam then pushes her to the bed while kissing her again. This time he is not hurting her, but treat her like she is the most fragile things that he ever hold.. Making Anna feel confused with that.

 Chapter 160 - SORRY JIEUN, I HAVE TO DO THIS

    The next day as soon as Melanie woke up from sleep, she immediately woke up from there and slowly moved out of her treatment room while pushing her IV drip together with her before Byung-Hun or her doctor was there and prevented her from moving away.

    She is still feeling some pain in her stomach, but she can feel that her strength is slowly recovering there. Upon arriving at the registration desk, she decides to ask one of the employees there to find out where Beom-Soo''s room is. She forgot to ask that to Byung-Hun yesterday. But she knew it very well that even if she asked, for sure the man would not answer for fear she would go there yesterday.

    "Excuse me nurse. Can I know where Mr. Beom-Soo room is?" Melanie politely ask there.

    The nurse in charge of the registration desk blinking at her now as she is wearing a hospital gown also push her own IV drip there.

    "Don''t worry. I already asked my doctor for permission to move around." Without shy, Melanie lying there.

    The nurse just smiles awkwardly to he,  seems not too sure, but still she give her the room number.

    "Mr. Beom-Soo who got gunshot yesterday, am I correct?"

    "Yes. That''s him."

    "He is in level 3, room 104."

    "Thank you."

    Upon learning the information, Melanie continues to rush away quickly for fear of anyone, especially if Byung-Hun suddenly goes through there. She also still doesn''t see Jieun anywhere. Maybe Sarah drags her away from here as she can''t be here all the time anyway.

    Upon arriving at the front door of the man''s room, Melanie stood there first before entering. Preparing herself there. As she knows that Beom-Soo become like this because he tries to protect her, made her cannot escape from feeling guilty about what happen even though she didn''t ask for that.

    "Here we go." Melanie told herself as she turned the doorknob. Her heart sank at that moment when she saw the wires connected here and there all over the man''s body.

    Melanie bit her lip, holding back the tears that were now coming to her eyes. She closes the door slowly after becoming frozen there for a few minutes. Then her  legs walked weakly towards the man.

    She was a little hesitant there, but in the end she held out her hand to hold his hand that was lying there not even moving.

    "Sorry I''m late to see you." Melanie tries to smile there but still can''t stop herself from being sad.  Her voice crack now.

    Her memory went back to the moment when the man did not hesitate at all to save her when she was actually ready to face her death. What he said to her before what happened, about his feeling towards her also came into her memory at this time.

    "Why do you tell me all that when you''re going to be like this? Is it because you know I won''t be able to reciprocate your feelings?" Melanie started asking there. She still remembers that he suddenly told her all that as if it was his last word.

    "But still... You can''t leave like this Brian. You can''t leave Jieun like this. You... can''t leave me like this. Not when everything isn''t finished yet. You need to see what you tried so hard to the end. " Melanie said as she cried. She can''t control her feeling anymore.

    "So please... Please wake up." She looked at the man''s face whose eyes were tightly closed. He didn''t even move at all, even after what she said there.

    "You never properly rest in this life yet. But I refuse to see you resting in this way Brian. How can you expect me to explain everything to Jieun alone? You need to stand beside me for me to do that."

    Suddenly Beom-Soo''s oxygen level is low and his heart is beating irregularly. Melanie becomes panic there and keeps pressing the emergency button in fast.

    "Don''t you die on me. You heard me right? Don''t you dare. I lie to you before. I still feel furious that you left me that time in the lab. So if you didn''t want me to feel the same the second time, you need to get up. No matter what... Don''t left me yet... "Melanie said that in the last before she was pushed out by the nurse and doctor who came in a rush there.

    Thankfully, after 10 minutes, Beom-Soo is back in a stable mode again, but Melanie didn''t want to move her feet from the front door. She just stood there like a statue while looking at the closed door.

    "Professor Melanie?" Jieun that now walking there said that to her. Sarah, who was next to Jieun just smiled a little there. She also feels guilty seeing her professor condition as her own father is the one who did that to her.

    "Ah, both of you are here." Melanie looked at Jieun then.

    Her face clearly looked lethargic and her eyes looked swollen definitely from crying.

    "Why are you here? Didn''t you come to see dad?"Jieun asking as she sees Melanie just standing there.

    "I already went inside. I just... can''t bring myself to leave." Melanie said in half truths there. She didn''t want Jieun to be too worried because what happen to Beom-Soo before.

    Jieun just smiling there in understanding. She didn''t know the whole story, but she could guess that her father and Melanie had a close relationship a while back.

    "You''re not sleeping? You look worse than me right now." Melanie deliberately asked even though she already knew about it.

    Sarah shook her head to Melanie, telling in silent about Jieun. She also felt worried seeing her friend''s condition.

    "I... try to. But I just can''t." Jieun honestly tell her there.

    "Did both of you already have breakfast?" Melanie is asking there abruptly.

    Both Jieun and Sarah shook their heads at one.

    "Can you accompany me for that? I feel so hungry right now." Melanie pleaded her student there.

    Jieun however, although she didn''t feel like eating she wasn''t willing to say no to Melanie at the time.

    "You need to eat something too Jieun. You barely eat anything. I''m worried if you also collapse later." Sarah advised there.

    With that Jieun just nodded. She also doesn''t want them to worry too much about her.  Later, the three of them started moving to the hospital cafe.

    After eating a little, when Jieun wasn''t looking, Melanie puts something inside her drink there, but Sarah was aware of it. Melanie put her index finger in her mouth to Sarah, asking her to keep quiet about that. Sarah, who could guess her professor''s purpose continued to act as if she didn''t realize anything there.

    "What happen to the investigation? Did the police still come and ask both of you things?" Melanie deliberately asked there while waiting for her plan to succeed.

    "They just asked me things at the hospital before and didn''t come to find me afterwards." Jieun replied.

    "I need to go to the police station this afternoon. They need to question me again." Sarah said there but didn''t look bothered with that.

    "Don''t worry. You won''t be charged with anything. Just answer the question well. You will be just fine." Melanie said to Sarah.

    Sarah is smiling there and nodded.

    "I didn''t really care what will happen to me actually. What''s important is that evil old man can''t hurt people ever again." Sarah said still feeling angry there. "I''m sorry. Because of him..."

    "You don''t have to say that Sarah. You are also already going through so much." Melanie said there. Interrupting the girl''s words.

    "But still, I feel guilty."

    "No need to feel that way. You were here with me is already enough." Jieun said that while holding Sarah''s hand in there.

    "Thank you." Only that she could say.

    At the time, Jieun suddenly feel sleepy and dizzy. Slowly she pulled back her hand that was holding Sarah and started holding her head there.

    "What''s wrong? Jieun?" Sarah asks there even though she got the idea why.

    "I... don''t feel so good." Jieun said that before she finally collapse and Melanie catches her right on time before she fall to the floor.

    "Sorry Jieun. I have to do this." Melanie, who is worried with Jieun, decide to give her sleeping pill there so that she can finally rest. Sleeping without worrying about anything.

    Melanie also thinks there if Jieun meets Eun-Woo, maybe she can find her lost strength back. Eun-woo also must be getting restless seeing Jieun that faint too long there.

    "Is she going to be alright?" Sarah asks Melanie there.

    "She will be fine. But can you help me to get a wheelchair so that we can push Jieun to my hospital room. I will take care of her there." Melanie had to ask for Sarah''s help there as she can''t move much.. Sarah without much question continued to go looking for what her professor wanted at that time.

 Chapter 161 - TELLING THEM THE TRUTH

    "Let''s talk outside."

    After what Lia asks him, Eun-Woo thinks that it''s time for him to tell them about what happened all this time and also who Jieun really is. Because he is convinced that those who are there with him and Jieun are the ones who can be trusted.

    "But first, can I know what happen just now?" Eun-Woo asks Lia, who is still holding a bloodstained cloth there.

    Lia sighs there a little. Try to calm herself down.

    "I think something happen to her as she bleeding with wound suddenly appear around her hand and neck, but its disappear now. I was so shocked earlier and using this cloth to stop her bleeding but its gone the next I saw her."

    Hearing that Eun-Woo and Ray looked towards Jieun who still hadn''t woken up there.  Of course, Eun-Woo become more worried after knowing that.

    "Adele, who contact me through my mind already confirmed to me that she is alright. So we just need to wait for her to wake up now."

    "Hey, you all... Aya already makes us a hot chocolate. Come out now or it will be cold." Haru visited there to inviting them.

    "Let''s go then." Eun-Woo is the first one who gets up from there and walks out.

    Lia looked at Ray there and said to him,

    "You go first. I need to wash my hands for a while."

    Ray smiled at his wife before nodding.

    With one last look towards Jieun, Lia inspected her again and after being satisfied she went into the bathroom and washed her hands until clean before leaving Jieun alone there.

    In the living room, all the six princes together with Ayana are already sitting there while sipping their hot chocolate and eating some kind of biscuit there which Lia thinks that Ayana found that in the kitchen.

    Lia then sat next to her husband Ray on the right and on her left, Leo was there.

    After seeing everyone is there, Eun-Woo started to open his mouth.

    "I ask everyone here to listen carefully to what I have to tell. It''s been a long time now since the last time we talked about these issues among us, but as Jieun is also experiencing the same things as us, I think it''s only appropriate for me to just be honest now. As her try her hardest to help us in silent anyway. "

    Listening to that all of the other prince looked at Eun-Woo with a face full of questions while Lia in fast caught Eun-Woo''s intent there.

    Ayana, who felt uncomfortable listening to all that slowly wanted to get up and go, but Eun-Woo stopped her with his words.

    "Ayana, its fine. You also need to hear this as Jieun trust you."

    A bit shocked by that, Ayana just nodded and sat back there.

    "Is that mean that all of you, the six princes are actually not the people in this world just like Jieun?" Lia kept asking there. Didn''t want to slow down the story.

    Ayana raised her eyes there not believing what she heard while all the other prince, except Ray, who already got some hint before, starts to look so shocked there.

    "We are." Eun-Woo admits there.

    "Are you sure you want to talk about this right now Eun-Woo?" Ethan feels worried there as Lia and Ayana were together with them at the time.

    "And why are you not telling us about Jieun sooner?" Leo also interrupts there.

    Eun-Woo nodded to Ethan. He and Jieun have been talking about this for a long time and Jieun already put so much trust in Lia and Ayana.

    "I promise with my life that none of this will spread out and will just circulate around us or you can punish me if I break that promise." Lia gives her promises there with confidence.

    "Me too." Ayana said the same.

    All is now just keeping silent. Waiting for Eun-Woo to say next.

    "We come to this world after coming contact with the power stone, which you know as the power we still have at this time. In our real world, after we come contact with that, we continue to be unconscious and are in that state until now. Some of us come here almost for 10 years and some more than that. We are just like people who sleep for so long. At that time also we started living in this world. No one knows about us and we also try very hard to blend in here without being too prominent as we could be in danger if a lot of people know about this. But one day King Liam start to gather us, people with the power and adopt us as his sons. We know instantly that to survive in this world, being under the patronage of the king is very necessary so we agree with that and become a prince that will carry out any mission that he gave us. "

    "Is that mean King Liam, and more others didn''t know about all of you are not from here? " Lia wants to know.

    "The one who knows about that is only just us and now you and Ayana. " Ray explained there.

    "Are King Liam gathering you all because he wants to perform the wish ceremony?" Ayana hesitated to ask there.

    "A wish ceremony..." Lia tried to remember there. Seems like Adele used to tell her about that.

    "When all seven powers meet their twins, the ritual to realize one''s wish can be performed, but there are consequences that have to be borne by those who make the wish." Lia said there.

    "Both of you know about that?" Leo asked as he didn''t know someone outside the castle to know about these things.

    "I didn''t know the detail, but I used to read a lot before and come across with a book that says about the wish ceremony, but it''s not telling in more depth about it." Ayana said there.

    "Adele used to tell me the story like it is a fairy tale... but now, I guess it''s not." Lia also explained there.

    "What both of you said is true. Also with the various books I''ve read over the years, that''s all that''s said. There''s no more detailed information about that." Ethan was actually not happy there.

    "That''s why we just follow whatever King Liam said. He wants to make the wish but we never ask why and what. As long as we can live in here comfortably than its okay." Haru a little serious said there while Syaoran just kept quiet as usual.

    "Didn''t all of you miss your life there? Aren''t you looking for a way to return?" Lia added a question.

    "We have tried for a few years, but never found out anything. So we just accept our life in here." Ray answers her.

    "But with Jieun here, we probably can find the answer to going back. To our real world." Eun-Woo said there.

    "What do you mean?" This time Syaoran is the most curious.

    "Jieun actually come in contact with the power in the real world, but she is not like us who are unconscious there and live here. Every night when she is sleeping in there she will come to this world and live as usual and go back to the real world after she woken up from her sleep. "

    "You mean each day she is living in two different worlds?" Leo didn''t seem to believe that.

    "She is." Eun-Woo admits it.

    "No wonder sometime she acts different and forget things suddenly." Ayana said there.

    "When she gets up in there, only her physical remain here, which we called it her shadow. The shadow lives like her, but soulless. But when she comes back, she can''t remember what her shadow said or does. But this time, it looks like when she is in the world there she will just also sleeps here. " Eun-Woo make a calculation there.

    "What causes the difference?" Ethan want to know.

    "I have no idea. But like what I said before, we might find the key on how to get out of this world as Jieun is working with scientists in the real world there to study about this world."

    "But how come Jieun can live like that and not like us?" Ray asked.

    "I don''t know.  She is special.  Her mother too.  Her mother, physician Aera, also not from this world."

    Once again, they were all shocked there after finding out.

    "Her mother conceived her while she can still lived here. She also shares the same trait as Jieun. She lives in two worlds at the same time." Eun-Woo continues her story.

    Lia sighs, there. It''s too heavy in her brain right now.

    "Is Jieun is in trouble?" Lia is asking there. Feeling worried.

    "She is finding some changes in herself here and there throughout being here and trying to make research about that, but she got one mission now that I agree to help her with that."

    "And what that is?" Ray wanted to know.

    "To stop King Liam and Freya to make the last wish."

    "Why?" Lia kept asking.

    This time. Eun-Woo takes a breath there before said further.

    "Because they are the one who killed her mother and the previous king."

    All of them gasp a bit louder after knowing that.

    "Eun-Woo?"

    At the same time, the still pale -faced Jieun was suddenly there, watching them all who were now looking at her with various questions started popping in their mind.

 Chapter 162 - WHILE RESTING

    "What do you think?"

    Ray approached his wife who was standing by the window watching the scenery outside. The snowstorm is still there, but the house and around it is unaffected by that. From the outside no one can see the house because of its invisibility.

    Lia smiles to the man. After Jieun woke up a moment ago and they saw her face was still pale, they just decide to call it a day and just rest. They got a lot of time to figure things out and ask Jieun anyway.

    After inspecting the now conscious Jieun, Lia and Ray excuse themselves there to get back to their room to rest, while some of the other princes take time to have their tea time and some also retreat to their bedroom just like Lia and Ray.

    "You still haven''t rested enough. You should lie in bed and try to sleep. I will wake you up when its dinner time." Ray, who worried about his wife saying that.

    "I will. In a moment. My mind is still too busy to sort things out. I need to calm down first." Lia honestly said that.

    What Ray really likes about Lia is this actually. She will say what she wanted and always honest with that. Makes him not have to be too puzzled to find out what''s on the woman''s mind. He just needs to ask.

    "Can I know what''s on your mind that you want to unravel?"

    "About all of you, of course. I''m actually not too surprised by what you guys said as actually Adele used to tell me about that. About we probably not the only world that exists, different dimension, or even about we probably living in another world, but with different identity or life. But as I never met someone like that, I thought that is just a fairy tale. Turns out, its really happen. "

    "Is your view of me differently now after you find out about this?" Ray asked again.

    Lia looked at Ray there full of question marks write on her face.

    "What do you mean? Should I see you differently?"

    Ray then stood right next to his wife while also looking out the window.

    "The reason why Ethan is so cold to Mia before is also because of this issue. Mia never know about this. Ethan always thought that if we found a way out of this world, he will need to leave everything alone, including her.  There''s no way that people in this world could come with us to our world. So he prepared himself and her so that they would not go through a painful parting. "

    "Didn''t you think about that when you decided to marry me?" Lia wanted to know what this man thinks.

    "I do think about that, but I am different than Ethan. I still don''t really believe that I can go back to my real world there. Because it''s been too long. Also, I didn''t even know if my life was long enough to meet that day. I didn''t want to miss the opportunity to live happily here. Especially when I already found someone that I wanted to be with. "

    This time Ray looked at Lia. Lia, who is now blushing after hearing what he said knew she was being watched but just pretended not to know.

    "That''s a  very healthy way to actually think like that. Feeling worried and sad is normal as a human being. But let''s just think about that when the time has come. Like you said," Lia now also looked at the man. "We should cherish the time that we still have."

    Ray then held his wife''s hand tightly. Like he never wants to let go of that.

    "But... What do you feel if the time comes? Will you be sad that I will be gone? Will you be missing me?"

    Lia smiled again after listening to the question. She knows that this man is actually trying to find out how she feels. They got married not because of love at first, but just based on attraction to each other. So, it is normal when both of them are always trying to test each other''s heart.

    Lia comes forward to Ray and put her hand around his neck there, making the man feel nervous all of the sudden with the gesture. They are still in the honeymoon phase anyway.

    "I''m sure I will be sad and miss you, but there''s nothing we can do about that. Meeting and parting is also a a apart of destiny. I can''t beg you to stay here with me. You have your own life there. At that place that really belongs to you. But I promise, I will never forget you for the rest of my life and I hope you also do the same."

    Somehow Ray felt a little sad there, but he knows very well that what Lia said is the truth. Even if he wanted to stay here, this place is still something isolated from him. No matter how good he blends in at this place, this world is not his home. But Lia... Only her... Is his reason now to call this place as his home.

    "I promise I will never forget all about you. You have my words in that."

    Lia raised her foot there and kissed her husband deeply now. Wanted to ease whatever his feeling that she know started to consuming his heart. ''We are going to be just fine. '' That is what she wanted to tell him in her kiss, and Ray actually knows that.

    At the same time,

    Ayana, who is resting in her room is pensive when reminded of what she just knew a moment ago. One incident after another that she thought was strange before was finally answered. As long as she knew Jieun in Hilleo Village, she always thought that the girl seemed to have a different personality.

    Apparently there is a story to the contrary. She can also guess that Granny Susan knows about this as the old woman always try meets Jieun without her. But she is not angry because they hid the matter from her knowledge. If she is in the Jieun place, she also will do the same. She is just feeling more sympathy with the fate of Jieun actually.

    "Why didn''t you lock the room door? You do know there''s a lot of men in this house right?" A voice that suddenly was in the room slightly startled her.

    "Haru?! What are you doing here? Get out fast." Ayana said in a whisper but clearly felt uncomfortable there.

    "You still didn''t answer my question." Haru said there, looking serious.

    Ayana feel a bit angry now.

    "No one will come here. As far as I know, you are the one that enters here without permission."

    Haru is now smirking and casually he locks the door with his hand before starting to enter the room deeper.

    Ayana, who was clearly shocked by what was happening gasped for a moment at the man''s brave act.

    "What are you doing? What if someone realizes you''re here with me. I probably will die." Ayana was worried.

    "Like I will allow them to kill you." Haru then sat down in the chair that was there. Resting there.

    Ayana, who is now speechless, thinking about to go out there herself and leave the man alone.

    "Don''t you think about that. Just relax. No one will know we are here together if you speak slowly." Haru said.

    With a sigh, Ayana calmed herself down a little and sat a little away from the man.

    "Why are you here?" She asked. She knew for sure there was something the man wanted to say to her. Otherwise the man would not have looked to her like this.

    Haru then watched the girl sharply.

    "You wear that." He said. Satisfied to see that the gift was still hanging around Ayana''s neck at that time.

    Ayana''s face began to flush there. Unconsciously she held the chain in her hand.

    "Its suit you." Haru added.

    "What do you want to know?" Ayana kept asking there. She didn''t want to drag the conversation here for too long. It''s way too uncomfortable for her.

    Haru chuckled a little.

    "You are no fun." He said.

    Ayana just smiled, knowing very well that this man was not satisfied with her response. But, knowing that Ayana will soon need to prepare their dinner, Haru starts to ask the question that is bothering him after everything was explained a moment ago. About him not a person of this land.

    "What do you think after you know that I am not a person that you know all this time?" Haru ask her.

    So that''s what he was wondering, Ayana just speaks in her mind.

    "Why do you ask like that? Have you been pretending all this time? Are you really a whole different person from whom I know just because you are not a native of this world?" Ayana began to ask.

    Haru stunned there.

    "No. I am me." He said.

    "So you have the answer right there. Nothing has changed about my view of you. Because the one that I know all along is you."

    "But what if one day I find my way back to the original world? How would you feel if that happened?"

    This time it''s Ayana''s turn to be stunned there.

    "Then... I will be happy for you. Who wouldn''t be happy when something good happens to their friend... right?"

    Hearing that, Haru felt a little hurt. Did Ayana all this time just consider him a friend? Yes, they never said it out loud about their relationship, but she supposes to already know right? He already showed his feelings too much to her. It''s impossible for her not to notice.

    "Aya, I..."

    "Ayana!" Lia''s voice that suddenly heard there stifling Haru''s words.

    Ayana puts her finger in her mouth and immediately went away, slipping out of the room, leaving Haru alone to entertain his feelings.

    "Damn!"

 Chapter 163 - COMFORT

    "Did you tell them everything?"

    Jieun in a slow tone of voice asks Eun-Woo as soon as they re-enter the bedroom. Eun-Woo puts a cup of hot chocolate and a few pieces of biscuits on the coffee table that is in the room and then leading Jieun, who is still looking weak there to sit there.

    "Drink and eat this first so that you can have some energy. You look too pale." He said that first, ignoring the question asked of him.

    Jieun looking at the food and sigh a little. Thinking about her father''s condition, there is enough to dampen her appetite but she knows living in this challenging world, she can''t be weak or she will be more troublesome to the people around her.

    Slowly, with a slightly trembling hand there, Jieun lifted the cup and began to drink little by little. Worried if Jieun missed the grip on the cup Eun-Woo held out his hand and supporting the cup at the bottom. Jieun smile there when she sees her husband''s behavior.

    "Thank you." She said while Eun-Woo takes the cup and put back on the table.

    "Let me see you first." Eun-Woo cup her face there and inspect her carefully. Then his hand trail down to her shoulder and lastly to her hand that he holds it preciously.

    "How do you feel?" He asked. His face was still clear with concern.

    "Weak, but better."Jieun didn''t lie there. After seeing Eun-Woo, she can feel her spirit is now somewhat recovered. He has really comforted her now by just being there.

    Eun-woo nodded there as if telling him that she is all alright now. But deep inside his heart, he is screaming, wanted to know quickly what really happened. Slowly he asked, didn''t want to burden her too much.

    "What exactly happened? Lia said she heard someone calling you while we were going through a blizzard and then after that you just fainted."

    "She heard that?" Be a little surprised there.

    "I didn''t know much, but Adele lend her power to Lia so we can find this house for shelter, probably that is why she can hear that." Eun-woo explains. Still patiently waiting for Jieun to tell her story there.

    Jieun who is sure that Eun-Woo is waiting for her then starts,

    "After I heard the voice calling my name, my head felt too ache, making me faint there. As soon as I opened my eyes..." Jieun closed her eyes there and took a slow breath. She was actually still impressed with what was happening.

    Seeing Jieun''s eyes now starting to water, Eun-Woo pulls her up from there and approaches the bed.

    "I think it''s better for you to tell me while lying down." Eun-Woo suggests so that he can get closer to her. Now, as both of them lie while hugging in situ, Jieun finding her comfort in Eun-Woo embrace, and now start talking again.

    "When I opened my eyes, I saw that Dr. Martin tried to take my necklace away. My father and Professor Melanie were already on the floor, covered in blood as he shot them with a gun. Your dad can''t do anything as he points a knife to me. " Jieun can feel at the time that Eun-Woo seems frozen in there while holding her.

    "Is that why your neck and hand is bleeding suddenly?" Eun-Woo asks there mixed with anger. He already knows who Dr. Martin is as Jieun used to told him a while ago. He is the one of the doctors who has something to do with the research of the rainbow meteor and the one who make uncle Alex do bad things to him and the family. And now, how dare he hurt Jieun like that. Jieun take look at Eun-woo there.

    "How do you know that?"

    "Lia,  took care of you earlier while I was changing clothes in another room. She said you suddenly bleeding in your neck and hand, but the wound suddenly disappear. That is when she asks me about if you are not people of this world. Look like she got that idea as Adele used to tell her about some magical things that could happen around her that she might not realize. Because of that I felt I needed to be honest. " Not letting Jieun to keep thinking about all the prince that already knows about her true self, Eun-Woo keeps asking again.

    "Is your father okay? How about the professor?"

    Jieun put her face at Eun-Woo chest at the time. Cover her tears that start flowing.

    "He is in a coma. He lost too much blood and the bullet is inside his important organ. Doctors did try their best to save him, but now we can just wait. Professor Melanie has just woken up from her surgery. Your dad and mom are in a safe place. Your body was also taken to their secret lab as police still investigate the case and come out and enter our house until now. While Dr. Martin is dead... being killed by his own daughter who happen to be there and saw what he did to us. "

    Eun-woo hold her tight now. Hoping that at least a little he is able to alleviate her grief.

    "I''m sorry. I wish I was there." Eun-Woo really meant that. "But, why he wanted to take the necklace? Where is it now?" Eun-Woo finds that Jieun''s neck looks empty there. No more necklace in there.

    Jieun raise her hand and show the necklace that is now become her bracelet.

    "I actually didn''t know why he wanted this. But after I got this necklace, a lot of weird things happening to me that I think I have an idea what this necklace is actually." Jieun look at Eun-Woo again.

    "I bet you can sense it too, right?" Jieun asking for Eun-Woo honestly now.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you sooner. But each time I use my power, something inside your necklace seems to respond to me." Eun-Woo said.

    "Maybe what I''m feeling all this time is true, this is a part of the magical stone." Jieun also said that. "I do find it weird, as I have had chronic heart problems since childhood and one day someone give this necklace to my father, said that this can cure me. And it really does. But when I lost this, I became sick again. Only when I have this with me the entire time, I become healthy. But why only you able to detect this and not the other princes? Usually all of you can detect this right?  Do you think this is the twin stone? Should I give this to you to see if it really a twin stone? "

    Eun-Woo is surprised by Jieun''s suggestion.

    "You do know what you said right? If this is really my twin stone it will reunite with my power stone and you can''t take it back. I don''t want to lose you just because I need to find that. " Eun-Woo said it firmly.

    "Really? "Jieun keep an eye on her now bracelet there. Thinking. "Actually how much the magic stone is out there? I am curious. "

    "The power stone and its twin stone is like one diamond shape. Half of it is power stone and half of it is the twin stone. Its being said that the rainbow meteor that we see each ten years at our real world is actually the twin one.  The power stone cannot be manipulated as it choose their owner, but the twin stone can. Even with the small pieces of them can make someone or something have a power that they wish for. So if this really is a blue stone, that''s means you got the twin one. Seeing how small this is, chances are there are other larger fragments out there. So we just need to find that. But... "

    "But?" Jieun is now curious.

    "No matter how small the twin stone, when it comes in contact with the power stone, the dominant, all the evenly distributed fragments in this world will disappear and return to being a diamond form again."

    "Means that the stone in my necklace can disappear suddenly. Will I die then?" Jieun just try to make a joke even though she actually thinks about that but Eun-Woo clearly didn''t like what he just hear.

    "Don''t say it like that." Eun-Woo force her to see him in the eyes now. "We will figure something out. I won''t allow you to die. I swear."

    Seeing how Eun-Woo look now making make speechless there and just nodded. She also didn''t know if she ready to face that time. The time when she knows that she is going to die.

    "But, one more thing, if your theory is correct, all of the six princes were injected with the twin stone liquid, but why all of you got the power stone?" Jieun feel it  weird again.

    "Guess, there''s something out there that we can''t figure it out by our knowledge. Its a fate.." Eun-Woo just settles with that and Jieun didn''t say no to it.

 Chapter 164 - JIEUN TURN TO SAY SOMETHING

    The next day, all of the six princes and the princess including Ayana got up for breakfast. They wanted to start the trip to Coastal Land today, but it looks like the blizzard is still badly hitting outside. So they had to postpone their trip first. But this situation provides an opportunity and space for Jieun to now face them all and tell them for themselves what happened to her and what she has been hidden all this time.

    Like last night, all of them sat in the living room only, the only difference was that Jieun was there with them. They wait patiently to hear what Jieun trying to convey to them.

    "First, I want to say I''m sorry for not being honest from the beginning. Especially to those who from the beginning have been loyal to me," This time Jieun looked towards Ayana.

    Ayana just smiled at her.  Saying in silent that ''it''s okay.''

    "So this time, let me become the one who tells all of you what really happened."

    "Said what you want to say. No need to feel forced. We don''t mind and respect your decision." Ray said there as the eldest.

    Jieun smile thankfully to him because saying that and nodded there. But she knows, both she and Eun-Woo will face even more challenges now and they needed a lot of help to reach that one goal.

    "My mother, Aera, was forced by her adoptive parent who is a scientist to test this magical stone like you all already have an idea what it is. She''s been injected with the blue stone who was turned into liquid that made her start living in the world of Dream Land. The previous king know about who she is and also thought that she is the one that the prophecy once said about someone special will come to this world. But he, kind enough to keep this secret from the knowledge of others and even gift her protection. "

    "I didn''t know that the previous king is someone like that." Leo said there suddenly.

    Ethan, who knows very well about the history also noted there.

    "He is one of the most fierce King in this world. Guess he got some soft spot that we didn''t know about."

    Hearing about that make Jieun think, but King Liam words before she got married  to Eun-Woo start coming back.

    "The previous king actually wanted to make my mother as his queen, but my mother refuses him."

    That took all of them off guard now so that some were gaping there.

    "Despite being rejected, the king still cares about her and helps her in her journey in this world until she is married and pregnant with me."

    "Eun-Woo already tells us about that. Saying that because she is live here and the other world simultaneously makes you exist in this world as a shadow." Ethan said there.

    "We also know that someone from Elysium Land is your father, but actually your father is in the real world, isn''t he? Your mother just use that as an excuse when someone asks her." Syaoran is also interested in speaking out now.

    Jieun at the time lower her face then. She even grips her hand tightly, as she suddenly remembers her vision about her mother and an unknown man that she know very well is not her father Beom-Soo.

    "That might not be the truth." Jieun said there.

    "What do you mean?" This time her own husband raises his curiosity.

    Jieun never said anything about that before, so of course he is curious about that. Seeing Jieun seems to be trembling there, Lia, who sits close to her hold her shoulder and rub in there to help her calm.

    "Are you okay?" She asked with worry look.

    Jieun can only smile. She actually didn''t know what to feel now.

    "I don''t know the truth, but I think, the person that I thought was my father all this time is not my real father."

    "Jieun..." Eun-Woo now finally knew what was playing in his wife''s mind was, starting to feel sympathy.

    "I think the rumors saying that she got married to one of the people in the Elysium Land is not a rumor. Its the real truth. Remember about my vision that suddenly came and went? I see my mother with a man sitting together, spent their night together and its not the person that I know as a father. And I know my mother is not that kind of person who will get intimate with someone if that person has nothing to do with her. There is only one answer here. "

    "Do you see his face?" Haru asked now after a long silence.

    Jieun shake her head.

    "I hope I do. I know there must be an explanation behind what happened and I hope I can find out as long as I''m still here."

    "And we will help you here." Ray said there in honesty.

    Jieun get surprised there listening to him and then looking at Eun-Woo, who is now smiling at her. Really, she didn''t expect to get good friends like them all here. She really feels so thankful of that.

    "Let me continue." Jieun said and all of them giving her a nod.

    "My mother lived happily until she gave birth to me. But one day, she witnessed something that she supposes not to. She saw King Liam kill his own father."

    "What?!" All of them except Eun-Woo, who already know about this said it together. They were really shocked by this news. At first when Jieun told him she didn''t say it was King Liam, but after some incidents Jieun finally told him honestly.

    "It that true?" Haru asked there, still with a surprised face.

    "How do you know about that?" Ray asked for sure.

    "King Ralph is the one who telling me this himself."

    "What are you talking about Jieun? He is dead and he is the one who tell you?" Leo is now questioning.

    "Remember the red stone that was always in the secret building that King Liam monitored? King Ralph''s soul is trapped inside the stone and I can talk to him."

    All now seems hard to believe that, but this is Jieun, and they trust Jieun more than anything.

    "Trust me. If there is a chance, I will show you that I am not lying here."

    "It''s not like we didn''t believe you Jieun. This is just... too new for us." Syaoran said there.

    "Just keep going first." Ethan eager to know more now.

    "It''s all start because one night. Freya has a son who has the same trait as that Vollmond troupe. He needs blood to live, but Freya kept it a secret from the public. She brought him to Dream Land while she was on a political tour. That night her son is said to have killed King Liam''s son. The true heir. "

    "Prince Louis." Ray said there. All of them already know that King Liam have an heir before, but the story of his dead never been mentioned.

    Jieun nodded again there.

    "They don''t know if Prince Louis was actually killed or accidentally killed, but Freya son is at the scene and King Liam swears to kill him when Freya makes a promise to bring Prince Louis back to life. That is the start why they work together and since then King Liam holds her son in custody as collateral for what she promised. No one know where he hold him."

    "Is that why King Liam wanted us to find all the stone? So that he can revive his son back?" Ethan realized that.

    "I believe that is why. But the problem is one of the stone belongs to King Ralph and with Freya''s encouragement, Liam kills him to get the stone in force, but he realize that he can''t use it for himself as the stone choose its owner. That is why King Ralph soul is getting trapped inside the stone. "

    All of them are silent now thinking about the situation they are facing.

    "King Ralph ask me for a favor. To not let King Liam or Freya make the wish as this world will fall into the darkness if they did that. The death can never be revived or there will be disaster coming as it changes the rule of nature. Also, he warned me about Freya. It seems that Freya is trying to stab King Liam from behind and wanted to make the wish herself but we didn''t know for what. "

    "Did Freya have anything to do with that Vollmond troupe?" Ethan asked with a red angry face. Jieun know he must feels so angry there, probably because he remembers Mia''s death now.

    "We didn''t know about that yet. But it seems like King Liam has a doubt about that." Jieun replied.

    "So what should we do now? Do we still need to continue to collect all the twin stones or just pretend to look for them?" Haru asked there.

    "King Ralph says that by gathering all the stone together is the easy way for us to keep this world at peace and we can make a wish to get back to our real world with that. Only that is the way to put an end of this. To save this world and ourselves. " Jieun told them.

    All of them have a mixed feeling now.  Living here for so long making them find it hard to get back but they know they want to get back.  This world is not for them since the very beginning.  But to Ray and Haru things is getting more difficult now.  Because of Lia and Ayana.

    "I am feel sad if I remember that we will be separated but I aldo didn''t want this world fall into darkness. Knowing this and as the princes and princess of this world, we bear a lot of responsibilities. We need to save a lot of lives more than our own feelings. " Lia looked at Ray there. Each had a sad face there.

    "Just tell me what I can do for you. I will help you as much as possible." Lia said.

    "Me too. I may not be able to help much, but what Lia said is true. We need to be together on this." Ayana also spoke there.

    "Thank you.." All Jieun can say is that.

 Chapter 165 - SLOW DEATH

    "Are you okay today?" Liam asks Anna there as they are walking in the palace grounds, taking in the fresh air.

    After a few days, she can finally get up from bed and walk here and there but still can''t do tough things. Liam still monitors his wife''s condition from time to time and does not allow her to be alone. Either him or Adele, must accompany her always.

    Anna, who had never received such attention, felt a little overwhelmed by the man''s excessive attention. She never thought that the man can be someone like this. She either like it or hate it. Just in between.

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me and just do your work. You must have a lot of things to get done." Anna replied with a smile, try not to sound as if she was trying to drive the man away.

    But Liam narrowed his eyes right then as if he knew what was playing in his wife''s mind at the time.

    "Why I got the feel like you wanted to get rid of me quickly?" He asks there, but no sound of anger making Anna a little relieved there.

    Anna stops on her walk and look at Liam directly now. She just decides to be honest, considering the man''s mood seems to be good. She is also lazy to twist her words anyway.

    "You can''t blame me for feeling a bit awkward around you. You never really have time for me as long as we''re married. You just come... when you need to. Most of the time we do things on our own."

    "Then try to get used to this. I still have time to accompany you." He just said that and reached for her hand, pulling her there to keep walking.

    Anna pulled her hand back and now she looked at Liam with a disbelieving face there.

    "What now? Are you feeling sick? You still look pale." He shows his concern now.

    "Stop it, Liam." Anna sound firm there. She didn''t know why she felt so hurt even when this man treated her well. She just can''t seem to accept these changes as she knows he just pretends to care.

    "Stop what?" Liam actually knows why Anna said this, but he also just like Anna is only able to play with words.

    Anna looked the other way and that''s when she saw Freya from afar look at them with a very annoying smirk. She knows very well that the witch is too fond of watching drama between her and Liam.

    At the time, she remembered about something.

    "The two prisoners who had something to do with Mia''s death. Have you already sentenced them?" Anna suddenly asked there.

    Liam raised his eyes there because Anna usually does not interfere with his work unless he is the one who comes to her for advice. But he didn''t feel offended by that, just surprised and that''s all.

    "Because too many affairs and things happen in this past lately I postpone the sentence. I actually want to execute it after this. We already interrogate them enough, but after the first interrogation, they just decide to keep silent."

    Anna then approaches Liam there. Facing him.

    "What punishment do you want to carry out?"

    Liam smiles there.

    "Are you curious about it?" Liam gets close to her now and start hugging her waist.

    "Do you want to see what I was going to do?" Liam invited her in a whisper to her ears.

    "You said to me that you think that Freya has anything to do with them, the Vollmond troupe right? How about I give you an interesting idea."

    "What is it?"

    This time, Anna is the one who approaches his ear and whispering there,

    "Tell her to come and watch. Let''s see how she is going to react."

    Liam is smiling in satisfied now. His queen suddenly sounds so attractive when she got the evil mind there.

    After their discussion,

    Liam wears his war clothes there, sharpened his sword at that time and called Freya to come in to face him.

    Freya, who doesn''t know the reason why the King suddenly calls for her is now coming there. It''s been a while since the last of their encounter for them to meet in four eyes.

    "I''m here, Your Highness." Freya as usual greeting in her sarcasm manner, but she did look somewhat shocked to see what Liam did at the time. It''s kind of rare to see Liam  himself sharpening his own sword as usually he asks someone else to do that for him.

    "Why... are you calling me here today?" Freya finally asks that in careful ways.

    "I''m giving you a second chance today." Liam said without looking at the witch at all. He is still busy looking at his sword and imagining his prey a moment later. Freya chuckle there after hearing that.

    "What kind of nonsense are you trying to say now? Are you still have doubts to me about what happen to Mia at the Winter Region? You suppose to blame yourself and the princes as you can''t save her even though you''re clearly more numerous."

    Liam stops there after listening to what Freya just said. He actually never tells Freya how many the attacker is, so why she seems to be sure of that? This time Liam is the one smirking in silent.

    "Watch what you said Freya. You didn''t know what exactly happened at the time, so don''t say things like that which will obviously anger us." Anna who had just arrived there reminded.

    Freya just looked at the Queen, who was now walking towards the throne and continued to sit there. In the King place. And Liam didn''t say nothing about that whereas before this, he quite obsesses about the place and don''t allow anyone to even touch it. Even Freya quite shocked seeing that.

    "To see that if you have nothing to do with the Vollmond troupe, come and see me do the last interrogation in their prison. I want to see if they said something if they see you there." Liam said and then stood looking at Freya. He already satisfied with his sword.

    Freya silenced herself. She looked quite distracted, but she didn''t refuse.

    "I already tell you that I got nothing to do with them. But if this act can make you to trust me then I will do that." Freya said that to prove her innocent but her hand is unconsciously gripped tightly there. As if rejecting  what she is saying and Anna notices that very well.

    "Very well. Let go. "

    "Nn ... now?" Freya didn''t expect that and started stuttering.

    King Liam and Queen Anna are just ignoring her and are now walking side by side. Head to the prison that houses the two prisoners. Freya with a heavy step also followed.

    Arriving at the prison, Freya was a little shocked to see that the two prisoners were too thin and pale. Not like when she first met them in secret.

    Queen Anna and Freya with one prisoner guard waiting outside the iron pillar, while King Liam alone enters there accompanied by his sword.

    "Are you both too tormented because there''s no blood you can get? Why don''t you taste each other anyway? Is there some sort of restriction  that or what? Are your type only can drink a normal person''s blood?" King Liam starting to mocking them. Both of the prisoner just stares at the King. They didn''t have any energy to talk or fight with him anymore.

    "You know what day it is today, right?" Liam puts his sword in front of him now.

    "I give you one last chance here. It depends on whether you want to take this opportunity or not."

    "What is it?" One of the prisoner started to talk. Seems to be interesting in the demand. Who wouldn''t? Plus, when their lives are on the line.

    "See that witch over there," King Liam started pointing to Freya with his sword. Both of the prisoners looked towards Freya at that moment while Freya averted her eyes not wanting to be eye to eye with them.

    "Do you two know her? Is she a part of your Vollmond troupe?" King Liam asked seriously, there while looking sharply at the two prisoners who were still looking at Freya.

    "Think deeply about what you want to say. There''s no second chance." King Liam warns there. All of them being silent for a while.

    "We didn''t know her." One of the prisoners said that while the others looked at him before also answering.

    "We never saw her in our entire life."

    "Really? Are you really sure about that?" King Liam deliberately asked again. Both of the prisoners just nodded now.

    "Then, because from your first day here you didn''t give me any information at all, you must know that you only deserve death right? The life of a princess is gone because of you. But what I just said just now really makes me have a new idea. Instead of me, kill you and make you have an easy way to dead, how about both of you just kill each other?! "

    With that, King Liam sliced ??a bit of both of the prisoner''s skin so that it bled and then he immediately got out of the prison.

    "Let see how long you can hold on to your desire." King Liam said there while standing next to his wife.

    In just a few minutes, as the two prisoners had long since not got blood for themselves, they jump to each other and start biting at their wound areas at each other like a tiger devouring food.

    King Liam close Queen Anna eyes with his hand at the time, didn''t want her to see that even though he is the one that ask her to come in the first place.  He just can''t bring himself to let her to see that horror. With blood dripping here and there.

    ''See, that is probably what your son does to Louis. '' Liam said in his heart while looking at Freya, who was shocked by what she saw.

    Freya in the other hand was too shocked and kept frozen where she stood until the smell of blood there made her feel nauseous. She then ran out of the dungeon and started vomiting in one corner. Her body never trembled like this.

    "What.... I just saw?" She can only say that.

 Chapter 166 - FREYA SNEAK OUT

    King Liam and Queen Anna come out of the prison after watching Freya run out because she can''t stand what she sees. Once outside, they saw Freya now sitting in a corner and vomiting there.

    "Buried them after we are gone." King Liam said loudly there to the prison guard, deliberately wanting Freya to hear him. Confirmed that the two prisoners were already dead.

    Freya, who was still weak, there was only able to widen her eyes, shocked by the news. She just seen them and by this time they are dead?

    Anna, however, just keeping her silent. She is actually not so much in agreement with Liam''s tactics, forcing them to kill each other with their own curse as they are not asked to born that way in the first place. It''s true that she wants Liam to be cruel to them for causing Mia''s death, but she never wants it like this.

    "What''s wrong?" Liam asked there because Anna was too quiet at the moment.

    Not wanting her husband to think that wasn''t the case, Anna smiled and said,

    "My head is getting dizzy." And she is not saying that because she is lying. It''s the truth.

    Listening to that, Liam continued to hold his wife''s arm and started wanting to walk away. He knows Anna need a rest right now. But before that, he said to Freya.

    "Looks like there''s no evidence to link you to the Vollmond troupe. This time, I will trust you. But if something suspicious occurs again, you might not be so lucky." Liam warns her right there and just walk away now as he knows, whatever Freya said is not up to his interest.

    Freya just froze, still trembling there. Only after Liam and Anna were gone did Freya get up and stand up. Her body swayed a little making her forced to walk while holding on to the wall.

    What was seen a moment ago was repeated in her  eyes. She never sees something like this, but she can''t help to think that her own son, Drake probably becomes like that too. Did Drake do this to Louis a while back? Such an overly cruel act? She had that doubt now.

    But what Queen Anna said to her previously, saying that Drake told her that he didn''t kill Louis made her become doubt. Did what Drake say is the truth?

    The noise from inside the prison made her look towards the entrance she had just passed. From a distance she could see two corpses being lifted while wrapped in white cloth. The white cloth however badly soaked in blood there indicates how bad their condition was.

    Freya quickly averted her eyes. Don''t want to see that again. Her heart feels so nervous now thinking of her husband, her son Drake also the Vollmond troupe that they want to expand. After seeing what can happen, she herself began to doubt about their actions all this time. Enough Drake for them to think and worry, but now they need to think about the whole troupe. She started to get scared.

    "Did I make a mistake?" Freya started to ask herself. With a heavy heart, she walked towards her working room.

    At midnight,

    Freya fullness with a black robe that even covered her head slipped out of the palace. She knew by this time King Liam and Queen Anna were often already sound asleep, making it easier for her to do so. She can easily use her black magic to do that, transport herself at close range, but she knows Liam can easily detect her if she ever do that.

    As she becomes restless all the time over what happened this morning so much that she can''t sit in her working room comfortably, she finally decides to go out and meet her husband. To warn them about their new situation.

    Before she went, she cast one spell so that the palace guard cannot see her walking out from the palace. Quickly she walked away in the darkness of the night.

    "Thank you for telling us about this." King Liam from a distance looked at Freya and said that to Adele, who is now casting her power so that Freya didn''t know that the whole scene was already being watched by King Liam and Queen Anna.

    Anna smiles to Adele now. Said her thanks in silent.

    Liam actually traps Freya with the incident this morning as Adele tells him about her hearing Freya talking to the two prisoners a while ago.

    "So what are you going to do now?" Anna asks her husband.

    Liam smiled then.

    "We just need to be ready. There is no need for us to try too hard. When they come and attack us, they will know that they are already lost."

    At that time, Adele, who was walking on the steep hill outside the Dream Land was so careful in her steps. She can''t help to keep stopping and looking around for fear of being followed. Until she reached the residential area on the rocky hill.

    No one has ever lived here as the area is quite tough to find food and other necessary but its a very perfect place for the Vollmond troupe which is isolated from the outside world.

    "Oh, mother Freya!" One of them is aware of Freya''s presence and calls her by that title.

    All of them, here are mostly children abandoned by their parents because of the curse and Freya and her husband, after what happened to Drake pick up all of these wasted ones and become the elders for the troupe with one goal. That is to get Drake back and make him king in Dream Land where all these curse people can be recognized and accepted around the world.

    But what happened earlier, somewhat scared Freya. She flinches a little when the person who called her at the time, tried to touch her hand.

    "I''m sorry. I''m not feeling well. Where is Diego?" Freya kept asking where her husband was at the time.

    "Why are you here?" Diego who is weird with the arrival of his wife suddenly feels anxious. He knows something is wrong seeing Freya face right now.

    "Come inside." Diego continued to invite his wife to enter their house. The house is just the small round in shape with just two separate rooms inside. But it just enough for them.

    As soon as they were both, Freya quickly and closed the door of the house and continued to hold her husband there and said in a rush.

    "What are we going to do Diego? I saw everything just now. The curse is much more awful than what we think. We are not supposed to play with the curse. Let just stop this okay? Let just get Drake out of there and live quietly together. "

    Diego frowned as he listened to his wife''s words.

    "What are you talking about? After we''ve been trying for a long time, do you want us to just stop here?" Diego who was furious listening to this nonsense, held his wife''s shoulder tightly.

    "The two, who Liam caught because of Princess Mia''s death. They killed each other because of blood. Their thirst for blood so much that they can''t think straight anymore. While we, in the middle of nowhere are trapped here with hundreds of them who is the same. Its crazy! "

    Pang!

    Unable to bear to hear his wife''s words, Diego continued to slap her so hard that Freya fell to the floor while holding her cheek which was clearly sore.

    "Watch what you said!" Diego screaming but now control his voice afraid if someone hear them.

    "Stop this nonsense Freya. You know we''ve worked hard so far for Drake and all this people. You can''t sway like this at this point or everything we''ve worked for in vain. We''re doing all this for Drake. So that nothing who can look askance at types like them. So that Drake is accepted in this world. Do you want to see Drake live in hiding like we do now? "

    Freya shook her head there. Still looking down at the floor.

    Diego is now crouching approaching his wife.

    "That is why we need to make the last wish. Everyone will submit to Drake. No one can mistreat him ever again."

    Hearing that, Freya finally finds her composure and now looking at her husband in new determination.

    "I''m sorry. I just get too restless after seeing all that."

    Diego is now pulling his wife to get up again.

    "What is suddenly happened? Did Liam do something to them?" Diego guessed.

    "He slices their skin and make them jump to each other. Live without blood for so long must be hard. Making they cannot hold on to their desire. I was there seeing the whole things as Liam was suspicious if I had anything to do with them. Till the very end they said that they didn''t know me. " Freya explained there.

    "And you are here when he feels suspicious of you?" Diego didn''t seem to agree.

    "What am I supposed to do then? I feel too restless. Beside, I am already being careful and watch my back. No one is following me."

    "Just go back quickly. I''m worried if someone notices you''re not in the palace."

    "I know. I''m going to go now." Freya finally open back the door of the house.

    "Remember Freya. Don''t ever let something like this get to you again." Diego said it last and Freya can only sigh there.. Regretting her foolishness.

 Chapter 167 - TEST WITHOUT NECKLACE

    "What happens in your journey in the world there?"

    Melanie asking Jieun there in her secret lab without telling her about Lia of course, as she didn''t want Jieun worries increased.

    Today, Melanie decides to check Jieun''s overall health without the necklace. After the incident with Martin before, they realize that Jieun wound disappear quickly after she holding back the necklace, but the wound appear again if she releases it.

    Melanie knows its not completely a good sign. A wound, small or large, needs to be treated properly as it may be life threatening if Jieun loses the necklace or should they said bracelet now as Jieun wear in in her wrist since that day.

    Jieun, look at her professor there with a dissatisfied look on her face while the professor is trying to see her blood pressure.

    "Why is your blood pressure increasing?" Melanie asks and only then she realizes Jieun  sharp eyes to her. She knew now that the girl is still mad at her about what happen in the hospital.

    "Do you have something to tell me, professor?" Jieun ask with a very serious tone then.

    Melanie just grinned there and started scratching her non -itchy head.

    "What? Are you still revengeful against me? Please don''t be angry... Anyone will feel worried seeing you look like a zombie every single day. Beom-Soo also will never wanted you to be that way. But with you now, look a bit excited and energetic, I didn''t regret to give the sleeping pill to you. Seeing Eun-Woo seems like a good medicine for you anyway. " Melanie began to move her eyebrows up and down there. Want to tease Jieun.

    "Tch ..." Jieun restrained herself from smiling at that time but her flushed face could not contain her embarrassment. Because what her professor said at that time was true.

    Melanie just chuckle seeing her like that before taking Jieun blood pressure back. Seeing the normal line there make her know that Jieun is in a good mood now.

    "So ... What about that? Your journey. I remember that you said you were on your way to a different land, right?" Melanie asking again as Jieun didnt answer her before. This time, she asks that while taking some tubes of Jieun''s blood to make another test.

    "We almost arrived, but as now, each time I am here in this world, my body in there is fainted, they can''t do anything and wait for me to get up first before continuing the journey as they didn''t want anything bad to happen to me. Ah! " Jieum make a small scream suddenly while told her story as Melanie who heard the story missed the vein.

    "Oh my God! I''m sorry." Melanie frantically placed cotton bud on Jieun''s now bleeding arm.

    It''s not like her at all. As long as she became a doctor, this kind of mistake is rare, no, she never makes this kind of mistake, but hearing what Jieun just said make her lose her concentration.

    Melanie actually remembers about her conversation with Adele before about Jieun  probably cannot come back into this real world anymore. Is this change a sign? If true, they need to search for the other twin stone as fast as possible. But the one who is now in the hands of their enemies... How can they get it? Do they need to search for others when what they know is already in sight?

    "Professor? Are you okay?" Jieun ask the question there after seeing Melanie, who seems to be daydreaming in front of her now. She even needs to shake her body to wake her up.

    "Huh? Oh... Sorry. My mind wonders suddenly."

    "Are you shocked hearing about me being fainted there each time I was here?" Jieun make a guess there.

    Melanie nodded. Decide just to be honest then.

    "As long as I study Aera''s story, there''s no change from her life pattern, but you have changed here and there. I didn''t know if the changes are a good sign or not. Making me feel like worried about you for some reason."

    Jieun who understanding about Melanie condition just smile. She also feels worried about herself, but knowing a lot of people out there also worried about her make her now having a mixed feeling. She didn''t want to burden others about herself, but she also can''t help to feel happy because she always feels their love.

    "So, all of them who follow the journey with you already know about you are not from there? What kind of reaction that you got from them?" Melanie was deliberately curious even though she could already guess what was going on.

    "All the princes except Eun-Woo feels shocked by that, but they accept it fast. What''s more surprising is Lia and Ayana are also generous in accepting all this and even want to help me as long as they can. I didn''t know what I do in this life which makes me blessed with many good people. " Jieun say while remembering their warm gesture towards her. She is really feeling blessed.

    Melanie also smiling now.

    "You are a good person. So of course you deserve any kindness as well." She then stood and walking in the one corner to put the blood taken from Jieun into the machine that was there.

    "Are you ready now?" Melanie asks Jieun there.

    Jieun take a deep breath in that moment. Before she comes here in this lab, Melanie already tells her that she needs to let go of her necklace which already turns bracelet there to treat the wound that Martin give her before, also to see if she got another wound that was never being treated properly.

    But, as Jieun knows very well how painful her heart is after they got separated, she feels some kind of trauma.

    Melanie, who knew what was playing in Jieun''s mind back then just let her to serve her mind now. They both know they need to do this. So if the Jieun need time she will not push her too hard.

    At first, Melanie thinks that she should do this when Jieun is unconscious, but she suddenly afraid if there are complications, she tells Jieun that they had to try it while she is in a conscious state first.

    Jieun took a few minutes to gather her courage there before she started to get up from her seat and started lying on the bed that was already prepared.

    "Are you ready?" Melanie asked there.

    Jieun take a deep breath, make herself ready, before nodding. Melanie puts the oxygen mask to Jieun as that is the only thing that could help now if Jieun becoming hard to breathe later as they need to do this while she is awake.

    Fully prepared, Melanie put her first aid on her side and then held the bracelet before take it from Jieun.

    As soon as she took that, Jieun started sweating coldly and slowly tried to control her breathing which in fast started to become irregular.

    Melanie also at the time could see back the wound caused by Martin began to reappear there in Jieun hand and neck. Luckily, it''s not that deep that requires stitching. Properly Melanie disinfects the wound and do whatever she needs, to make sure the wound is properly taken care of.

    "Pro... professor..." Jieun send a warning there. She tries to hold on for a while, but this is already her limit.

    Finishing fast. Melanie finally puts the magical things back to Jieun''s hand so that she can grasp it again. As fast as lightning, Jieun is back to health. But this is not the only test that they will conduct today.

    "Do you want to just relax today and do the other test the other day?" Melanie asks Jieun now, who is now wiping away the tears that are by themselves flowing because of the excruciating pain.  She want Jieun to know that she have another options.

    Jieun shake her head there.

    "I''m afraid if I walk out of this lab, I probably won''t want to come back again." She even make a joke while being in that situation.

    Melanie rubbed the girl head at the time, softly.

    "I''m sorry." She said.

    Jieun shake her head again signifying Melanie doesn''t need to say that.  They are on this together anyway.

    "Let''s finish up today and the rest later." Jieun is determined.

    So after that, the lab was full of Jieun''s pain screams here and there every few minutes. Only after every test is done Melanie asks Jieun to hold the bracelet to her neck while she fixes back the chain so Jieun can wear that as necklace again.

    "Done!" Melanie said and immediately Jieun who was sitting on a chair at that time, trying very hard to be awake finally fainted but was caught by Melanie at the right time. She just kept hugging her now.

    "You have done a good job.." She said, though Jieun couldn''t hear her at the time.

 Chapter 168 - FINALLY ARRIVED, THE COASTAL LAND

    Melanie, who is still working even though the day has passed into the night in the secret lab, watches Jieun who is still sleeping there in bed.

    After performing various painful backs to back tests, Jieun continued to faint and was completely unconscious until now. The sound of her breathing, which was quite loud there made Melanie look at the girl. It seems like she is in her deep sleep now which making Melanie felt quite relieved at the time.

    Seeing her makes Melanie remember about Eun-Woo and keep walking out of the room to the other one to see his condition.

    After what happens in their house, Eun-Woo is brought here because the police are always coming in and out of the house to investigate. Even though the case is already over, Byung-Hun and Ji-Na agree to just let Eun-Woo here at Melanie''s request. But everyday, both of them would come to visit Eun-Woo in the morning with Jieun.

    Seeing that everything is okay, Melanie thought for a moment while looking at Eun-Woo.

    "Will both of you going to be alright in the end?" She started questioning there.

    Melanie is actually always worrying about them. She doesn''t care what happens to her in the end, but Eun-Woo and Jieun must be safe. No, all of them trapped there must be rescued.

    Even though she has done careful planning for a long time, she still has doubts here and there. No matter how perfect the plan she has built, she realize that there is still a room for an error.

    "Eun-Woo... Promise me that you will protect each other, okay?" Melanie asks the sleeping Eun-Woo even though he can''t say anything back to her.

    "It''s not far away now. After you got the stone in the Coastal Land and Elysium Land. We just need that one more. Either from our enemy or not... I can feel that it''s not long for us to do the last match. The day that I will be separated from Liam, the day that all of you will come back here will finally arrive. Please wait for a little more. I promise I will bring all of you back. "

    With one final glance, Melanie then exits the room and then goes to another rather hidden lab. Where they put Lia in.

    After checking everything and make sure nothing is wrong with her just like what she done to Eun-Woo. Melanie can''t help but also stare at this girl.

    "But... what destiny do you hold? What key do you have... Princess Lia?"

    Meanwhile in the other world,

    :: Coastal Land::

    "Ahcoo!"

    Lia sneezed a few times there as soon as they all arrived at the gate to enter the Coastal Land.

    "Aaa ... Who is talking about me ?!" She said that while pressing her still itchy nose.

    "Do you feel like you want to catch cold?" Ray ask there in concern.

    "What?! How can it be possible? She can endure snowstorm like it was nothing but she can''t stand the cold weather from the sea?" Haru started making a fuss there.

    Lia sent her a warning look to the man. Throughout the journey, the man always wants to say or doing something even though no one is serving him.  Sometimes it makes her feel miserable just watching him like that.

    "It''s not that. Its just a normal type of sneeze." Lia still answers Ray''s question even if she is getting annoyed by Haru because she doesn''t want Ray to worry about her. Haru just feel frustrated with himself after realizing that he is being ignored again like usual.

    All of them could only look at Haru while shaking their heads. They didn''t even what makes him left with so much energy like this.  He can''t keep silent at all!

    "Enough Haru. We need to work now." Syaoran who doesn''t always say anything reprimands Haru there, making the others stunned now. Looks like a patient person like Syaoran also can''t stand it anymore.

    Hearing that from Syaoran, Haru can just pouting. He knows if someone who is not always saying anything but suddenly said something, it just means that he is in danger mode. So Haru, didn''t want to want to make further trouble just decide to behave.

    "What are we going to do next?" Leo asks Ray now.

    As usual, Ray is their leader every time on a journey.

    "Are all of you too tired now?" He asked.

    "We can manage. What''s on your mind?" Ethan answered there after seeing everyone shake their heads.

    "I think it''s better we stroll around the city and this area before we continue to the castle. What do you all think?"

    "To hear what people talking in the town?" Eun-Woo asks that.

    Ray nodded.

    "We probably will get more clues or something before we heard from the king himself."

    "Sound like a good idea as sometime we need to hear something outside the wall as usually its not being filter." Syaoran said there.

    "Where you cloak, cover yourself well. Don''t let someone recognize us if possible." Ray kept directing there.

    After they get ready, they walk again past the gate. They showed their royal insignia and had a talk with the gatekeeper to let their arrival to keep in silence as they will tell King Mizuto themselves and after getting approval, they resume their walking again.

    They are now walking on the steep cliffs of the high sea. From there they could see the sea water crashing against the hill wall so hard. Although the scenery there is beautiful and enchanting, they also cannot escape feeling the fear.

    Coastal Land is land that is above the sea. Like a big one island there. It''s round in shape and around it, there are several small islands that are also within the jurisdiction of the King of the Coastal Land.

    To go there, after they enter the main gate, they now have to go through the lengthy glass bridge which is the only one in the world. This bridge is a bridge that will take them directly into the city.

    As this bridge is made by glass they can clearly see how violent the waves were then below along with the sharp sea rocks here and there. Very awesome yet scary at the same time.

    Jieun, once on the bridge continue to hold Eun-Woo''s hand there for support. She didn''t care anymore even if they weren''t alone at this point as she still got trauma in the past regarding the bridge. Although this bridge is more solid and secure she can''t help to feel nervous.

    Eun-Woo, who knew Jieun''s feelings at that time happily grabbed her hand back, returning the gesture in much more force. He didn''t mind this at all, even though they were in public. He just mind if Jieun doesn''t like it, but as she did that first, he just followed.

    Lia, who also remembered what happened a while ago to Jieun because of her prank looked at the couple while smiling. Well, at least they become happy now.  She just decide on that.

    Soon they all reached the center of the city which was so busy at that time because it was already noon. All of them just decide to move closer to each other.

    The people there completely ignore them because they always receive guests from various places. Obviously, even when they are covered and only show their faces there, the people, especially the shopkeepers, are always friendly to serve them every time they stop.

    Until Jieun found a shop selling medical items and invited others to enter. She loves to see other places medical traditional remedy also the modern one every time traveling now to give her knowledge that she might not find in the textbook. All of them agreed to follow.

    While Jieun was looking and choosing items that interest to her, they heard the owner of the place talking to her assistant there.

    "Did your family already heard about your father?"

    "Not yet, grandma. We''re just waiting for the palace that''s still looking to tell us the rest." The young girl there said there.

    The grandma sighs, sympathizing with the girl''s fate as after her father disappeared at sea, the young girl begging her to take her as a shop assistant as she wanted to help her mother who is now struggling to work due to the loss of her husband. Other places don''t want to accept her because she''s still young, but on humanitarian grounds she takes her in.

    "Don''t worry. I''m sure our king will do something about that. He always does."

    The young girl nodded there while smiling, trying to cover the sadness in her heart at that time.

    "Usually people who lost in the sea at least will give us some clue behind. Like their ship being left, or broken, but the whole thing is just disappearing. Even other ships that are nearby also said to see the ship that your father brought suddenly disappear without sinking like a magic. What do you think happened? " The grandma said.

    "Shh!" The young girl warns the grandma in silence while looking to Jieun and the other who are still there. As their King has already asked them not to spread this matter, they need to be careful with their words. But an old woman like this grandma sometime forgotten about that.

    Feel sympathy with the fate of the young girl, Jieun continue to take more stuff, more than what is needed as she knows the old woman will pay the young girl more if she got a lot of profit. So she got a mountain of herbs, this and that, making even the others who accompany her shocked by that.

    "I''ll buy all this!" Jieun said it in full determination.    Which she didn''t have to.

 Chapter 169 - FINALLY, FACING KING MIZUTO

    In a rather small alley outside the medical shop, Jieun kept the packages of medical items she bought a moment ago in her magical pouch. Luckily she has the pouch or they might have a hard time storing it all.

    "You should control yourself. What are you going to do with all this anyway?" Lia asks her.

    Jieun can just grin.

    "She is just feeling sorry for them. That''s why." Ayana, who understand Jieun feeling took Jieun side there.

    All the six princes, including Eun-Woo can just smile. It''s not everyday for them to see this kind of scene.

    "Did we see enough?" Ethan asked Ray there. He thinks that it''s already enough for today. During their walk, they did not hear any gossip about the mysterious thing that happened except what they heard from inside the store earlier.

    "Yeah. I think we better go to the palace to hear more from the King. After all it seems like he did a very good job of keeping all the story hidden seeing that we didn''t really find anything." Leo also interrupted.

    "I feel the same way. We also need enough rest before we go to the sea to check on it." Eun-Woo also speaks up now.

    "Yeah! I''m also starting to get hungry now." Haru was no longer able to resist his hunger at that time, even though he actually already ate tons of food at every food stall he found earlier.

    Ray then looked at Syaoran. Syaoran nods to him there saying in silence that he is okay with whatever Ray''s decision is there.

    "Then let''s go to the castle and meet the king." Ray finally decides on that.

    Now all of them move towards the castle located at the end of the city, on the highest hill on that land, also near the sea slope. This castle looks quite unique as its square -shaped and high. It may not look so pretty, but antique enough as it is made by high quality stone, sand and clay that can withstand the changing seawater climate.

    At the bottom of the hill they opened their cloak and introduced themselves to the guard there, then boarded a vehicle that would take them to the top. Although high, with the vehicles that have a very high speed they get there so fast.

    Once there, one of the palace guards approached them.

    "Your highness, King Mizuto already waiting for you inside. Come with me." He said.

    All of them didn''t say anything and just follow the person. Inside, they could already see King Mizuto in a state of anxiety waiting for them on his throne.

    They already know his character. Even if his name sounds scary and his castle looks majestic, he is the King who is too skinny, has a very soft heart, worry to much and clumsy most of the time. They even wonder how can this man rule the land well for so many years alone after his wife died? As his late wife is the one that always help him to be on track before. Guess, in every weakness there must be an advantage, right?

    "Oh my my..." King Mizuto started clapping his hand, seeing all of them who now enter his throne. He kept going downstairs and held out his hand to shake hands with all of them now.

    After he shook hands with everyone there he started spinning one time there, put one hand on his forehead before started talking.

    "I''ve been too worried lately with all sorts of things that happen.  That is why I sent a letter to ask for help from King Liam. I didn''t think he would ask all of the six princes here alongside these three beautiful ladies.

    "Princess Lia, the third princess of the Dream Land." Lia, who actually knows waht behind the King means, started introducing herself there.

    This king here has been looking for the suitor for his quadruplets for many years. All four are a prince with different face even though they are twins. But as the four of them are too spoiled no one wants to promise marriage with them. So it''s better to make a clear line so the King won''t cross it.

    As if knowing what Lia was doing, Jieun also introduced herself there. "Princess Jieun, the second princess of the Dream Land."

    The King then looked hopefully at Ayana. Hoping that she is not anyone''s.

    "I''m Ayana. Just a commoner."

    King Mizuto''s eyes there suddenly shone so brightly and he quickly approached Ayana at that moment.

    "It''s fine. You can become a princess if you choose one of my princes as your husband. What do you think about that?"

    Haru quickly looked sharply at the king, but of course the King did not notice.

    "Uh? I..." Ayana didn''t know what to say then.

    "I''m sorry King Mizuto. She also has been promised to someone." Seeing Ayana, who didn''t know what to do, Lia came forward to help. Just saying what that crossed her mind at the time.

    "Who?!" Haru''s angry voice started to be heard there as soon as Lia finished speaking, making all of the people there including a King Mizuto look at him now.

    Lia mouth to him, ''I''m going to kill you'' words and only at that time, Haru realize that she just saying those to help Ayana.

    "Oh, I... mean... Yahoo!" Haru said that in smiling now even make a fireworks gesture with his hand. All just sweat-drop seeing him like this. But luckily King Mizuto didn''t catch anything and just let things go.

    "Aww ... Then, when is the time for me to get a beautiful daughter -in -law like you? How much longer do I have to wait for that?" King Mizuto started sulking there.

    "Don''t worry your Highness. There must be someone more suitable out there for them." Lia tries to be soft spoken there, persuading him.

    In a split second, King Mizuto turned cheerful after hearing what Lia was saying.

    "You think so, right? There''s must be someone that will be their fate. I just need them to be in more crowded places later. Today also they are not at the palace as they go to the Summer Region to party because they can''t stand the winter atmosphere even it''s not snowing here but the cold is too much to bear. Sorry if I offended you my dear. " King Mizuto said that to Princess Lia which Lia just shrug.

    "They won''t be here in a week. Too bad you can''t see them. But if you''re here longer you might see them and have fun."

    In her heart Lia said, ''Let''s finish everything in one week shall we?''

    "I actually come to the fourth prince, Prince Eun-Woo wedding, but as new problems start to arise I can''t come to a Prince Ray wedding. I am very sorry for that. To make up for that, how about I give you a very fancy honeymoon room so that both of you can feel like this like a vacation. You, young people still in the honeymoon phase anyway. "

    Ray cleared his throat there to get ready to talk. Forgetting about the ''fancy honeymoon room one'', as the issues have already been brought up by the King, even though it took quite some time, Ray was quick to react.

    "What actually happens in here? We came with only a little information. We barely know anything."

    King Mizuto''s face there kept turning cloudy, it was clear he felt sad at that moment.

    "It started from two months ago. All the fishermen who went out to sea in the east will definitely disappear while that part there is more fish and seafood than other places. But suddenly one loss after another was recorded, making me had to make the place forbidden. But when my special squad went there and investigate about this matter, there is absolutely no clue and nothing happen to us. Only the fisherman who fished there was the victim. What is most bizarre is the whole ship or small boat they boarded will disappear together not just the people. The corpses not even human carcasses were found.  If they were eaten by sharks, at least there were clues here and there. "

    Everyone was silent then. The story is the same as what they heard at the store selling medical supplies earlier and in more detail. Seems like this King is not lying.

    "I''m sorry to ask, but did you record the time, place and day of their disappearance? " Jieun started asking there because she felt something was wrong.

    King Mizuto gaped instantly there.

    "I''m not sure. I never thought to check on that. Thank you for reminding me. I''ll give you the record right away after I meet with the guard on duty shortly." King Mizuto even bowed his head to Jieun as a sign of gratitude.

    "No need to rush. Take your time." Jieun said there awkwardly.

    "Well... If that so, how about we eat first and then I will ask someone to show all of you, your room." Finally the best part of the day is coming.

    After eating the food which is a very fresh and delicious seafood, all of them were escorted by the palace maid to their respective rooms.

    Once Lia and Ray entered their room, Lia began to be shocked there. The room really being decorated for a newlywed with glitter, flowers, love decoration in every corner. Making both of them frozen.

    "He''s not kidding." Lia can just say that..  While Ray can just smile.

 Chapter 170 - HELLO SEA, HERE WE COME

    The next day,

    All of them are now preparing to go down to the sea with the help of Captain Chris, a middle age man, who is still strong in his physical, and also one of those assigned by King Mizuto to control the sea area in Coastal Land. He is the person who took up the case of missing fishermen over this past few months.

    "Your Highness, Captain Chris report for duty."

    "Aww ... You are here finally Captain. Let me introduce all of you now. These are six princes of the Dream Land that I told you about before and this three beautiful lady is the princess and one just a companion which I wanted her to be my daughter in law but already being rejected. "

    Ayana become sweat drop after listening to that.

    Captain Chris opened his hat and began to bow a sign of respect to them all.

    "With the cooperation of all of us I hope this matter can be resolved quickly and the lost will be able to return. But if they can''t, at least there is an explanation behind what happened. I can''t sleep for so long now, thinking about this." King Mizuto began massaging his head. As if to show how big the problem was at that time to him.

    "Don''t worry. We will try our best." Prince Ray said to him now.

    Like usual, in a split of second King Mizuto is back to his cheerful state after hearing what Prince Ray just said right now. Quickly he ran in front of Prince Ray and shook the man hand there several times. Up and down in rather fast speed.

    "Right, you will do your best right?  I know you do!" King Mizuto ask in energetic making Ray didn''t really know how he should react now. Those who saw were only able to refrain themselves from laughing.

    Seeing his King do unusual behavior like he always did, Captain Chris cleared his throat there before saying something that would make a King Mizuto stop bothering Prince Ray right away.

    "Your Highness, I brought the report that you wanted yesterday." He said.

    King Mizuto stopped his action right away and now approached Captain Chris there, leaving Ray who was now clearly relieved as his hands finally released by the king.

    "That is why I keep silent."  Leo, who stood beside Ray whisper to him now while smiling.

    "Ah ha. Finally, we get this." King Mizuto talks happily as the report is in his hands. He then turned to Jieun and handed the document to her, who was the person who asked about it yesterday.

    "Here Princess Jieun. You asked me yesterday about the record of the time, place and day of the disappearance.  The record it''s all in here."

    Jieun took that politely and continue to browse the contents of the report.

    "Something interests you?" Lia asks Jieun now as Jieun seems to be too focused at this point.

    "Hmm... Its interesting that the time of all the disappearance is the same and since from the first one, I reckon here the next loss happened three days later at the same time and place."

    "What time is the disappearance?" Eun-Woo also wants to know about that.

    "10 a.m." Jieun said the answer. That time is not long now. They are now 9 am on the clock.

    "Can you count if today is the day that probably something will happen?" This time Ethan spoke up.

    "Already did." Jieun in fast state there.  She already did the calculation in her mind since before.

    "Today is the day." She said making everyone feel relaxed and nervous at the same time.

    "I already feel the excitement." Haru declares there even in that nervous state. They are not really experienced in fighting in the sea, that''s why the feeling is somewhat strange. Even Syaoran look worried here.

    "Oh my my... What an evolution! You are so genius Princess Jieun." King Mizuto was clearly impressed at the time.

    Jieun can just grin in embarrassment as its not really an evolution or something.  Its just her instinct.

    "I''m sorry as we didn''t realize that sooner Your Highness and aimlessly doing a search all this time." Captain Chris who also just realized this matter quickly apologized there.

    King Mizuto suddenly cried there and approached Captain Chris now and then held his hand.

    "Umm... Your Highness?" Even Captain Chris has a hard time dealing with him.

    "Don''t worry, Captain, I truly understand what happens. You have a lot of other responsibilities too besides this, and it is not surprising when you overlook something. But me! I as a king should not overlook this matter. No one to blame for this except me. Me! " Dramatically, King MIzuto crying like a river.

    "Ugh!" Lia starts to feel like getting angry with the drama that suddenly appears.

    "May I ask something?" But after calming herself, Lia began to ask while looking at King Mizuto there. She still need to ask anyway even if she can''t handle the King.

    And now, in a split second, King Mizuto is back to his normal self and after he wipes his tears with his handkerchief, only then does he answer.

    "Yes Princess Lia, what do you want to know?"

    "Is there a place on this land or else, where we can see the area where the fisherman is missing? It doesn''t matter if it''s far away." Lia asks that.

    King Mizuto looked at Captain Chris as he knew the Captain must know something regarding that. Seeing King Mizuto''s gaze on him, Captain Chris quickly answered this question.

    "There is a uninhabited island around there, which sometimes fishermen will stop there to rest. But if the tide is high, which usually happen at night the island will decrease and not suitable for anyone to be there because it is quite dangerous."

    Lia nodded there in understanding.

    "Thank you." She said. Really appreciate that.

    "May you tell me what''s on your mind?" Ray asks as he knows Lia is thinking about something.

    "I know originally we agreed with all of us to go to that place to investigate, but I think we need to split up here. If one group is missing, at least one other group will know what is happening." Lia explaining there.

    "So you said, one group will investigate at sea and the other one will watch what happen from a distance from the uninhabited island?" Leo quickly shortened what Lia really meant there.

    "Correct!" Lia confirming that.

    "I didn''t think that is the bad idea. We should have a second option too." Syaoran also said he agreed.

    "If we want to get there at 10 am, we should move now. It takes 30 minutes to get there with our ship." Captain Chris suddenly broke in there now it''s already 9.15 a.m.

    With a sigh, Ray splits the group now,

    "Okay then, group one that will be at the sea is Captain Chris, Jieun, Eun-Woo, Syaoran, Ethan, Haru and group two will be me, Lia, Ayana, and Leo." After thinking deeply and following the strategy from inside of his head, Ray decided there.

    "Eun-Woo and I will communicate to each other from afar. Leo is fast in everything while Ayana and Lia can back us up. That''s why I choose them to be on the uninhabited island. Any objection?" Ray asked now for the last time before they get going.

    As Ray always makes a good judgment, often no one will object to his plan.

    "Nope!" Haru answered for them all.

    "Then let''s go now Captain Chris." Ray said to the captain now.

    "Be safe!" King Mizuto said, really hoping for that.

    So they started moving towards a rather large ship there. Captain Chris himself will be driving it.

    "Do you have a safety boat inside?" Lia asks Captain Chris as soon as they get into the ship.

    "We got three under the ship." Captain Chris replied to her.

    "Please give us one when we get off of that uninhabited island soon." Lia politely asking that as if anything happen, at least they can get back to the land using that.

    "Will do." Captain Chris agreed. He knows what the princess is actually thinking. He also already plans that on his mind, even if the princess didn''t say anything.

    "I hope no one is seasick here!" Captain Chris said loudly suddenly there.

    "What do you mean by that?" Haru asks but Captain Chris just smiles with a hidden meaning. Then, he continued to steer the ship slowly out of the deck, towards the middle sea.

    As soon as they moved quite a distance from the deck, Captain Chris pressed something which made the ship move too fast there conveying their eyes as if unable to see the beautiful scene again.

    "Captain!" Haru screams there as he is the one that feel dizzy now.

    "Sorry! The place is in the middle of the ocean,quite far and only with maximum speed will we be able to arrive at the right time. Hold tight!"

 Chapter 171 - WHAT A SHOCKED EVENT!

    "Uwekkk!

    Haru did not stop vomiting in the ocean at that time. With only 20 minutes they finally reached the uninhabited island where group two namely Ray, Lia, Leo and Ayana will stay temporarily to observe from afar whatever will happen soon.

    All of them looked at Haru with a look of pity mixed with laughter at that time. Unexpectedly, there are also things that can allow the energetic Haru to be silent.

    "What the hell! Why am I the only one who''s seasick?" At least temporarily.

    Captain Chris just chuckled a little then seeing the man.  It''s been a while since the last time he saw someone got seasick like this as people of Coastal Land never got that.

    "I know something will get wrong seeing you eat too much breakfast before we leave." Lia just saying.

    "You can stop me if you know about that in the first place." Haru started to murmur while Lia just looked at him in apologetic face.

    Jieun however immediately opened her backpack and gave an orange to Haru to eat and smell. It is said that it can help to relieve a nausea even if just a little.

    "Take this Haru. Eat that fruit slowly and smell the peel too in the meantime." Jieun even peel the orange for Haru giving him that.

    "I''m shocked that you know about that remedy Princess Jieun." Captain Chris said that as he didn''t know what Jieun capable of.

    "I learn about medical and still learning." Jieun said in humble.

    "Oh really, no wonder you know that.  I know a grandma who have a medical store at the city.  You might want to go there and see things." He said.

    "Will do."  Jieun just said that as she didn''t want to blow out about they already walk around there.  Even if there''s no harm to even admit it.

    As they still have time, they wait for a while in the island so that Haru can recover there. Meanwhile the others walk around the island which is so small, but still has plants and trees around.

    "Do you think you can go to the middle of the sea soon with that kind of  condition?" Ray asked in concern when he saw Haru who was now sitting limply on the ground. But he looks much better now after he eats the orange fruit that was given to him earlier.  If he can''t then they probably need to change role here.

    "Hey! Don''t say something that will hurt my pride would you. This is just nothing compared to what we''ve been going through all this time." Haru was still bragging at the time even though he was still in poor health.

    Ray just smiled there. Didn''t want to treat him like a little boy. If he said he is fine, then he is fine.

    "Captain Chris, where was the scene actually? In which direction should we look?" Lia started asking before she forgot.

    "You can see from here. Its two kilometers ahead. I will lend you my binoculars if all of you don''t have them." Captain Chris said there.

    Hearing about two kilometers ahead, Lia was already starting to wonder if they could see what was likely to happen, but what Captain Chris said next was really making her smiling again. Thankfully, he is prepared.

    "Sorry to bother you again." Lia said, a little embarrassed there.

    "Don''t say that princess. We in Coastal Land are far more indebted. You all came from far away just to help us here. I heard all of you even encounter a pretty strong blizzard while you were on your way here. But still, all of you are still come even under such circumstances. " Captain Chris is feeling much more grateful.

    At that time, the others came back to approach the ship after being satisfied with walking on the small island.

    "I think it''s time for us to move now." Eun-Woo said there as it''s almost the time that they predicted.

    "We''re not moving fast again right?" Haru asked in horror face. As if unable to repeat the vomiting again.  His mouth also already taste like acid right now and its not a good one.

    Captain Chris shook his head.

    "Whatever causes the despair, if it''s something that alive, we ??definitely don''t want to surprise it. So I promise we will move as slowly as we can."

    Hearing that, Haru finally breath a sigh of relieved and finally smiling.

    "Let''s get moving now then." Captain Chris finally asks everyone to get ready.

    After placing a lifeboat on the island for group two, the ship was driven away by Captain Ray as promised. That is slow. Even had no sound at all.

    "Here." Lia gives the binoculars that she borrowed to Leo now as Ray needs to focus on talking to Eun-Woo in his mind. While she and Ayana stood side by side now, also focusing with their rough eyes.

    "Do you sense something?" Ray asks Eun-Woo there as soon as he sees they are a bit out of sight.

    "Still not.  Looks normal for now." Eun-woo replied.

    "They already look so far from now." Ayana said after a long silence.

    "They are but it''s still not two kilometers yet." Lia said to her making Ayana shocked by it. She never knows that two kilometers will be too far.  Well, she never do the counting.

    At that time, all of them could see that the ship in group one had stopped in the middle of the ocean.

    "Looks like Captain Chris has anchored there." Leo, who watched the scene with the binoculars said.

    "That''s right. They''ve already arrived." Ray also informs there after hearing from Eun-Woo.  Confirming.

    Now, everyone seems to be ready, waiting for something to be happen. Hopefully.  Every second felt too long. They already feel irritation in their eyes as they refuse to even blinking now because according to the story, no one see how the fisherman is disappear.  Even though it was only a minute before the time hit 10 a.m, they are already become too nervous.

    If Jieun theory is right, something will definitely happen today and at the time. But, they feel a bit disappointed as when it was exactly 10 o''clock they still could not feel or see anything at that time.

    "Still nothing..." Ray wanted to say something after hearing from Eun-Woo, but he suddenly gets frozen. Lia, who notices his changes, asking him right away.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ray was still silent there.  Ignoring her.

    "Lia, look around." Ayana began to say as she suddenly realize that their feet already wet with seawater.

    The whole island now feels a little shaken. The water also began to rise little by little over the island, forcing them to walk backwards. Ray''s however still keep frozen in position, didn''t move at all continued to be pulled by Lia at that time.  He in force being drag.

    "Our safety boat!" Once again Ayana said something making Leo quickly run towards the boat which now wanted to float to another place. Although Leo was running fast at the time, suddenly,

    "Watch out!" This time Lia warns them.

    Big waves suddenly came upon them, forcing them to lower themselves there so that they were not carried away by the current. Their whole body is now drenched in sea water, but their safety boat now continues to disappear from view.

    Somehow, Leo is now next to Ayana, hold her to save her from being carried away by the waves. Lia then continued to shake her husband''s body which now still seemed stiff.

    "Ray! What''s wrong? Talk to me." Lia was worried as Ray seem different.

    "It''s your stone right?" Leo guessed there as that is what Syaoran look like before.  Ray slowly looked at those who were with him.

    "I can feel it. Its my twin stone." Ray slowly said.

    "Ray! What''s wrong?" Eun-Woo''s anxious voice was heard in his mind at that moment. Looks like they know something is happening in the island.

    "But, whatever it is, we can''t see it right now." Lia said while look around.

    But she was wrong. In just a few seconds she said that, there was a sound that was quite loud, making them all have to cover their ears.  Not just them but also people in the ship also hearing it.

    Ekkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!

    "What''s that ?!" Leo who couldn''t stand hearing it started screaming.

    Soon a fish started coming out near the boat and started swimming around. How surprised they were then when they saw that it was a dolphin but it was too big in size. Like a whale!

    Everyone there was startled to see that. Is the dolphin the one making people disappear? But it seems kind of impossible for people not to be aware of his presence if he''s that big.

    Then, a light began to come out of the fish''s head, indigo in color which suddenly made the whole ship disappear from view.. At that time, Ray, Lia, Ayana and Leo could only be stunned.

 Chapter 172 - STRUGGLING IN THE SEA

    "What? What happen? Where the ship go?" Leo was the first to react to whatever happens now.

    "They just disappeared just like that." Lia states the truth, even though she doesn''t have to do so as all of them see it happen.

    "Can you still hear Prince Eun-Woo, Prince Ray?" Ayana, who was worried about Jieun''s safety, was no longer shy to ask the first prince.

    Hearing the question, Ray then tries to contact Eun-Woo but no matter how hard he tries he can''t.

    "I can''t hear them anymore." Ray said there. Admit it out loud.

    They all continue to feel anxious there. Either way, their safety boat has also disappeared somewhere. While the only ship that was there earlier was gone in the blink of an eye.

    "Don''t be panic. Let''s think." Lia tries to give encouragement there to all of them but mostly to herself.

    "Look at that!" Ray suddenly screamed there.

    Suddenly, from a far they could see, coming from every direction, there''s too many sharks headed towards the giant dolphin.

    "Wait, sharks are dolphin''s enemies aren''t they?" Ayana suddenly questioned there.

    "Right... I think I know what is going on here!" Lia was sure this time.

    "Dolphins are not a bad creature in the first place. They are sociable and friendly. There''s no way the dolphin eliminates the ship and the fisherman for no reason."

    "Do you mean the dolphin are actually trying to help them in the first place?" Leo understood Lia''s purpose saying that.

    Lia nodded.

    "It''s just my theory anyway. But, dolphins are usually moving in groups. I wonder why this one is all alone."

    "The shark is now trying to attack the dolphin. How is this? What should we do?" Ayana was unable to see anymore when the dolphin now began to make a sound of pain there, a sign of being under attack.

    Lia closed her eyes then,

    "Adele, can you hear me?" She asks inside her mind without anyone else realizing. This power actually different from what Ray can do. Ray can only communicate with the other wind user while the power that Lia use is just a basic power belonging to the people of the Elysium Land. They can use that to anyone they want. Like a telepathy.

    "What''s wrong?" Adele answered there.

    "This is bad. I think I need to unleash my power. Is it okay?" Lia said as she started to open her eyes again noticing what was happening now.

    "It''s fine my child. If you think you need to do that, it means it''s already the time." Adele gave permission without even thinking.

    Lia, actually has other advantages than others in this world and even her father, King Arthur himself forbids her to use her power for fear of her safety if many find out about that especially King Liam, even if he is his father best friend.

    But Adele, the one who took care of her since she was little always told her that she didn''t have to worry about any of this, her power is a gift. not a curse.  There will definitely be a time where she needs to use her power for good purposes. And now, it''s probably time.

    "What are we supposed to do with this? The dolphin are already starting to bleed." Ayana began to say tearfully. Sad to see the condition of the dolphin.

    "Time control!" Lia suddenly said that making everything except Ray, Leo and Ayana become frozen, stop in the time.

    Each of them looked at Lia with a surprised look. Lia ignored all of them and continued using her second power while placing both her hands on the sea water which was now also motionless.

    "Static!"

    Now it''s as if there is a layer on top of the sea water that is transparent there.

    "I explain later. I can''t hold back too long. Leo, you need to go first to help the dolphin. You can step on the sea now. Nothing will happen, but once the time control power stops, sharks can swim back as static power of the sea is only effective for us. "

    Listening to that, Leo without questioning anything, trusting Lia there, immediately changed into his power form. He then ran fast over the water, which now fell hard on his feet and in the split of a second he reached the place of the dolphin. While Ray, Ayana and Lia are now following him in their own pace from behind.

    Leo quickly punched the shark that was still not moving there, which attacked the dolphin to keep them away. But, even if he moves fast, because the dolphin is big and there are too many sharks, it takes him some time to get around the dolphin.

    Soon after, Ray, Lia and Ayana finally started arriving there. Each one helps them all.

    "Wind blow!" Ray also uses his power now to save time. Pushing the sharks away from the place as far as possible. While Lia and Ayana use their own physical to push them away as the time still froze.

    But later, Lia can hear in her ear a sound like a clock ticking.

    "My power is almost up!" Lia said there.

    "Sand base!" Leo uses his sand power there to make a ladder to the top of the dolphin.

    "Climb now!" He asks everyone to do so as they also need to save themselves now. So, each is now on top of the dolphin.

    Tick ??tock, tick tock... Ding dong!

    As soon as Lia heard that, she continued to sit on the dolphin''s head. Feel a little weak. Ayana continued to kneel there and hold her shoulder. To get stable together as the dolphin started moving.

    "Lia, what''s wrong?" Ray asked as he approached. Even he was close to his twin stone where he could clearly see how shiny the stone was on the dolphin''s head, he preferred to worry about his wife there.

    Lia was clearly tired.

    "Sorry that I can''t use the power of time control for a long time as it will consume a lot of my stamina." She said feel a little guilt.

    Ray wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Leo''s screams there.

    "The shark is back in full swing!" Each of them was worried now that they could see the dolphin''s body was already bleeding here and there from being bitten.

    "What should we do now? If we wait this dolphin will be injured worse." Lia said. Concern with the current situation.

    "But why isn''t this dolphin getting away like always? Doesn''t this dolphin still have the power?" Ayana raises her suspicion there making all of them also start to wonder.

    Lia then looked at the surface of the water and it looked like this dolphin was struggling to move.

    "I think his lower body is stuck in something. We need to dive in." Lia told. Immediately she tied her hair.  Choosing herself to do that.

    "Are you fine enough to dive?" Ray can''t help but to feel worried about Lia.

    "I''ll be fine. Do you think that you can dive with me?" She asked her husband there as Leo power is much more necessary to use now. While Ayana power also like that, it''s just that she''s still afraid to do so. But Lia knows that very well. In desperation, she knows, Ayana will be able to overcome her fear.

    "Leo and Ayana, stay here and try to distract the shark." Ray directed there.

    Now each holding a knife, ready to dive.

    "I will close the static power for us. One, two," Lia began to count.

    "Three!" Both of them, Lia and Ray said simultaneously as they jumped from the height of the giant dolphin. The sound of their jump at that time apparently caught the attention of the sharks who were now changing direction to go there.

    Aware of that, Ayana continued to pick up the folding knife, and injured her hand slightly.

    "What are you doing?" Leo started to ask, with a restless face, seeing Ayana who suddenly did that.

    "Sharks sniff blood. I didn''t have power like all of you, but I will use any method that I know to help. Can you help throw this bloody cloth a little farther there?"

    "So that they don''t attack Ray and Lia." Leo said. Just understood.

    Ayana nodded.

    Leo then did as he was told and threw the cloth with all his might. What Ayana said is true. The shark who had wanted to go through the area where Lia and Ray were kept rushing to the place where Leo threw the cloth that had Ayana''s blood on it.

    "You are right." Leo praised Ayana there.

    Ayana just smiled.

    "But your hand... "Leo tried to say something, but suddenly the dolphin started moving violently, making Leo unable to balance himself and started falling from the dolphin''s body, leaving Ayana alone, who managed to crawl, stabilizing herself on top.

    "Prince Leo! " Ayana was only able to scream as she saw Leo fall to the surface that there was another group of sharks there.

 Chapter 173 - ITS GETTING DANGEROUS

    Ray and Lia now dive to the bottom of the sea and find that what they thought before about the dolphin was stuck with something is true. The bottom of the dolphin is actually stuck with a net. Probably left behind by those who went out fishing in the area before.

    With a hand signal, Lia asked Ray to cut the net on one side while she would swim in the other direction because the net was quite wide. Ray nodded in understanding.

    Using a knife, Ray carefully began to cut the net there. Lia returned to the surface for a moment being careful so that no shark was aware of her presence there to take a breath, before diving again to do the same.

    From a distance, Lia could see Ray had already managed to release the dolphin there and started to rise to the surface to catch his breath.

    This time, it was Lia''s turn to start cutting the net at the other corner. But at that moment, as soon as Lia managed to free the dolphin completely from being trapped, the dolphin suddenly moved quite aggressively making Lia bang her head on the mammalian''s body.

    Lia, who was unable to do anything slowly closed her eyes as she felt herself sink deeper. She can''t even ask for someone help.

    "Is this the end for me?" She had time to ask herself there.

    Meanwhile,

    "Prince Leo!" Ayana''s voice screaming loudly there made Ray, who was rising to the surface to take a breath feel a little shocked. He could then see Leo fall from the body of the giant dolphin and begin to enter the water with a strong jump.

    "Wait, why Lia power is not working?" Ray asked there as a Lia static power which made them feel the surface of the sea water hard like a road supposed to be working for Leo and Ayana at that time. With a worried feeling Ray dived back to the bottom of the sea to find his wife. He already felt something was wrong.

    Leo, on the other hand, with great difficulty returned to the bottom of the sea as his unintentional fall made his whole body feel sick.

    "Watch out!" Ayana''s scream telling him to be careful, made him alert. His eyes were already able to catch some sharks that were now starting to swim closer to him. Leo sighs there.

    "Sandbox!" He uses his remaining power to make a sand wall around him to save himself, but as his sand power hits the sea water, it quickly melts. Even he can use the sand power, when the earth user like he is in the middle of the sea like this, he can''t do much.

    Seeing everything that happens from above. Ayana realizes Prince Leo''s defense isn''t that strong now.

    "What should I do?" Ayana began to feel anxious. She peered into every area, looking for Prince Ray and Lia but they were still diving in the sea. All that remains is herself.

    The incident that happened when she was a child began to cross her mind.

    One time when she was little, in Hilleo Village, she underwent training to control her fire based power. But she got no talent whatsoever to handle her power, making her teacher even give up on her. But one time, when she was almost attacked by a snake, as she was too scared she activated her fire power too strong, make almost the whole village burn and that''s when she found Haru for the first time. Haru saves her when she drowns in a fire she did herself and even restores her spirits that were impressed by the incident. It was then that she felt that Haru was her savior.

    But now, in such a desperate situation she knew she could not succumb to her fears.

    "Argh!"

    Leo''s screams there continued to make Ayana not want to think long anymore. Leo made every effort to survive there now.  And Ayana will not just watch that.

    Ayana slowly slides down from the dolphin body, towards Leo.

    "Oh no ... Prince Leo, please move!" Ayana failed to control herself and almost landing on top of Leo''s head, but Leo in fast catching her there with his sand power, even making himself defenseless now as he didn''t have any energy to safe them both.

    "Why are you here?!" Leo is a little frustrated as now he need to worry about the girl.

    Ayana, who is now in the water with him, however, did not answer at all but prayed at that time so that her power was not out of control.

    "Help me. Ring of fire!" Ayana began to stretch both ot her hand and call her power there. It''s one of the techniques that she learned from her teacher a while ago but never even managed to do it.

    But this time, it''s different. A very fierce circle of fire began to appear, floating on the water, surrounding them and even the dolphin, made all the sharks stay away. Yet they are still roaming nearby.  Leo, can only look at Ayana in awe.

    "Why does this shark look different?" Ayana asked there when she felt a little relieved after what she did was successful.

    Listening to Ayana''s question made Leo observe the shark intently. Suddenly he realized what the girl was saying was true.

    They were completely unaware that the dolphin was watching them.

    Ekkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!

    When the sound came back, then Ayana and Leo looked behind them. Be aware of the existence of the dolphin.

    The same time, Ray was diving back to find Lia. The sea water becomes a little murky making it difficult to see. But as he was feeling anxious each second, all of a sudden he could see Lia clearly there. It was as if her body was there glowing. He knew instantly that Lia fainted there seeing her condition which was closing her eyes.

    As fast as he could, Ray swam there. As soon as he held Lia''s hand there and pulled her closer, suddenly,

    Ting! Now there is no one on the sea. All that is left is the shark that is now starting to move away from there after seeing their prey that is gone.

    From a distance, someone stood on a small boat smiling cynically watching everything that happened before finally leaving the sea.

    Ray, Lia, Leo and Ayana suddenly appear on the ship that houses their others companion. Ray didn''t have time to think about what was happening, and was just relieved because he was already out of the water as Lia, who was in his arms at that time still did not move at all.

    Slowly he placed Lia flat on the ship and checked for her breathing before quickly started to do chest compressions.

    "Please! Lia..." Ray said that while not stopping doing CPR there. Ayana and Leo who were aware of their situation began to approach.

    "Lia!" Out of nowhere Jieun, and the others started running towards them. Jieun  kneeling in front of Ray and Lia now, to see what''s wrong.

    Realizing Jieun''s presence there, Ray kept informing her about what happen.

    "She fainted in the sea for quite some time. She probably drowned."

    "Do the rescue breaths." Jieun direct Ray there while observing the entire body of the princess. Scanning her to see if she was hurt elsewhere and she found it. She got a little internal bleeding inside her head.

    Quickly Ray stopped and started opening Lia''s mouth, to do mouth to mouth breathing now. Everyone there held their breath watching what was happening. This is a dangerous situation that they did not expect to happen, but it has happened. Each of them feels uneasy now.

    After that, seeing Lia still not moving, Jieun put her hand on Lia''s chest at that moment. She can see with her gifted eyes now that there is a lot of sea water accumulated there. With her power she tries to pave the way for the water to quickly get out there.

    "Do the chest compression again." Jieun directs Ray back while she move away to treat Lia''s head and Ray quickly acts. He even began to feel scared there until tears flowed in his face.

    "Please..." He said that with a cracked voice now making the other princes also feel sad to see him like that. They never see Ray like this.

    After a few seconds, Lia started coughing, vomiting water from her body. She continued to feel weak at that time, in addition to having a headache. Not very aware of what was happening to her.

    Ray continued to pull Lia there in his arms, even though Lia still seemed confused with everything.

    "You are alright. You are safe. Thank God." Ray says that many times while hugging her tightly.

    Jieun and the others now smile in relief at seeing them.

    "Ray? Is that you?  What happen?" Lia asks now as she can''t remember.

    "You didn''t remember?" Ray slowly let go of his hug to her and looked at Lia''s eyes now.

    Lia was shocked there to see the man shedding tears which she knew was for her. She just nodded in response.

    "Her head seemed to hit something, I already fixed that, but she''s probably having a concussion for a while. She will get better." Jieun said that clear.

    "Jieun?" Lia then looked around and saw all of them were now on board and surrounding her. Then, she looked at the scene there. How strange she was feeling  then when she saw the pink sky and the ship also floating in the pink water. Not only are they here, but there are many other ships and boats floating nearby.

    "Where are we?" Lia can just ask that in shocked.

 Chapter 174 - TAKE THE NEXT TWIN STONE

    "Where are we?"

    After Lia asking that, all of them looked around at the same time. It was then that Leo, Ayana and Ray began to realize their current situation as if they were not in the real world.

    "Ah!"

    Lia groaned there while holding her head.

    "What''s wrong? Are you still feeling sick?" Ray kept asking, worried.

    "Let me check on you again." Jieun said that as she actually wasn''t finish taking care of Lia earlier.

    As Jieun didn''t want to waste time, she used her full power on Lia.  But as she went into training with Adele, she can feel that she was able to do this without feeling tired.  But if something like this occur again, she knows she also can''t hold on.

    Lia at that time felt her whole body felt warm even though her whole body was wet at that time because of Jieun''s power. She started feeling sleepy and started to jerk from trying to keep from falling asleep, but after a while she could no longer stand and started put her head there on the shoulder of her husband who remained faithful to her side.

    Ray, who was still worried about Lia''s condition, just let it go and kept holding her tighter there. As if afraid if anyone tries to take her from him.

    After finishing her treatment, Jieun saying to Ray,

    "Don''t worry too much. Lia is fine. She''s just too tired to make her sleepy. Let''s just give her a break."

    Ray nodded there.

    "Um... Lady Jieun, I think Prince Leo also needs treatment. He fell from a relatively high area earlier. I think he got some surface tension, although not very serious." Ayana explains there as she can see that Leo seems uncomfortable to move his body.

    Leo looked at Ayana then. Didn''t think that the girl was so intently looking at his condition.

    Haru began to feel uncomfortable then. It seems that they have only been apart for a while, but Ayana and Leo seem to be close now. Will he lost her to his brother? He definitely didn''t want to be like Ray and Ethan before!

    "Let me see." Jieun in fast scan Leo''s whole body and find no injuries there, only his muscle as if tense.

    "Luckily, there''s no damage here from what I see but your muscle is too tense. Let me."Jieun use her power again to stretch Leo body muscle there.  Eun-Woo come closer to her now as he think Jieun use her power too much here.  Afraid if she fainted due to tiredness.

    "That will do. Do you still feel uncomfortable?" Jieun asking after she stops the treatment.  Her body sway a little there but Eun-Woo in fast grab her from the back.  Keep her stable.  Jieun smile at him now, feeling thankful.

    "I''m fine now. Thank you. But, what is this place?" Leo asked the question that Lia had asked while massaging his body there which now has lost its pain.

    "We''re also still trying to figure it out." Haru answered, but his voice sounded a little annoyed there making Leo raise his eyebrows a little. As if asking him in silence, ''what''s wrong with you?''

    As usual, as the smarter one, Ethan intervened then as he knew Haru would not say anything further.

    "After hearing the loud noise made by the giant dolphins in the sea earlier, we continued to be here. I think we were being teleported. We even asked people on the other ship and they also said the same thing. They suddenly end up here not knowing why and they don''t know how to go back. "

    "So all the ships and boats here all belong to the lost fisherman?" Ayana asked there.

    "It is. Thankfully all of them are still alive and well. They still have a supply of food and drink that they share with each other." Eun-Woo also added.

    "The only problem right now is we don''t know what this place is." Syaoran also expressed his concern. They may also just be trapped here and not be able to get out at all.

    "I also have never seen or heard of a place like this. The data that I have been collecting also has no information on this matter." Ethan said again.

    "It''s weird." Ray suddenly said that.

    "Why is that?" Eun-Woo wants to know what he means.

    "The stone is my twin stone, but the power, making people teleport which has similarities to Ethan''s power." Ray said.

    "I didn''t think that''s too strange, as if in terms of color also indigo and violet have similarities in terms of its base color. Same as yellow and orange. Maybe there are things we don''t know all this time. Maybe we can manipulate both of our power together or else. " Ethan told his theory.

    "What happened to all of you to be in such danger?" Eun-Woo looks at Ray now.

    "Once you all disappeared, all of a sudden there came too many sharks in the area attacking the giant dolphin. As we were trying to save the dolphin we found out that the dolphin was stuck in a fishing net. Probably left behind by a fisherman in the area. So me and Lia dives into the sea to help release the dolphin, but something must happen as suddenly Lia doesn''t rise to the surface and when I look for her, she already fainted. " Ray said while looking at his sleeping wife there in his embrace.

    Captain Chris who had just approached them at that time after stay elsewhere was shocked to hear the words from the first prince.

    "That''s not possible. Because our land, by King Mizuto''s order has already banned the use of fishing nets because there are always unwanted things happen because of it. It''s already been years and there should be no more fishing nets found here." Captain Chris explained.

    "Hmm... Ayana and I also noticed that the sharks that came to attack there also looked different. They seemed to be controlled by something." Leo also told them the matter.

    Jieun now look at Ayana, who seems to want to say something but restrains herself.

    "What is it Aya? Tell us." Jieun ask her.

    Everyone is now looking at Ayana there.

    "Well... this is just my thought. Don''t you think that this place actually doesn''t exist?"

    Everyone there was shocked by Ayana''s words. They never thought about that.

    "Elaborate." Ethan suddenly said to her making Ayana feel a bit nervous.

    "Ummm ... As Prince Ethan said he also didn''t know there would be a place like this. With what happened too, we in group one could feel that the dolphin had no intention of harming everyone here. Maybe this is place based on ... imaginary the dolphin? " Ayana is worried if they laugh at her but none of them are doing that. All of them looks like think deeply about that now while looking at their surrounding.

    "I asked some of the people on the other boat, they said they saw little dolphin swimming sometimes. But it''s already three days they haven''t seen the dolphin."  Captain Chris said.

    "Then maybe we can see that dolphin today. It might be the key for us to leave here. Ray can talk to it right?"  Jieun asking.

    Ray nodded there. He never talks with sea creatures before, but there''s always a first time with everything.

    So now, Ray, Haru, Eun-Woo and Jieun volunteer there to get off the ship using the safety boat to find the dolphin. They waited quite a while, before Haru is the one who saw the dolphin first.

    "Ray! The dolphin." Haru pointed to the place he saw.

    Ray quickly approached Haru and looked there. The dolphin swimming closer and now stay right in front of him. Looking into his eyes. Jieun and Eun-Woo also getting closer to them.

    The dolphin is in its original size with a twin stone in its head there. Ray concentrates now. Asking the dolphin in his mind.

    "Don''t be afraid. We are not here to hurt you. Can you tell me where this place is?"

    The dolphin tilts its head a little while answering to Ray.

    "This is all in my mind. I also didn''t know why we end up here. I was just trying to save all of you."

    For everyone else, the dolphin just makes a cute sound there. The ''ekkkkkkkkkkk'' sound.

    "Why are you here alone? Didn''t you suppose to live in a group?" Ray kept asking.

    "I was lost and I can''t find my way back. I see something sparkling while swimming then I become so big in size making it hard for me to swim far. But then one day, I saw sharks want to attack the fisherman. Weirdly they choose their target. Since then, I end up bringing everyone who is in danger here. "

    Ray nodded there in understanding. Then looked at the others to explained.

    "Our theory is correct, this dolphin is just trying to save us from the sharks. It also doesn''t know how we can all be here. This dolphin is separated from its group and lost."

    "Can you say to the dolphin if I can help heal his wounds?" Jieun want Ray to ask that as she can see the dolphin''s body is injured here and there.

    Ray then asked. The dolphins swam with joy and began to be in front of Jieun.

    Jieun with a smile kneel on the boat and start healing it. Once ready, the dolphin swam in front of Ray again.

    "As a token of gratitude how about you take the things that are in my head now. I know its belong to you as its like calling for you each time you use your power before. Maybe we can get out of here if you take it." The dolphin said.

    Ray smiled.

    "I promise I will find your group for you after we make it home later."

    The dolphin began to swim around there. Looks happy with the promise. Then it started to elevate his body slightly so that Ray could touch his head.

    With a deep breath, Ray began to touch his twin stone there, carefully. The stone is glowing now, so bright there. Like what happened to Syaoran before, the light began to envelop his entire body. The light even illuminated the entire area before,

    Ting!

    They all get back on the sea that they know while Ray is crying heavily there after he absorbs the twin stone. Didn''t know why, he become like this. Overwhelm in his own feeling..  Jieun look at the other way while Eun-Woo and Haru hold him at his shoulder, to give support.

 Chapter 175 - SURPRISED GIFT

    In the blink of an eye, they were now in the sea that they knew. The normal one.  The sea that belongs to the Coastal Land. Look like they be at the imaginary world before quite a long time because the day had already started in the evening and it was almost night now.

    "We''re back!"

    "Yes!"

    "Wuhuu!"

    "Thank you!"

    All those who were previously missing are now starting to feel happy and even clapping together there. Ray who was now starting to calm down finally looked around. Everyone who was there looked at him with gratitude. Make him feel overwhelmed.

    Then, he looked back at the dolphin that seemed to be smiling there at him.

    "Let''s take you back to your family." Ray finally said that like he promise before to the dolphin make the dolphin make a sound of happiness there. So now, they moved back to their ship, followed by dolphin.

    As they boarded the ship, Ray continued to approach Lia, who was now conscious and assisted by Ayana at the time.

    Seeing Ray approach her there, Lia continued to smile at him. She seemed to know what her husband was going through at that time because she heard what happened to Syaoran before. When he absorb the twin stone. So, slowly, she let go of her hold on Ayana and started walking towards Ray, and started hugging him.

    "You have done an excellent job." Lia said while rubbing his back. It''s like telling him everything is okay now.

    Ray feels very calm because of that. He never knew before that his wife''s touch was able to soothe the restlessness in his heart. And now, he knows.

    Eun-Woo continues to meet with Captain Chris at the time to tell him the next plan. Captain Chris understood everything and started making announcements there.

    "To all who are here, you can all go back ashore and meet your families. Tomorrow, please come to the community hall. I know that King Mizuto will like to meet all of you because he is too concerned about your condition and definitely wants to see all of you by himself. I really hope for your coorperation."

    After that, Captain Chris heads to the end of the ship and begins to use his powers there.

    "Water builder!" After he said that, it looked like the water around the dolphin seemed to become a rectangular water fence, trapping the dolphin there.

    "Don''t worry. I do this so that you didn''t need to swim too tired and just relax in this." Captain Chris said to the dolphin even though he didn''t know if the dolphin understood him or not. But seeing the dolphin just look at him nicely there, he just accepts that as an understanding.

    Later, Captain Chris begins to take the ship to a place he knows is the area where most dolphins live. Hopefully the place is the one that has this dolphin group.

    Because they were not in a rush at this point, Captain Chris led the ship slowly so that, all of them can enjoy the beautiful scenery in the area.

    "Do you want to go inside the ship cabin to rest?" Ray asked Lia. Still, he was worried about his wife at the time.

    "I''m fine. I just feel a little weak, but I didn''t want to be left behind to see this beauty." Lia said so as she watched the sun begin to set. The area there now turns a pale tint of orange.

    Ray was also fascinated to see the situation. They rarely see this situation. Well, they are not always be at the sea.

    "Okay then. But tell me if you feel sick or something." But still, he didn''t want anything to happen to his wife.

    Lia can only chuckle there seeing his worry look at her. But she felt her happiness due to that. She then gives her husband a side hug while tilting her head to his chest while looking towards the sunset.

    Ray suddenly feels so warm now and can''t afford to stop smiling.

    Jieun also observe the setting sun in another corner of the ship. She actually never sees this in her life. So she felt very excited.

    "Why are you smiling too wide now?" Eun-woo approaches Jieun at the lake.

    "I never see this in my life." Jieun said it so excitedly.

    Eun-Woo can never understand this. Of course the scenery is beautiful, but seeing her too excited by this simple things always make him feel weird.

    "I''m glad as long you look happy." Eun-woo said that out loud, making Jieun looked at him then.

    "Have I looked too sad lately?" Jieun become curious about what the man thinks.

    Eun-woo nodded.

    "Makes me confused how to want to make you happy again. I can''t help feeling anxious seeing you like that."

    Jieun didn''t know how to react after hearing this. It''s not always Eun-Woo said something like this to her. So she just decides to be affectionate now. She took his hand there and held it tightly.

    "Thank you."

    "For what?" Eun-Woo can''t catch her meaning.

    "Everything." Jieun just said that.

    From a distance Haru, Leo and Syaoran looked at the couple with a jealous look. While Ethan and Ayana just enjoy their own self.

    "It''s okay! We have each other. Right brother!" Haru started screaming while hugging his two brothers there who were clearly not happy with his behavior.

    The journey took almost 20 minutes. In one area, Captain Chris immediately shut down the ship''s engine and began sailing without it. For fear of disturbing the flock of dolphins that live there.

    Then, all of them began to swarm at the area where the stray dolphins had been. To see Captain Chris release him.

    Ray then uses his powers again, talking to the dolphin.

    "Go and see if this group is your family or not."

    The dolphin seemed to nod there and then continued to swim in the area. They each felt worried and anxious for the dolphin.

    Then, suddenly a large number of dolphins appeared there, began to swim with the dolphin that they saved earlier, as if going to perform a ceremony there.

    The group of dolphins also even jumped while circling their ship, also singing a little before swimming away. They can all feel that the lost dolphin finally meets its family, even without having Ray translate that for them.

    "Is there anything else? If not lets get back to the palace to report back to King Mizuto." Captain Chris said. They all agreed after the dolphins not in sight anymore.

    _______________

    :: Coastal Land Palace::

    "Oh my, oh my, oh my!" King Mizuto was so happy now after seeing them all return to the palace.

    Although their situation was a little messy, he was also quite relieved that nothing happened to them. He, himself was even at the front door of the palace waiting for them because he was too worried. Who knows if they will also disappear!

    Thankfully nothing like that happen.

    "King Mizuto, we are back with good news." Captain Chris began to say there.

    "I already know! Because I was so worried I couldn''t sit still at the palace so after I go to picnic at the nearby forest to ease my mind, I went back to the deck with the palace guards. And suddenly all the ships and boats along with the missing people came back. I was too excited and hugged them all while crying.  You know I haven''t cried in a long time right? " King Mizuto said, full of drama.

    "You cry everyday and almost every time." Lia states the obvious, but only she can hear that as she says it slowly there.

    "So they told me about what happened about all of you saved them like magic. This story is so touching to my heart now. Ah, I feel like crying again seeing your courage and sacrifice." King Mizuto continued talking non -stop with his eyes now started to water.

    "Tell you so." Lia murmurs there again.

    "With that, I want to present something to all of you now. I don''t know what is this thing, but it looks so awesome. I found it while having a picnic in the forest just now because I wanted to get rid of my worries about you guys and this thing just fell from a tree near me. Like a fate.  So now, I want to give it to you. Let''s go to the throne, I want to show you something. " King Mizuto said in excitement making them wonder what is the prize at that time.

    As his work was done, Captain Chris excuse himself there to let them all deal with the King now.

    Upon arriving at the throne, Haru is the first to say something before King Mizuto shows them what he wants to show.

    "No way!"

    Everyone there looked towards Haru who look shocked, but suddenly, as they  arrived at a corner where King Mizuto was about to show them the gift, the glass container covered with cloth there began to emit a very strong light now.

    And its the orange color!

 Chapter 176 - WHO IS THAT STRANGER?

    The next day, the six princes along with Jieun, Lia and Ayana had breakfast together without the presence of King Mizuto who had to attend an important meeting with his council. Also to talk about the incidents that they all solved.

    Today, they decide to take things easy as their mission earlier than they expected and want to walk again around the city too, meeting the people there as King Mizuto already announces to his people about the presence of the royal family.

    He even set up an open hall for the six princes in case they intend to perform there as the last time they were here, people are going crazy with them.

    But today''s breakfast, is seems to be off a little. And it''s not because the food is not good. But because of Haru.

    All of them were now looking at the sixth prince who was playing with his food. Often he is the one who cannot see the food. All food will be devoured by him, but today he just eats lazily like he has no appetite at all. His face was also sullen.

    "Are you feeling sick Prince Haru?" Ayana dared to ask there because she was also worried about that one prince.

    Listening to that, Jieun also began to take notice. Who knows if Haru needs her medical attention.

    "Really? Are you wanting some injection or something?" Jieun was serious there making Haru turn his head to and shake his head many times a sign of not wanting that.

    "I''m fine." He said that, but his spirit still has not returned as usual.

    "Are you still sulking with what happened?" Ray, who seemed to know what made Haru become like this, began to say. He is feeling annoyed when Haru is too active but he is more annoyed seeing him not like himself. He doesn''t want to deal with this for too long.

    Listening to that, Haru started whining like a small child. He just can''t believe what just happen. Of course he already feels complete as he already absorbed his twin stone which appear out of nowhere! But, the way it turned out really upset him.

    "Really? Is that the reason why you like this?" Ethan, who had just realized the situation, asked.

    "Hey, it''s not a big deal. You are supposed to be grateful because you have found your twin stone without having to bother." Leo state that. He was actually relieved.

    Syaoran is just smiling there because he knows a man''s ego. Haru must have been unhappy with the situation.

    "Oh! Look at him now. Hes mocking me with his smiling!" Haru started pointing to Syaoran.

    "I didn''t." Syaoran did not admit.

    "Did so!" Haru started arguing for nothing.

    Lia, who doesn''t like where this is going decide to step in now.

    "Why are you upset actually? You suppose to think about how to advancing your power when you are now have the complete stone. Not just thinking about how you get the stone. Easy or difficult it is not very important either."

    "How can I not feel disappointed? Syaoran got his twin stone after we fight with giant Komodo dragon. Ray got his after we meet the giant dolphin and even went to its imaginary pink sea. While I? My twin stone fell from the tree and was picked up by King Mizuto who felt that it was like a precious stone. Its crazy! " Haru started pulling his hair there. Still not satisfied.

    "So what? Only we know about this. You don''t have to feel too frustrated." Lia said that.

    "Because only we know, makes me unable to calm down now. See my black eye bags? I even can''t sleep last night thinking about this!"

    All of them now can only laugh at seeing Haru like that. Unexpectedly, such a thing was taken seriously by Haru until he was like this.

    "Wait.  What do you mean bu advancing our power?  Do you know anything about that?"  Syaoran ask Lia now.

    Lia blinking there before replied.

    "Don''t you know that if the stone is complete, you might have added power if you ever discover about that."

    "Why you know that?"  Ray also wanted to know.  He didn''t know why Lia know so much about the stone anyway.

    "Adele told me about that. Did I do something wrong?"  Lia ask now.

    Ray just shake his head to her now.  Looks like people of Elysium Land know a lot more than they expected.

    "Enough with that Haru. You don''t need to be so sad. We let you perform as much as you want today to relieve your stress." Leo change the topic before things become awkward and told Haru that, as he knows what can make him feel better.

    "Really?"

    All five other princes nodded to him now.

    "It''s a deal."

    As if possessed by a ghost, Haru with glowing eyes continued to eat greedily there.

    ::The Coastal Land City::

    It''s been 30 minutes and they are now in town watching Haru''s performance which has not stopped there. Like he making this his own solo concert. But the other five princes didn''t bother to stop him as they were not fond of that anyway.

    So now, they just watch his performance while walking down the street at a nearby store. This time, they decide to be close to each other so that what happened in the Winter Region will not happen again. Hopefully.

    "Isn''t he going to lose his voice later?" Lia asked there.

    "But he still sounds the same even though this is his fifth song." Ayana said that in a tone that was too excited made Jieun and Lia look at her at that time with a smile that brought another meaning.

    Ayana, who was aware of that started to turn red there. Not realizing that she was too excited to see all this up close.

    Ray and Eun-Woo, who is close to them having no idea what these girls say, but just keep close, watching them from time to time to keep them saved in such a crowded situation.

    But when they were too focused there to see Haru, Lia suddenly feels something approaching to Jieun. She saw Jieun from the corner of her eye, but Jieun looked ordinary there. Directly unaware that she was approached from behind.

    Lia was ready at that moment, but she can''t sense any human against anything that approaching at that moment, so she waited for a while. To truly confirm that this is not just her instinct.

    "Do you think you have time for all of this princess?"

    Lia and Jieun started to feel trembling there. Both of their bodies could not move at all, even if they tried. Only their eyes could move them.

    "The last wish will be done soon. The time is almost come. But let me tell both of you this. The last wish will belong to us. The new era will come to this world and no one will be able to stop that. No matter who you are. We will change the prophecy."

    "Says who!" Lia, who managed to move her hand at that time continued to wield the knife she was holding towards her back but she did not find anyone there. There was only a rather strong sound of wind passing away.

    "Lia!"

    "I know!" Lia respond to Jieun calls.

    "What? What''s wrong?"  Ayana, who clueless there also didn''t know what to do now seeing them like this.

    Jieun also move immediately looking towards all the visitors there, try to find if someone suspicious there. Ray and Eun-Woo stunned when they see Lia and Jieun''s sudden behavior. Even more shocking to see Lia seem to be ready to attack someone there.

    "What''s wrong?" The two of them asked also have similar expression like Ayana before.

    But Jieun suddenly seeing something now. The vision from the past that she had not seen for a long time.

    "Eun-Woo..." Lia told Eun-Woo now when she saw Jieun who was now holding her head.

    Eun-Woo immediately approaches Jieun there and continues to lift her into the tent behind the area where they are performing. Ayana also followed them.

    "What happen?" Again Ray asking her.

    "Someone said something to us. Made our bodies unable to move for a moment. But when we looked back. There''s no one here but us." Lia explained there because the area they were in had a barrier between them and the crowd.

    Ray also now looked around them, to see if he was able to detect something. But none. To aimlessly go out looking at this situation is also unreasonable as they also do not know who it was and what it looks like.

    "Let''s look at Jieun first." Ray started pulling Lia to follow him now.

    Lia immediately obey there and continued to follow her husband.

    Jieun however, still struggle there, trapped in her vision.

    "The last wish is not as easy as we think. If someone makes the wrong wish, those who stay will be miserable." A man saying this.

    Who? Why I feel like I know this voice?

    "So what can we do so that the last wish is not fulfilled?"

    Mom? Jieun is sure it is her mother''s voice.

    "We should find all the stone and destroy it if possible." The man said again.

    "But what if we need it one day? What if our Jieun need that?"

    Zapp!

    "Ugh!" Jieun get back now to reality and start feeling hard to breathe there.. But after she managed to see Eun-Woo''s face looking in worry at her, that''s when she knows, she is safe and finally let herself close her eyes with ease.

 Chapter 177 - WHO ARE YOU REALLY?

    Another day at the Coastal Land,

    As Ray and Lia get the biggest room in the palace, all of them are now gather in that room to find out about what really happened yesterday. Because Jieun fainted for a long time, they just decide to keep their curiosity and just gather today to discuss so that no one is left out of the information.

    "Sorry, I did it again." Jieun start talking after Leo uses his sand power to make the room there soundproof.

    "Ouch!" Jieun looked at her husband, Eun-Woo at the time who knocked her head suddenly. He look like he feel dissatisfied about something.

    "Don''t apologize in something that you can''t even control." Eun-Woo said that.

    "Listen well to your husband there Jieun. What''s he saying is correct." Lia smiled as she said there.

    "We are in this together. No matter what happen. So don''t be too hard on yourself." Ray said that as he also didn''t think that Jieun is at fault here.

    "Yeah. After all, what you see in that vision also can helps us." Haru, who is already back to himself said that with his full cheerfulness now.

    "But what exactly happened to both of you yesterday?" Syaoran also wants to know.

    Lia and Jieun now look at each other.

    "I think Lia knows more than me." Jieun said that as she was only aware of what was happening after something was approached and talked, while she knew Lia already knew about it in advance.

    Lia knew she owed an explanation to them all and not just this matter. Even about  what happened when they were on the sea before, about her power. Now everyone who was there looked at her including her own husband even though he already knew about that as she told him last night.

    "Well... It happened very fast. At that time, I felt someone or something approaching from behind towards Jieun.  But what made me so hesitant is because I was not sure what was approaching because it did not feel like a human. Then I became stiff, could not move at all.  From my eyes, I could see that Jieun was in the same state. That''s when we heard a voice speaking. "

    Jieun then continue the story,

    "A male voice began to say, the last wish will be done soon. The time is almost come. But let me tell both of you this. The last wish will belong to us. The new era will come to this world and no one will be able to stop that. No matter who you are. We will change the prophecy. "

    Ethan, who listened, felt less comfortable there. Its sound just like his power. Power of illusion. If it''s true, it means their enemy is...

    "I think that the warning came from that Vollmond troupe." Eun-Woo said it out loud just like what was on Ethan''s mind.

    Ethan began to grip his hand tightly there. His anger began to pour back. Mia''s face of pain before death began to enter his mind again.

    "That means that person used the twin stone that should have belonged to Ethan for that purpose. To give us a warning." Leo concludes while holding Ethan''s shoulder there. Just to calm him down.

    "I think after what happened to the Winter Region before, they want to move more carefully now. Freya also seems to be less active. So they just monitor us from afar as we collect all the magical stones. They know we can''t do anything until we got that one twin stone in their hands. " Ray added.

    Each now began to fall silent there.

    "I also need to tell you about my new vision." Jieun now started to tell about that.

    "Is it related to the warning?" Eun-Woo asks because often Jieun will get the vision when he goes through something very similar.

    Jieun nodded.

    "It''s about the twin stone." Jieun recall what she saw.

    "I saw my mother talking to someone. A man that I told to all of you before. He said that the last wish is not as easy as we all think. If someone makes the wrong wish, those who stay will be miserable. Then my mother asks him what should they do so that the last wish will never be done. He said, they need to find all the stone and destroy it. "

    "Does that mean your mother also searched for this magical stone before?" Ethan asked there.

    "I''m not sure. But it seems like my mother didn''t like the idea." Jieun didn''t tell them about what her mother last words to the man. It''s hers to keep.

    "However, who are you really?" Out of nowhere, Leo changed the flow of their conversation and asked with a serious look at Lia at that moment. He still remembers Lia''s powers, which turned out to be different from theirs, also different from ordinary people.  It seemed impossible for Adele to lend her power every time.

    Ray also wanted to know the truth as Lia still hadn''t told him about it, but he didn''t really like the tone of Leo''s voice to his wife at that time, making him send his glare to the man now. Leo just pretended not to see.

    "What do you mean Leo?" Haru didn''t understand at all. Because only Ray, Leo and Ayana saw what Lia did before.

    "When we are at the sea, to help the dolphin, Lia uses her power which I never saw that in my life before. She stops the time, even uses her power to make us walk on the sea freely. And... It''s not at the level of ordinary people. " Leo added there.

    Syaoran who never knew about it as long as they were friends was also shocked to hear that.

    Lia started to feel her throat a bit dry there even though she was ready to tell them. Ray approached his wife and held her hand as he felt Lia seem restless.

    "Hey... We are not here to judge you or harm you in any way. You can be honest with us." Ray softly said that.

    Lia smiled. "I know."

    Lia took a deep breath before starting the story,

    "I''m... actually..." Lia closed her eyes then. This secret, no one knows except three people all this time. So she finds it hard to say.

    "I''ve actually been adopted."

    All of them who there gasped in shock now. Didn''t expect the beginning of the story to be like that. While they are ready to know about the power of the princess.

    "Adopted?" Ray is also taken aback at the time, but of course it doesn''t change his feelings towards her or anything.  Just shocked.

    "No one knows about this except my father and Adele. My father also didn''t know that I already knew."

    "What exactly has happened?" Jieun start asking there. Start to feel curious.

    "My mother, Queen Lucy was actually pregnant to a princess 26 years ago. But after going through a difficult birth, the child died as soon as it was born. At the same time, in Elysium Land, I was found there, abandoned by my parent as soon as I was born and Adele also didn''t know why. As Queen Lucy was so hoping for this child, King Arthur begged Adele to help, finding a new baby to replace the child who died because he didn''t want Queen Lucy to break her heart and fall ill. He swears that he will love the baby like his own flesh and blood. And he really did. The story is never once leveraged to this day. I think, King Arthur has forgotten it too. "

    Everyone is now looking sadly at Lia. They had no idea that Lia was living such a life. But Lia didn''t feel gloomy in the slightest. Because she did feel happy living as a princess. She can''t wish for more. But of course, sometime she also feel curious to know who are her biological mother and father.

    "When did you know about this? " Ayana, who had been silent for so long, began to ask. As Lia is her friend, she feel the need to wants to know.

    "When I was 5 years old. Adele told me that as she thinks I have the right to know, and I accept the truth without any fuss and keep it to myself until now. That''s why I''ve always been with Adele. She''s like my other parent, which I can talk about everything, including this topic. But as I grew up, sometime my power came out unexpectedly. I can''t control that. I remember when I was 10, King Arthur was too surprised when I was able to stop time and show it to him. He then begs me not to use that power again forever. But in secret, Adele taught me how to control my power just like what she do to Jieun. Because it might be useful to help someone. " Lia said there while looking at her hand.

    "Are your biological parents are the people of the Elysium Land? " Syaoran asked again.

    Lia was silent there. Think deep about the matter.

    "That question.... I also asked Adele, but she also couldn''t answer it."

 Chapter 178 - YOU CANT DO THIS

    :: Elysium Land::

    Lord Ivan at the time looked in the direction of a white chrysanthemum flower that seemed to wither in his garden at that time. His face was cloudy as he looked in that direction, not blinking at all.

    "The Greatest." Adele, who had just arrived there, said that to announce her arrival.

    "Are all of them now on their way to Dream Land?" He asked Adele there. Still with a serious face there. He didn''t even see her.

    "Yes. They settled their mission earlier than expected this time. Since they found two twin stones at once, after they reported their findings to King Liam, he immediately instructed them to return to Dream Land first before making the trip here. I feel that he could not wait to see the magical stone with his own eyes."

    Lord Ivan began to walk closer to the dying flower there. To get a closer look.

    Adele felt strange with Lord Ivan''s behavior which seemed different today.

    "Is there anything wrong?" Adele began to ask.

    Lord Ivan, even though he is the ruler of this Elysium Land, because Adele has known him since he was a baby, she thinks of him like her own son there. And she knows, he also feels like it too. Towards her. That is why, if something is wrong, she can feel it.

    Lord Ivan was silent at that moment as he began to squat, watching the flower.

    "Jieun..." He said the name.

    Adele just waited for the man to utter his words.

    "She will be facing a hard time again. So I''m glad that she isn''t here yet. I want to see her, but when her feeling is stable enough." He said that while taking scissors and started cutting the flower. Separate it from other fresh flowers.

    Adele is shocked to hear that as she can''t detect anything bad might happen. But, Lord Ivan is gifted to foresee something and feel something much more that no one in Elysium Land can do. Which suited him as a King.

    "What exactly would happen if I could ask?"

    Lord Ivan opened a long box which had a cloth in it and then placed the flower that he taken earlier in it.

    "It''s not happening here, but in another world. The time seems to have come for that person. The person that Aera and I owe a lot to." Lord Ivan explained.

    Adele sighs a little there. Understand what Lord Ivan meant by then. This means not only Jieun but Anna will also definitely have a difficult time after this.

    Lord Ivan then closed the box and started looking at Adele there. He now approached the old woman with a slow step.

    "Can you take this to Hilleo Village? Please tell elder Susan there to make a funeral once Jieun is there. I know she will return to that village for comfort... Also for the truth." Lord Ivan handed the box to Adele now.

    Adele widened her eyes again.

    "You mean? She knows?"

    "She''s starting to feel doubt. Also, she''s got clues from our past for so long. It''s just a matter of time now before she accepts everything, before she''s ready to ask."

    Adele now hugged the box tightly. It''s been a long time since Lord Ivan was this saddest. She can only pray that when they meet later, everything will go smoothly.

    "Please keep an eye on Jieun for me for a little while longer. I don''t want anything bad to happen to her. But I also can''t be there for her." Lord Ivan asked there.

    Adele, who understood, nodded. She will do that even if it is not a task anyway. Anna, Jieun and Lia, the three of them is special to her. So she gladly carried out the order.

    _______________

    :: In the real world::

    Every day Jieun and Melanie would switch shifts taking care of Beom-Soo in the hospital and today it was Melanie''s turn to do so.

    "How are you today?" Melanie asks him there as she opens her coat to hang it to the side. She then checks on his blood pressure, heart rate and temperature even though she is not his doctor in this hospital. It''s just her habit as a doctor.

    Then she started looking at the patient chart at the end of the bed. To see if something happens when she is not around, but it looks like everything is in normal there.

    Melanie then smiled when she was satisfied with her finding.

    "Didn''t you sleep too long? The surgery is a success, but why do you still not want to wake up? I know you were in a state of low blood pressure for quite some time and your blood was lost too much at that time. But you''re fine, aren''t you?" Melanie start to say that to him now. Actually, she said that every time she came here. She was unable to get rid of her guilt at the man. He is like this trying to protect her anyway. And because of that, when the man was still like this, she felt scared.

    Melanie sighs when she sees no response from the man. She then sat down next to him and was now trying to concentrate on the newspaper she had just bought. That''s what she always does here. Spending time like that while hoping for a miracle that might happen to the man.

    But she didn''t know, today is different.

    While she was devoutly reading, suddenly,

    "Anna..."

    Melanie was so shocked when a voice reprimanded her at that moment even making the newspaper she was holding fell to the floor, scattering.

    "Oh my God!" Melanie screamed a little there as if not believing what she saw then. Beom-Soo is awake and calls her by her real name.

    "You are awake. Let me call for your doctor." Melanie''s hand tries to reach for the button near the man''s bed but before she can press it, Beom-Soo with his weak hand pulls her hand, stopping her movement.

    "What? Wait."

    "I''m glad... I see you here..." Beom-Soo said in a weak tone.

    Melanie suddenly froze. Looking at the man''s pale face. He is awake, but seems too weak. She is also a doctor, so she knows what the clues are.

    "Wait, Beom-Soo. Let me call for your doctor." Melanie immediately presses the button to call the doctor who is in charge of taking care of the man.

    She then picked up her cell phone and started looking for Jieun''s number. Want to ask her to come to the hospital immediately.

    Beom-Soo knows what she is trying to do and pulls the woman''s hand back, make her cell phone fell to the floor.

    "What are you doing? I need to call Jieun to come here now." Melanie started crying there.

    "Where''s the doctor? Why he didn''t come?" She then pressed the button again several times.

    "Wait, okay. I''m going to find a doctor now." Feeling restless, Melanie wanted to run out of there, but Beom-Soo with all his might, hold her still there.

    "Beom-Soo!"

    "Call my name please." He said it like asking a favor now.

    Melanie began to tremble there.

    "Alex. Please hold on." Melanie pleaded.

    "Listen Anna... I''m sorry I can''t be with you on this journey anymore." Beom-Soo said while having difficulty breathing there. "

    I''m sorry I can''t keep my promise to help you and Jieun much longer. My time has come."

    "No! What the heck are you saying?  You just wake up. The surgery is successful. You will be just fine. Please hold on. The doctor is definitely on his way here." Melanie said that while crying now.

    "Both of us know, life and death are not options. We can die at any time. Even in good health... Please... tell Jieun that I''m sorry. Because I lied to her all this time, because I couldn''t take care of her anymore. Still, I''m happy. Because I know a lot of people love her. But, its looks like you need to do the last job alone then. "

    "You can''t do this to her Alex. You can''t do this to me." Melanie could feel there that the man''s grip on her hand began to stretch.

    "I''m glad... I see you last." He said that before,

    Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep. Beep. Beep Beep. Beep. Beep... Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep¡­

    The machine that was connected to Beom-Soo at that time that showed his vital started making a loud noise. Melanie who was shocked there started to do CPR on him.

    "Come back! Come back!" She said there while making the compressions.

    That''s when the doctor who manages Beom-Soo arrives while running with the other assistants.

    "Change!" He said to Melanie now and Melanie moved to the side and let the doctor do the CPR.

    Seeing no change there, the doctor began to yell at his assistant.

    "Charge defibrillators!"

    Melanie began to shiver.

    "Clear!" The doctor starts now.

    Beom-Soo unresponsive body jumping on the bed because of the shock. But still there is no change there.

    "Clear!" The doctor said it again. Try very hard to bring him back.

    Seeing the step being repeated there making Melanie''s heart hurt more. She knows... he will never return.

    "Stop... please..." She finally said there.

    The doctor who was now sweating there looked at Melanie. He actually already knew that but refused to give up. But after Melanie said that, he closed his eyes there before making a declaration.

    "Patient Lee Beom-Soo... is dead. The time of death is 10.39 a.m."

    Melanie was only able to stiffen.

 Chapter 179 - FINDING PEACE

    Jieun become pensive in the magical vehicle that is now taking her to Hilleo Village. It''s about a week now after the departure of her father Beom-Soo in the real world and she has just been able to accept what happened.

    She did not cry all day after learning of her father''s passing which she never expected that, but she only cried after her father was buried. Because she realized she would no longer be able to see her father, she could no longer feel his love.

    Apparently her life in Dream Land taught her to be strong and not just know how to cry.

    After a week, together with Queen Anna, they decide to start traveling to Elysium Land which has been delayed. But first, Queen Anna suddenly asks her if she wanted to go to Hilleo Village, to visit Granny Susan, also her mother''s grave which is in there. For her to find some peace.  Yes.  She tell her about what is happening as the Queen is on their side anyway.

    Hearing the idea, of course Jieun said yes without even thinking deeply about that. She felt like it''s been a long time now that she didn''t return to the village due to being too busy with various things especially their journey. She also actually misses Granny Susan. They''ve only been writing to each other all this time.

    Now, all the six princes, Queen Anna, Adele, Princess Lia, Ayana and herself, are on their way to the village. Certainly with King Liam''s permission.

    "Are you sure you are okay?" Eun-Woo, who always worries about Jieun''s condition asks her again.  He actually asking her too many time now but Jieun didn''t get angry about that as she know, the man is just trying to take care of her.

    This time, Jieun look at her husband who is always by her side. She smiled at him and put her head on his shoulder now.

    "I just miss him." She said that finally.

    Eun-Woo is also actually shocked when Jieun delivers the news of Beom-Soo''s departure. He never saw him in person, didn''t even know what he looks like, but he could recognize him through the stories that Jieun always told him. So he also felt sad like his wife.

    "We can make his symbolize grave here if you wanted while we''re here. Adjacent to your mother''s grave." Eun-Woo gives a recommendation there.

    Jieun in fast raising her face while looking at her husband. She never thought to do that and its does sound like a good idea. She can remember him here also in the real world. Like her mother.

    "That''s would be great." Jieun said there. Making Eun-Woo feel satisfied.

    Their journey is not too long as Hilleo Village is within the Dream Land area. Jieun now even able to see the street and the atmosphere that she still clearly remembers. The area she always spent time when she first entered this unfamiliar world. The area is always close to her heart.

    "Too many things are going on here." Jieun start saying.

    Eun-Woo also remembers it. Memories of both of them who always met by chance, quarreled with each other, hated and understood each other, even their first kiss also happen here. Too many memories they share in here.

    "It is." Eun-Woo also admitted it.

    As soon as they enter the gates of the village, Jieun and Eun-Woo decides to walk hand in hand while greeting the villagers whom they have not seen for a long time. They actually did not tell in advance about their arrival here because they did not want the villagers and Granny Susan to bother to welcome them. So this will do.

    The others, including Queen Anna, when seeing Eun-Woo''s behavior and Jieun who greeting all the villagers while walking also want to do the same. Ayana, on the other hand, had been running away from the vehicle for a long time because she was too excited to see her acquaintance.

    All the villagers greeted them warmly and even gave them their sale items especially food. Jieun that already know about the generosity of the villagers already prepared gifts for them too. As usual, she doesn''t like to just be a recipient, but also she wants to be a giver. They were all now having fun there.

    The journey to her mansion, which should have only taken 15 minutes from the main gate has now become an hour because of chatting with the villagers there.

    As soon as she arrived in front of her mansion, which she still remember, Jieun saw Granny Susan was already standing in front of the main door, waiting for her.  Looks like someone already telling her about their arrival.

    Quickly, Jieun walked quickly towards the old woman who is her family here, and hugged her there.

    "Welcome home." Granny Susan said there with a smile, hugging the girl whom she had missed all this time. Her eyes are also starting to glaze over with tears now.

    Seeing Eun-Woo was also approaching them at that time, Granny Susan also reached out to the man. Wanted to hug him there together with Jieun now. And Eun-Woo quickly did so.

    Granny Susan was relieved at the time to see the two of them in real happiness especially when both of them looking at each other. But she also didn''t miss Jieun sad eyes there. She already knows about Beom-Soo as Jieun sends a letter telling her about the death. So she knew the girl was still in a state of mourning.

    However, she still feel relieved seeing her alive and well like this.

    After that, Granny Susan saw Queen Anna there looking at them with a smile.  She actually didn''t know that the Queen also coming here with Jieun and in rush greeting her there even if she know Queen Anna didn''t care about that. But still, she feel the need to do so.

    "Queen Anna." She continued to bow to the Queen as a sign of respect.

    Queen Anna did the same.

    Once giving accommodation to all of them, all of them decide to rest for a while before lunch and do other activities.

    Not wanting to bother them there because their arrival there was not announced in advance, Queen Anna and Adele, also assisted by some workers in the mansion started arranging the food brought from the palace.

    She just instructs them to heat everything later when it''s time to eat. She even brought a lot of food enough to share with the employees there as well. That is who Queen Anna really is. Treat everyone equally making her liked by the people.

    Meanwhile, Jieun and Eun-Woo decide to spend time with Granny Susan in the office. Also to talk in private.

    As before, Granny Susan made tea to be served to them before anything else. Jieun keep thinking that the act is quite similar like her mother in law, Queen Anna, who always do the same before they do the talking.

    After finish making the tea, Granny Susan served the tea to the two of them and began to sit there.

    "How are you Granny? It''s been a while since the last time we were here to see you. I''m sorry that I didn''t keep my promise to bring Jieun here regularly. Too many things are going on making us find it hard to find time.. " Eun-Woo started there. Expressing his feeling at the time.

    Granny Susan smiled as she listened to the young man polite conversation. Eun-Woo still hasn''t changed. Still a good man like she knows him.

    "I know. We''re just send each other letters now. I''m sorry too." Jieun also say there.

    "It''s okay. I know as a prince and princess there are a lot of responsibilities that you both have to carry out. Getting a letter from you is enough to make me happy here." Granny Susan honestly said that. Didn''t want both of them to be guilty of it.

    Both Jieun and Eun-Woo smiled widely there.

    "But what about you?" Granny Susan wanted to know that while looking at Jieun.

    "It''s not easy going through a difficult and sad journey. But I know you are strong to go through it." Granny Susan added there.

    Jieun make a subdued face then. Observing the still smoky tea in front of her.

    "It''s not easy. But I don''t want to stop either. I''ve walked too far." Jieun said that. Referring to her first decision that she remembers that she told the old woman before.

    Granny Susan nodded understandingly there as she also knows how stubborn Jieun can be. Just like her mother Aera. But that trait is not the bad things.

    "Granny, I want to ask you something. I hope you can tell me honestly." Jieun sound more seriously then.

    Granny Susan looked at her now. She also wondered what the girl wanted to know.

    "Before, you used to tell me if I had a question I could ask, whether you could answer then or later it was another matter. And now I have a question."

    "Just ask. Like I promise you, I will answer it if the time comes." Granny Susan said that.

    Eun-Woo, who knows what Jieun will say next continues to hold her hand. As if giving her some strength there.

    While holding her husband''s hand tightly there, Jieun asked,

    "The man that helped my mother from the Elysium Land, who said they got married because they didn''t want the secrets about my mother about her not from this world is not a fake right?"

    Granny Susan paused for a moment.

    "Is he, my real father?"  Jieun finally ask directly.

    Granny Susan took a deep breath before answering.

    "He is... your real father."

    Making Jieun let out a breath that she didn''t think she holding all this time.

 Chapter 180 - PROMISE

    After telling Granny Susan about her intention to make a symbolic grave of her father next to her mother, Aera in the woods near the river, Granny Susan agreed without much talk.  She said, no one in the village would question about it. They will honor the grave like any other grave that is there and guard it.

    So today, Jieun and Eun-Woo walk together into the forest, wearing all-black clothes, to do the deed.  As they always experienced, every time they walked towards the forest, various insects began to fly around them, dancing as if to greet them.  Following their walk to the forest.

    Jieun even smiles then even if she is still feeling sad. This place is really making her feel so calm.

    Eun-Woo, who was aware of Jieun''s condition at that time also felt relieved. Looks like their choice to come here first before leaving for Elysium Land is the right choice.

    As soon as they arrived in the forest, they were both surprised to find that all the other princes, princess Lia, Ayana, Adele and even Queen Anna were there, as if waiting for them.

    "What are you all doing here?" Jieun asking after finally finding her voice.

    Queen Anna approached her there before answering.

    "Why didn''t you tell us that you wanted to do the symbolic grave here for your father? We found out from Granny Susan this morning and in rush we are getting ready to join in paying our respects to your father. You... don''t mind that right?"

    Jieun start to feel overwhelmed at that moment and observe their faces one by one there. All of them looked at Jieun full of smiles there. A smile that a true friend always showed. A smile of comfort. Jieun never ever think they are all capable of doing this for her.

    "All of them have already made the grave of your father. We are just waiting for you before we pay our respects to him." Queen Anna told again.

    Jieun immediately unable to issue any words now. Her face began to redden holding back tears. Even so, those who were there understood what was in Jieun''s heart and mind at the time, even though she could not express it in words.

    Seeing Jieun already become frozen there, Eun-Woo starts pulling her hand.

    "Let''s go." He said there softly.

    Jieun finally nodded and started walking again. Until she could see for herself the new grave that was next to her mother''s grave. They all did a good job there.

    For a long time she watched the tomb while thinking. Is her act of doing this not crossing the line? As she knows, her real father is still there somewhere, even though she doesn''t know who he is. Will this making him feel sad or something?

    But when she thinks again, even though Beom-Soo is not her real father, she knows him for the rest of her life as her father. So seeing the grave side by side there made her feel various feelings at that time.  She know her real father will be able to understand about that.

    Now, both Eun-Woo and Jieun stand upright next to the grave while watching one by one the princes, princess Lia, Ayana and also Adele comes to the grave to place flowers there before moving away. Exit the wooded area to return to Hilleo Village.

    Lastly, Queen Anna walked there while holding a white flower, chrysanthemum which looked different in Jieun''s view at the time.

    Queen Anna gently placed it on top of the grave and observed the grave for quite some time there. Unbeknownst to Jieun, she, who is much closer to Beom-Soo also feels too hurt by this loss.

    "Thank you, because you will always be there for us, helping us without any second thought. Also, keep our Jieun until she become who she is now. Your kindness, we can never reciprocate. But we promise, to take care of her, cherish her, like you always do. " Queen Anna began to speak at that moment, still looking towards the grave.

    Jieun at the time also look towards the queen. Why did she feel like the queen knew her father? More than what she thought?

    ''Beom-Soo... I promise I''ll fight to the end. So, take a break. You''ve been too tired all this time. '' Queen Anna began to say that in her heart.  As she felt like wanting to cry, quickly she looked the other way, turned her back on Jieun at that moment and continued walking away.

    Now, the atmosphere there is quiet again. Only Jieun and Eun-Woo remained there with the sound of the wind blowing softly around them. Both are now standing in front of the two graves with their respective minds before all of a sudden Eun-Woo kneels in front of her father''s grave making Jieun feeling shocked there.

    Before Jieun can even ask why he did this, Eun-Woo starts talking,

    "I''m sorry that I couldn''t meet you properly before you left. I actually really want to meet you and not just hear about you from Jieun. But just from the story I know you are a great person." Eun-Woo looked at Jieun there.

    "I know in the beginning when we want to get married, you must be worried. Thinking of a man you do not know suddenly appears in a comatose state, wanted to get married to your daughter that you cherish all your life in a world that you do not never knew it existed. I actually feel terrible if I think of that carefully. " Eun-Woo was silent for a moment before continuing his words there.

    "Yet you still allow our marriage, even if you don''t know if I''m a good person or not. And I feel very grateful for that. Even though we weren''t originally married on the basis of love, but I never intended to waste her.  I do want her to be my wife from the beginning until the end. We already promise you that we will make this marriage a success. And I promise again that, it will be. " Eun-Woo then gets up there and approaches Jieun, who is now in tears listening to his words at the time.

    He then looked towards the grave again.

    "I know, I won''t be able to replace you in her life, but I promise to try to please her till the end of her life. I will take care of her just like you did, as much as I can. So please, watch over us because this trip is not easy. There''s a lot more we have to go through together later. "

    Eun-Woo then grabs Jieun''s hand there. Looking at her directly.

    "But I know, as long as we are together, whatever the challenge, we will be able to overcome. Whether it is difficult or easy."

    Jieun nod her head there.

    "This woman, I love her so much right now. Even words can''t describe how much I love her. And seeing her often surrounded by good people makes me feel happy for her. I can''t describe how grateful I am to you for taking care of her all this time. Now, it''s time for me to do that completely. I promise I won''t waste her. She is my responsibility. "

    Jieun start crying in sobbing there. Even covered her face with both her hands as she felt a bit embarrassed because it was easy to cry in front of the man. Even though it was her husband.

    Just like what they had done before in there, Eun-Woo approached his wife who was still sobbing, pulls her gently into his arms.

    Warm. That''s what Jieun always thought whenever they are together like this. The man often just made her feel that way. His promise back then before they got married, said that he will always be there for her and guide her in this world has long been fulfilled and now he made another promise. The promise that Jieun knew, this man would also able to fulfill that without her feeling any doubt.

    "I love you too, Eun-Woo." Despite feeling embarrassed. She said that now. She didn''t want only the man to say his feelings. Even if he already knows, and feel, she wants him to hear that.

    Eun-Woo separated themselves for a moment there. And now, holding her cheek, which is now wet with tears there.

    "Said that again." Didn''t know why, but he wanted to hear that again.

    "I love you." And Jieun said that again. No matter how many times this man wants it.  She can say that over and over again.

    Eun-woo smiles there before he takes the chance to kiss her now. Slowly and carefully. Make her melt from his touch. Make her feel his love that was for her then.

    Jieun also did it too. She didn''t even hesitate to kiss him back at the same pace. Also to show him how much she feels about him right now. She even put her hand behind his neck, to get closer to him if possible.. Didn''t want to let him go.  If possible, forever!

 Chapter 181 - TO THE ELYSIUM LAND!

    That night,

    Queen Anna found it difficult to sleep. So, she decides to walk alone in a covered dress so that no one knows it is her, heading to the forest where Beom-Soo and Aera''s graves are there.

    Somehow she felt like being there even though it was already late at night. She didn''t even feel scared there as the moon, there shone brightly illuminating her journey. And this is not the first time she did this anyway.

    Soon she was walking, now she was back in the woods, looking at the two symbolic graves located there. Then she looked at the surroundings. Try to imagine things that once happened there. Although she did not witness it herself.

    Yes. This place, is the place where Aera was killed by Liam long ago. No one knows about it. Anna also knows it from Adele.

    Been there, her heart felt like it had been stabbed with a knife. When she remembers the man she loves killing her own sister, it makes her feel like it''s hard to breathe. Love and hate began to linger in her heart. Making it complicated.

    "That night, Aera already knew Liam would look for her in this village. Since she didn''t want the villagers as well as Jieun to be in danger she ran into this forest."

    Anna was shocked there. The whole area seemed to in flash with the presence of the man. She never thought that they would meet again in this kind of situation.

    "The Greatest." Anna bowed, there to pay her respects. This man clearly has an aura to make her do this even though they are just the same in status.

    "What are you doing here when we are going to your land tomorrow." Anna began to ask.

    Lord Ivan smiled there as he looked at the two uninhabited tombs there.

    "Just... visiting." He said.

    Anna didn''t want to press things further. Don''t want their situation to be any more awkward than it is now.

    "So, did Freya tell Liam that Aera will be here? That night." Anna asked again, continuing their story earlier.

    "She did. I try to stop what is about to happen, but I can''t as her time has actually come to an end. She will die even though Liam didn''t kill her."

    "I know." Anna said there with tears starting to fall. Because even if that was the truth, it still couldn''t get rid of the truth that Liam was still a killer. And she hates him for that.

    "I''m sorry." Lord Ivan suddenly apologized there.

    "For what?" Anna also wants to know why.

    "I may give happiness to your sister, but I am also the one who made her miserable. If only, we didn''t fall in love with each other from the beginning, maybe this fate would not be too sad." He added.

    "Aera wouldn''t like it if she heard you talk like that. She loves you so much that I know, she didn''t care about all this. Although your love journey was so difficult, but in the end, you paved an easier path for Jieun. Am I right? "

    Lord Ivan looked at Anna there. Didn''t think that the woman would say that to him when she deserved to hate him too.

    Anna sighed a little there before keep talking there.

    "Back then, you are the prince while Aera is just a normal person who happens to have some specialty. When all lands knew about the prophecy, all of them wanted her to be by their side, their land, but different from your parent. Both of them didn''t want anything to do with it. "

    Lord Ivan just keep his silent, didn''t want to said nothing. Just let the woman speak.

    "Because they see your future didn''t they?" Anna asked.

    This man didn''t even tell Aera about that, but Aera know that very well. The King and Queen of the Elysium Land do not dislike Aera because she is not a princess, but because they can see how their son is doing if he be together with her. Suffering...

    "They even changed the rule so that prince or princess cannot marry people outside of the Elysium Land to protect you." Anna added there.

    "But I have already changed the rules. Even before they died. But I can''t... said to everyone that she is my wife, to protect her and also Jieun, even after all the fight."

    "But Aera is happy even so. Both your parents accept her in the end and even apologizes to her. So you don''t have to bear the guilt. You know that right?" Anna now looked at the man.

    "They did. When they were about to die, and Aera try very hard to save them."

    "They die... the same way as Princess Mia didn''t they?" Anna suddenly asks that.

    Lord Ivan looked at her then. As if trying to figure out what''s playing in Anna''s mind right now.

    "They did. Nothing can save them, but Aera manages to help them survive for so long."

    "Are you going to tell Jieun all this later? When you two meet?" Anna wanted to know there.

    "She already knows." He said to Anna''s surprise there.

    "She did?"

    "She knows more than we think she did. All that remains is whether she wants to accept it or not."

    Both of them now just look at each other. Serve each other''s minds.Thinking what''s will happen next.

    After a few second, Lord Ivan said this,

    "Go and sleep now. We will meet again tomorrow." After he said that all of a sudden, Anna felt as if her face was hit by a very strong wind and then she didn''t even remember anything else.

    The next day, Anna awoke from sleep and found herself now in bed in a guest room in Hilleo Village. She didn''t even remember how she could come back here.

    "What happen?" She started asking herself. What is for sure, she still clearly remembers her conversation with Lord Ivan last night so that can''t be her dream.

    "So, did his power make me come back here? What kind of a power was that?" Anna, who felt weird with the situation didn''t want to think too much about it. Immediately she began to get out of bed and began to get ready, cleaning herself. Before go out to have breakfast with the others.

    Today, is the day where they will all go to Elysium Land.  Even Anna, as a Queen was never there as after she got married to King Liam, the relationship between the two lands has already cracked. So, she also felt nervous and excited at the same time. Because finally she was able to see for herself, the place where, her sister Aera, always told her before, during her life. The place where she falls in love.

    "You are up Queen Anna." Granny Susan said there when she saw Anna enter the kitchen section. Only the two of them were there at the moment.

    "Good morning, Elder Susan." Queen Anna politely said that to her.

    "What can I do to help you today?" She said. Sometime she likes it when people don''t consider her like the queen. And she has already asked Granny Susan to do that to her. As long as Liam is not with her. Its okay to be informal. But that doesn''t mean Granny Susan is comfortable with that. But sometimes she just follows the Queen''s wishes.

    "We have already finished everything. I just wanted to make some tea now."

    "Let me do that for you." Anna immediately took over the old woman''s duties. Granny Susan just smiled and let it go.

    "Before this, Jieun ask me about something." Seeing no one there, Granny Susan started talking. She and Anna actually have a story together since a long time ago. There are no secrets between them, but surely they have secrets that others do not know.

    "About what?" From what Lord Ivan had said last night, she seemed to be able to guess what this old woman wanted to tell her at that time.

    "She asks me, is that someone in the Elysium Land her real father."

    Anna widened her eyes then. Even though he could already guess, she was still shocked when the question was confirmed.

    "She... did?" Anna even stopped from doing what she was doing at the time. Thinking deeper there.

    "I told her the truth. Stating that what she said was true, but I didn''t know who that person is. As I really didn''t know about that. "Granny Susan told.

    "It''s fine. It''s time for her to know more." Anna said there in smiling.

    "Does that mean everything will end soon? You know, I also don''t want anything to happen to you, right?" Granny Susan said with a sad look there. She didn''t know what Anna had planned ahead actually, but she got a feel that it can''t be easy.

    Knowing that she can''t promise this old lady with anything Anna just smile at her. Before she just go out from there while bringing the tea that she just made out. She can hear, the old woman sigh deeply behind her. As if knowing, her answer that can''t be said into words.

    Once everything was done, all of them left the Hilleo Village on foot after saying goodbye to Granny Susan.

    "How long will it take to walk there?" Haru as usual become the first one started asking there. He can''t remember the last time he went there.

    Adele smiled there before answering,

    "Just a moment." With that, Adele snapped her finger and led them all to one place that was too pretty as if it had never been seen before.

    All of them were stunned to see what they were going through. They now stand next to a very high waterfall, with trees along with fresh living flowers here and there. The birds also sounded non -stop then. Even the air there looks a bit misty but it''s not that hard to see here and there.  It''s look like a place inside a fairytale.

    "Wow!" Haru also can be speechless at the time.

 Chapter 182 - FOCUSED ON HIM

    "How can this even possible?!" Haru started to become dramatic now.

    Ethan, who had guessed that it would happen, began to show his wisdom.

    "If we are with the highest people of Elysium Land, we can come to this entrance easily like this without any hassle. I never experience this before, so this is really an honor." Ethan said there as he bowed his body slightly to Adele as a sign of respect. He really like it when something that he read become true.  Like the fact that he know all along finally he confirmed it himself.

    Adele nodded and smiled at the words of the third prince.

    "What prince Ethan said is correct. We can bring anyone to this entrance even when they are anywhere. But for our normal people, when they are on normal earth, they can find their way back here by finding a house that belongs to us. on earth that is everywhere. Like the house where you took shelter before when you wanted to go to Coastal Land. Normal people can''t see the house if we don''t allow it. "

    "No wonder we can''t see the house from the outside at the time." Ray said there after remembering.

    "So, how do we want to get in from here?" Leo began to ask.  He also feel curious about this experience.

    "Someone will come and get us." This time Lia is the one answer the question for Adele. She actually already knows who will come at that point. Her face that had been smiling since before clearly showed that she was so excited at that time.

    Soon, from the sky appeared a cumulus clouds descending slowly there. A girl with blonde hair tied back using a white ribbon was seen there. She wore a white short sleeved dress with gold lace at each corner, black shorts and a high knee combat boots that had the same details as her dress there.

    Behind her there was a spear placed in a special carrier. She looks just like a warrior there. While Jieun, Lia and Ayana there just wearing normal dress as they are not on a dangerous journey. This is just friendly visiting only.

    "Welcome to the Elysium Land, your highness." The girl started bowing to all of them, but when she clashed eyes with Lia, the princess continued to hug her tightly there.

    Ray was also shocked to see his wife''s behavior, but he suddenly remembered that, Lia often spends time here so it is not surprising if she knows the girl. They must be a friend.

    "I miss you." Lia states there to the girl who just smiled there.

    "Let me go. You are suffocating me." The girl in friendly note complains there.

    "Geez... You are not affectionate at all." Lia pretended to sulk there but the girl just didn''t care about that. She just keeps smiling there before looking at Adele.

    Seeing the girl looking at her, Adele then begins to introduce the girl to them all.

    "Let me introduce you, this girl''s name is Emma. She is one of the leaders of the army here and she is assigned to be with you always while you are here. Also, she is my daughter." Everyone there gasped in shock except Lia and also Queen Anna. They didn''t know that Adele is married and have an adult child like this.

    "It''s been a long time since we last met, Queen Anna." Emma politely said that. She used to meet the queen when she was little,when her mother, Adele, came down to earth for something, but they haven''t seen each other for too long now.

    "It is. You''re an adult now, which surprised me." Queen Anna smiled as she said. Like she was remembering the past.

    "We have plenty of time to talk, but for now, let me bring you up. The Greatest, our King of Elysium Land is already waiting for all of you there." Emma told them all there.

    "Let''s go." Adele also agreed there while nodded.

    With that, the cumulus cloud that had been small suddenly grew there around them all. Slowly they were all lifted, floating there towards the sky. Jieun feel so fascinated then with what she is experiencing.

    Before this, every time she was on a journey, she already felt every place she went was pretty weird and amazing, but this Elysium Land turned out to be on another level. Just like the fairy tale story of Jack and the Beanstalk that she used to read in her real world.  But what make it a different is that she rides a cloud in here!

    Every trip up, she could see the clouds and the sky glittering as if it would have magical power. That is how pretty the situation is in her eyes. Jieun also can''t help herself, forgot to close her mouth there for being too amazed. Until they reached a place that looked like a gate.

    Emma starts to remove the cumulus cloud and they are now treading on ground there. Then she continued to invite them into the gate.

    Just enter there they can continue to see the city of the Elysium Land which is full of people that seems busy with their daily life. All of them wear soft colored clothes there as people in here believe that soft color gives symbolizes of perfection, faith, innocence, softness, and cleanliness. But none of them wearing gold color there like Emma and Adele.

    As if knowing about his wife curiosity there, Eun-Woo whispering to Jieun while walking.

    "Only people with higher level, including royal families can wear gold in here. But only the royal can wear gold colored clothes completely while people of higher level can wear gold but must be matched with other colors. Like what you see from the two."

    "Ooo ... Is that one of the rules here?" Jieun asking as she finds it quite interesting.

    "You can say that but some say when the common people of Elysium Land who are without royal blood wear gold colored clothes they will be afflicted with disease. Like a curse or something else. Each land has its own rules and taboos anyway." Eun-Woo replied.

    Jieun nodded there, finally understand.

    They now pay attention to their surroundings and even find every citizen there bowing towards Emma and Adele every time they walk. Looks like they''re not normal kind of people there.

    Soon, they finally arrive in front of a castle that looks so magical. So much making it so hard to describe in words there.

    "It''s really magnificent." Only that was able to be revealed from Jieun''s mouth at that time.

    Looks like all of them also feel the same way, not just her. All were silent, watching the beauty of the scenery there and the palace. The smell there is also as if they are in the flower garden even they can''t see any flower now.

    What is more surprising is that there is not a single guard at the palace. Unlike other places where there are guards here and there.

    Entering the palace was not as Jieun imagined. Inside the palace there were trees crawling here and there together with very beautiful flowers there until they arrived in front of a silver door there. Emma now confronts them all before announcing.

    "This is the throne of our King." She said that so they were all ready before she opening the door.

    In that area, all of them can see the throne without an occupant there. Look so magical there is silver, while on the left and right of the area is bluish white, also has water flowing there along with pink flowers planted in the water. They allonce again fall in amazement.

    Finally approached the throne there, Jieun start feeling nervous for some reason.

    "My Lord, we have arrived." Emma began to said that, announcing their arrival while lowering her face, before a butterfly, white in color began to fly there.

    In just a second, the butterfly turned into a lot like a tornado and then disappeared. A man started appearing there in smiling.

    Jieun can''t help but focused on him at the time. She felt that she had known the man for so long. Her eyes also started to feel the sting like wanted to cry, for some reason.

    All of them now bowed their faces there to greet the King of the Elysium Land but Jieun who was stunned to see the man, not moving at all.

    "The Greatest." Ray as the eldest said that making Jieun now also lowered her face after being conscious with what she was doing at the time.

    Lord Ivan, who was aware of Jieun''s actions since the very beginning, just keep smiling there.  He also can''t help but feel a lot of feeling come into his heart right now.

    "My name is Ivan. The King of this Elysium Land." He began to introduce himself as he approached them all. Get down from his throne.

    "Finally, we meet.." He said that, but his eyes didn''t leave Jieun there.

 Chapter 183 - CURE HER HEART

    Queen Anna and Lord Ivan are left there together while Adele and Emma take their other guests to their lodge to rest before they are taken for a walk in the land, while Jieun will be left here as they ask to meet her later.

    "I know this question is a bit late but, is it true you want to make the last wish? By yourself." Lord Ivan asked Anna at the time who was watching the water flowing there.

    "I''m not changing my mind if that''s what you wanted to know." Anna said there quickly. As if she no longer wanted to think many times about it.

    Lord Ivan looked at the woman in silence. It was as if he was thinking of something deeply.

    "Why? Something bothering you about my decision?" Anna asked as she turned her gaze now towards the man.

    "It is." Lord Ivan admitted it. "I didn''t manage to protect Aera while she was alive. Maybe this was ego or guilt. But I feel I should do something so that you will be safe."

    Anna smiled there.

    "You don''t have to do that. I didn''t do this for you. Its true, I started all this because of the revenge for Aera but... When my heart fall for that cruel person, the biggest reason somewhat change. You might feel disappointed in me after knowing this but I decide to do this for myself now. "

    Lord Ivan laughed there all of a sudden, also making Anna shocked there.

    "What''s so funny if I can ask?" Anna can''t seem to understand at the time.

    After he calmed himself down, he took a deep breath, looking up, seeing nothing, before explaining,

    "Sorry if I startled you. I just remember about Aera just now. She used to be so stubborn just like you." Anna is now the one who chuckle.

    "Including Jieun, it makes us three now. All of us share the same trait." She said that while walking.

    Lord Ivan without talking invited her with his gesture towards the back of the room. There was a door there which now he opened that for her. The place where the water source there originates.

    Anna''s eyes widen after going in there.

    "This is my personal garden. Mostly I spend my time here." He said.

    "Are you sure I can come in here?" Anna asked there as this is his personal space anyway.

    "I invite you, didn''t I?"

    Anna smiled there before starting to step more further inside. She didn''t know that the Lord has this kind of hobbies.

    "Your taste is somewhat opposite from Aera who is more on the active side. Probably that is why she fall for you." Lord Ivan smiled there.

    "She told me she hated me in the first place. Both of us didn''t know how we suddenly fall to each other."

    Anna thought for a moment there after listening to the story.

    "I know that feeling well." She said before wanting to sit on one of the benches in the garden.

    "Can I?" She did not forget to ask permission first.

    "Of course." Lord Ivan also began to sit next to her. With a good space separating them for sure.

    Both of them are now silent as they observe the area which makes their hearts calm. But after a few minutes, Anna began to speak again.

    "Tell me, Lord Ivan..."

    "Just Ivan... please. I think we should get past the formality now. We are the same  in status and... we are family too." He said.

    Anna never think about that, but what he is saying just now is making her heart feel warm there.

    "So... Ivan..."

    He smiled in satisfaction now as Anna dropped the formality really quickly there.

    "Are you sure you wanted to lock up Jieun''s power? Her power will probably be used to save many people one day. Isn''t your action in a hurry?" Before they go to Elysium Land, Adele has already told Anna that Lord Ivan intends to do that.

    "If I don''t do that, she will die if she lives in that world. When the last wish is done, all the stone will disappear and they will all return to their original world. Jieun... won''t be able to last long because her heart will not be able to function properly due to the power she cannot use in the world there. "

    "I know you''re doing this for her good. But shouldn''t she make her own decision?"

    "Her life is there. Isn''t it cruel for me to tell her to make a choice?" He asks that.

    Making Anna unable to utter any more words.

    "I don''t know what will happen in the future. But if a miracle happens and she returns to this world again, the lock can be broken by me or by her own self making her can use her power at any time. But for now, both of us know that she wanted to live there, with Eun-Woo and the others. "

    "What about her healing power? Will that also disappear?"

    "It won''t. I also don''t know about that power, but I''m sure she is gifted with it." Anna breathed a sigh of relief there. If Jieun couldn''t use that too, it would have been hard for her to explain to the girl what was going on.

    "So you don''t want to tell her what you''re going to do to her later?"

    "We are going to tell her that we want to cure her heart only. "

    Anna then gasped.

    "Is that mean Eun-Woo will get his twin stone too?" Realization comes to her now. She never knew this would happen. How fast this happened to them now.

    "That''s true." Lord Ivan confirmed.

    "I mean... there''s only one stone left." Anna murmured there, but could still be heard by the man.

    "Because of that I asked you about the last wish earlier. Your enemy can already guess that almost all the stone is complete. I can feel that Dream Land will be in danger once you get out of this land."

    "That means I have to execute my plan quickly now." Anna began to feel rushed in there.

    "Anna." Lord Ivan said her name. Anna look at him now wanted to know what he''s going to say.

    "I don''t want you to die because of this. But I also don''t know what I need to do to prevent that from happening. If the wish is made according to the customs of Elysium Land..."

    "No." Anna said that in firm.

    "I can''t allow her, who is innocent, to do that. She had absolutely nothing to do with this from the beginning. She was also a victim."

    "I''m sorry." He apologizes now.

    If not for his ancestors who invented the stones using the magical power that is so strong that even need for sacrifice to use it, this will not happen. But at first, the stone is actually used by his ancestors in a war as a last resort. But after one event, all of a sudden the stones began to scatter around the world and could even be used by others. It says the family of the royal in Dream Land was the first to discover about the power and claim the stones as theirs. That''s what really happened. Now, a lot of chaos is happening because of it.

    "No need for that. No one is guilty of this."  Anna didn''t want him to feel sorry.

    "Now, are you ready? It''s almost time for us to meet Jieun anyway. I really hope everything will turn just fine."

    Lord Ivan began to get up from his seat. Following Anna, who was already walking far ahead. Without him seeing Anna''s face there, he knew, the woman was now feeling restless.

    :: Treatment room in the Elysium Land::

    "Cure my heart?" Jieun feel a little surprise there.

    She didn''t know she would come across this as soon as she arrived at the Elysium Land. No, she never imagined that.

    "What do you mean by that?" Eun-Woo, who was also with her at the time also questioned about it. He also did not understand what was going on.

    Lord Ivan looked at them both there and then at Queen Anna, who was watching them from the back of the room. She was also waiting, how Ivan wanted to explain them.

    Lord Ivan swallowed his saliva there before speaking, not looking towards Jieun  the slightest. He decides to keep some of the truth and tell the other.

    "In the world there, you''re going to feel sick when if you don''t have the necklace and that''s not because you have the disease."

    Jieun just keep quiet there. ''This is really him. Right? '' She started thinking that.

    "It''s just... it''s because you are a rather special person. When you are in the world there, your body is not able to accommodate the power that is in you as in that world a human should not have such power because the dimension is different. I''m sorry that I didn''t know it in advance and made you miserable since childhood. " He didn''t said it directly but what he said just now clearly confirming something.

    Anna is smiling at the back of the room. Seeing Ivan is trying hard there.

    Jieun smile at the time. Seeing Jieun like that, Eun-Woo also started to smile. Although they don''t say more, he knows... There is another meaning behind those words. It''s an awkward but beautiful moment.

    "That stone, will also be able to return to its owner after everything is over." Lord Ivan added and looked at Eun-Woo then.

    "You mean... Eun-Woo will get his twin stone?" Jieun also had the same reaction as Anna. Lord Ivan nodded.

    Eun-Woo there is also shocked so much that he can''t say anything else.

    "So, when do we have to start?" Jieun now ask with spirited look there.

    "Now."

    As he said that, Queen Anna continued to fly gold dust from behind them.. Both, Eun-Woo and Jieun are unaware of that and then continue to faint.

 Chapter 184 - THE LOCKING UP RITUAL AND THE BLUE STONE

    "Do we really have to make them faint like this?" Anna asks Ivan as she helps the man lay Jieun and Eun-Woo on different beds, but side by side there.

    "It''s better than we need to answer their various questions later. Also..." Ivan looked at Jieun. His face looked kind of worried.

    "Also, what?" Anna can''t wait to find out.

    Ivan looked at Anna after hearing her question. Realize he hasn''t told the woman about this ritual completely.

    "She''ll feel less pain."

    Anna turned to look shocked and continued to look at Jieun who look like she is sleeping there. She began to close her eyes and sigh deeply.

    "I really hope she won''t feel sick again. In the other world, as I need to treat her wounds that are hidden because of the stone, I ask her to take off the stone back to back to do that. But she''s not complaining even she feel hurt because of that.  Makes me still feel guilty every time I remember about that time. But, all those painful tests showed she didn''t have any pain, at all. "

    "Didn''t Adele already tell you about that before? Why you still conduct a test?" Ivan didn''t get angry over that, but he just wanted to know about what Anna is thinking.

    "I just want to make sure about that properly. I don''t want to confirm something without evidence. Not that I don''t trust Adele, but I''d rather find out about that myself. Also, if she''s having normal heart problems I want to know her true condition." Anna rubbed Jieun''s head slowly there. Full with love that Ivan could see.

    "If she needs heart surgery, I wouldn''t hesitate a bit to build a team that will perform the surgery to transfer my heart to her."

    "Anna..." Ivan didn''t think that the woman was thinking that far. Why she wants to sacrifice too much like this?

    Seeing the face of the Lord of the Elysium Land that was clearly shocked in front of her, Anna showed a sincere smile towards him.

    "You know what will happen after I do the last wish didn''t you? I will die... So after thinking deeply, I already done several tests on myself and it seems like my heart is right for her. And because all of this stone will disappear after that, surely Jieun will get sick again and be in danger. So, I thought a heart surgery will help her at the time. But turns out, its not the case. I feel relieved and not at the same time as I didn''t know what the best for her. "

    "You told me not to feel guilty about what happened to Aera and Jieun but it seems you are, the one who more affected by all this. You also feel guilty don''t you?" Ivan tried to guess.

    Anna froze instantly there. Whenever she recalls the day Aera was in the lab and she was too late to save her, she knew she wouldn''t be able to get rid of that guilt forever even though Aera never blamed her. But as a sister...

    Realizing that tears were starting to fall there, Anna turned the other way. Didn''t want Ivan to see her being like this.  Fragile.

    "You know how human is. We can only talk, but feelings are hard to control." Anna then said as she took a deep breath so she didn''t cry excessively there. Ivan held out a handkerchief from behind, over her shoulder. Which, Anna smiled as she reached for it.

    "Let''s start now before the others return." Ivan finally said that. Didn''t want to procrastinate any longer.

    As soon as she wiped her face there with the handkerchief provided, Anna got a hold of herself and started looking at Ivan again.

    "Do you need my help?" She asked there.

    "Can you open her necklace there. My power will not be able to be used when the stone is with her." Anna nodded there and started to open the necklace now.

    When the necklace was in her hand, she noticed it there. Unexpectedly a stone like this has such extraordinary power that Freya and even Lord Ivan cannot use their power against it.

    She then placed it on the side table while watching what the man was doing. He began to injure all five of his fingers with a gold knife until bleeding there. Anna was only able to raise her eyes at that time because she was shocked, but didn''t say anything because she didn''t want to be disturb] him.

    "Please help me open her clothes. I need to come in contact with her skin, around her heart. The most important organ in a person as the power also circulates there." Ivan asked for help again.

    Quickly, Anna did what she was told without question. She then unbutton Jieun  dress which happens to have a button on the front. Luckily she wears something like this or it''s hard for them to do that. Just opening at the needed area, Anna finally finishes her part.

    "Can you stand on the side of her head? If she moves just hold her still until I finish. It won''t take long, but it won''t be too fast either." Ivan still wants her help.

    "Okay." Anna getting ready there.

    Without wasting anymore time, Ivan starts placing his now bleeding finger on Jieun''s body and start performing rituals to lock the power that she inherited from him.

    "Nature, Water, Fire, Earth, Light, Darkness, and Spirit." As he said so a golden light started coming out of his hand there. His blood now seemed to seep into Jieun''s body and formed a black circle and began to draw a star -like pattern in it.

    Anna watched in awe.  It''s look like the platform where the last wish will be implemented later. But small at that.

    A gasp from Jieun started to be heard there, but she was not awake from her fainting at that time. Still, it was clear on her face that what was happening was painful.

    Anna continued to hold Jieun''s shoulder when she saw the girl''s body start to move. In her heart she began to pray that this matter would be settled quickly. She who only sees, also feels the pain.

    Lord Ivan closed his eyes for a long time as if focusing on something. His face also began to sweat there as if also holding back the pain.

    As soon as the painting was complete with Jieun''s body, Lord Ivan immediately opened his eyes and continued to say,

    "Kleid¨®no!"

    Which means locking up. The pattern starts to light up and turns golden before continuing to disappear from view. Jieun''s body trembled there and lifted as if her soul was pulled up.  But after a few seconds she returned to lie calmly there.

    Anna now also let out a sigh of relief after its all over. But, she did not escape from observing Lord Ivan''s condition there which seemed to sway a little after the ritual.

    Before he stumbled, Anna unconsciously held the man''s hand before helping him sit down in one of the chairs that were there.

    "Are you okay?" She asked him in worry. Forgot to distance herself.

    Ivan pulled his hand away slowly first before speaking.

    Only then did Anna realize that she kind of crossed a line there. It''s not nice for a king''s wife to hold another man. Even more so in this world where there is punishment for that if it involve cheating. Lucky no ones is here to see.

    "I''m fine. Thank you." He said, but did not look at the woman.

    "I''m sorry. It''s just a reflex. I didn''t mean that." Anna said while staying away now. Her mind did not stop scolding herself there.

    Ivan started smiling then. Understand the situation.

    "So, what should we do now? Is it all over?" Anna quickly turned the story around. Don''t want to feel too awkward.

    "It''s his turn now." Ivan said while looking at Eun-Woo.

    "What do you mean? Doesn''t he have to do it himself?" Anna did not understand.

    Ivan got up from his seat when his strength returned. He started taking the chain that belonged to Jieun earlier and burned the whole thing with his power and just left the blue stone there.

    "If only the dust of this stone can give power to whoever comes in contact with that, what do you think will happen when it is reunited? Power stone and the twin stone." Ivan started talking there but he did not wait for any answer there.

    "Only this size is able to attract the other same color of twin stones that scattered in this world when it meets its other half."

    After he said that, he put the stone on Eun-Woo''s body, and Eun-Woo''s body as well as the stone started glowing there. Bright blue! Even making the eyes of those who stared, felt difficult to open their eyes.

    Anna could see then that the small twin stone had turned into a large half of diamond shape there. Then the other half that Anna felt was the power stone coming out of Eun-Woo''s body and now joined there to form a perfect diamond shape, before it seeped into Eun-Woo''s body there again.

    "It''s done." Ivan said that before looking at Anna before asking her to get out from there with him.

    "Let''s go greet the others.. These two need a time to rest."

 Chapter 185 - AYANA REJECT HARU

    Haru could not sleep that night. Over the past few days, his nights have often been disturbed. His memory always reminds him of his conversation with Ayana when they were on their way to the Coastal Land, taking refuge in the house belonging to the people of the Elysium Land at the time. Making himself, until now, has not found solace.

    His memory went back to what they were talking about then.

    "But what if one day I find my way back to the original world? How would you feel if that happened?" He asked the girl seriously.

    Ayana looked stunned there listening to his words, but what she said next was what made him restless now.

    "Then... I''ll be happy for you. Who isn''t happy when something good happens to their friend... right?" She also smiled at the time when she said it.

    Haru can no longer lie on his bed. He then got up and started rubbing his face several times as he looked out the window of the guest room where he lived. Seeing the beautiful scenery in the Land of Elysium in the hope that his heart will calm a little.

    Even so, a deep sigh finally came out of him as well as he tried to think of other things at the time. His face also started to get a little tight. Not like he always is. The problem,he faces is very confusing. The girl, who has had a special place in his heart for so long, seems to be now far away from him despite being physically close.

    In fact, he felt there was something he needed to sort out with the girl, even though he wasn''t so sure about what. His time is tickling fast for him makes it difficult for him to make a decision. If the last wish really, really happened, he would probably leave this world and never see the girl again. He didn''t want to let the question go unanswered forever, even if the ending wasn''t something to be happy about.

    At least, he try and do something...

    At least, the girl knows his true feelings...

    However, he began to feel heartbroken when they were in Coastal Land and also after returning to Dream Land. Ayana seemed to be too calm and just treat him as usual. No. Too ordinary as she treats him just like any other prince. As if there was a barrier between them.

    The most annoying things that he felt, it seemed like she wasn''t immediately bothered by what she knew, about he probably wouldn''t return to this world again. Does she really not care or just pretend?

    "Guess I didn''t get any answer if I just thinking this by myself." He started realizing it himself.

    At that very moment, he saw Ayana walking out of a building. The place where the treatment room is located. They have already been informed by Queen Anna that Jieun and Eun-Woo are there due to Jieun''s necklace which all this time was apparently Eun-Woo''s twin stone. They also know about the Jieun illness as the Queen also explains that to them. So now, they just need to wait for both of them to wake up. But it looks like it took them a lot of time for that as the day was already night and they were still in the same state.

    Without really thinking about what he is doing, Haru grabs his long cloak to cover his body from the cold of the night and rushes out. Hopefully he can run into Ayana before the girl disappears from there. He even runs! That''s how rush he feels now.

    As he ran, he finally saw a glimpse of the girl walking slowly while looking around. Like she''s taking her time to enjoy the scenery there. Haru started to slow down after seeing that. He knows he won''t lose the girl from his sight in this situation.

    As he got closer to the girl, he slowly called her name so that the girl would not be surprised by his sudden presence there.

    "Aya..."

    Ayana, who was not aware of the man''s presence was a little startled, but continued to smile when she saw Haru there.

    "Prince Haru, what are you doing here? Still not asleep?" Ayana asked.

    Haru didn''t like that. Ayana now always calls him by that formal, ''prince'' even though they were alone at the time. But, Haru decides to let alone his dissatisfaction with the matter as he has a much bigger thing to resolve now.

    "And you? What are you doing alone late at night like this? Can''t you sleep either?"

    "Mmhmm ??..." Ayana nodded in acknowledgment.

    "I was reminded of Lady Jieun so I went to see her for a while. Then decided to take a walk. You know, people like me can''t always move freely like this so I want to enjoy this moment to the fullest." Ayana who was still smiling at that time, told him.

    Haru began to remember the words of King Mizuto, the king of the Coastal Land who wanted to make Ayana his daughter-in-law even though she is just a commoner. It would be nice if King Liam was also open -minded like that, but he knows it won''t happen anytime soon.

    "Ayana, can we talk?" He asked with determination now. This time he didn''t want to be puzzled anymore.

    Ayana looked at Haru''s face there which was not like always. She could now feel something in her heart. She knew, by time they would eventually have to speak honestly to each other. And she, already prepared herself with all the possibilities.

    What Haru doesn''t know, after she knows all the truth, she is crying every single night. Thinking about one day she won''t be able to see Jieun and him after the last wish they often say. Still, she decides to appear strong, giving support, because she doesn''t want to look selfish in the hope that they will never leave here. Because that''s not a good feeling in her view.

    "What is it? I''m ready to listen." Ayana looks calm on the outside, but in her heart is now actually so chaotic. She could only hope that she could be strong until their conversation was over.

    She now faces the man completely while placing her hands behind her back, so that she doesn''t do her habit of biting her fingers when in a flustered state. Didn''t want the man to realize that she was a bit nervous with their situation. She''s already been training for today for so long and she can''t waste it.

    Haru gripped his hand tightly then. Didn''t like the calm state the girl was showing him at this time. But he has already made up his mind. This girl needs to hear what he wanted to say now!

    "I want to talk about us."

    Ayana''s eyes widened a little listen to that, but she didn''t say a word. Just waiting for the guy to keep talking.

    "I think... No," Haru sighed for a moment there. He didn''t think expressing his feelings was so difficult like this.

    "I like you! From then until now. I like you... More than a friend." Finally he said that while his eyes looked at the girl.

    In her heart Ayana said, ''I know. ''

    How could she not have known when Haru so clearly showed his heart. Although he never said it out loud, Ayana knew it.

    "Thank you." Ayana said it, still smiling there.

    "What? That''s it? Here I am confessing to you and you can only say that? How about you? How do you feel about me?" Haru became restless.

    ''I''m sorry'', Ayana said again in her heart. Something she couldn''t say directly to the man.

    "I do like you Haru but only as a friend."

    Haru''s face then, changed a little. All this time he thought Ayana also had feelings for him. Is he wrong?

    "Wait... Are you serious?" Haru is hard to believe. His eyes were now focused on the ring he had given to the girl that was still hanging on her neck at this point.

    "To me, you were like a hero who saved me when I was in the dark. What you did when we were younger, I still remember to this day. You are someone that was so cool, helping when I was too hopeless and did not believe in myself. And that''s when I was determined to be your friend forever. Nothing more, nothing less, my feelings towards you. "

    "Are you being honest with me right now? I thought... we always spend time together... You also still wearing that." Haru finds it hard to talk now.

    "As a commoner, I never wish I could feel more than that towards you, Prince Haru. Maybe that''s why this feeling is never more as I always remind my heart not to fall for you or some other people with the same status as you. So I... am really being honest with you right now. "

    ''Lie'', Ayana keeps telling her mind now.

    "And I''m wearing this as a gift from you. My most important friend."

    Haru then felt too upset. His heart seemed feeling too painful now. Slowly he backed away. Keeping himself away from the girl. He chuckles a little after realizing the whole thing.

    "Looks like I''m the only one all this time..." Disappointed. He was really disappointed then.

    "I''m sorry."  Without looking at Ayana, he said that and kept turning, walking away.

    Ayana at that time also slowly walked away, towards her room.

    As soon as she entered the room, she leaning against the door which was now tightly closed.  The tears that were held back began to fall profusely on her face. She even sat there because she felt her legs were no longer able to stand. All her strength vanished just like that.

    "I love you too... Haru." She can only say that now..  Trying hard not to regret rejecting him.

 Chapter 186 - COUP PLAN

    Whoosh!

    The sound of a strong black wind every few minutes was heard in the area. Areas where all the members of Vollmond Troupe, who labeled as a higher ranking always meet to talk about their strategy. It had been a long time since they had made this reunion due to their limited mobility, finally now it was time for them to reunite again.

    The round -shaped wooden table is now full of them sitting around wearing black robes. Even their faces were still not visible at that time. The light there was dim with the fire blushing in every nook and cranny of the cave wall. Patiently they each waited for their leader, which called them mother and father.

    They didn''t wait long as Freya and Diego started entering the area together. An empty spot that was right in front of them was now contemplating.

    "Where''s Aspen?" Freya asking as the one who played an important role in their activities so far, is not there. The one, who able to manipulate the violet twin stone.

    Whoosh!

    "Right here." A man called at the time began to incarnate himself there.

    "Where have you been? No one sees you all day and you''re late coming here, again." Diego asks him that he always does that. Sometimes it makes him wonder if Aspen is fighting the same thing with them. His rebellious act is too difficult to control.

    Aspen moved lazily towards his empty chair and began to sit down. His face was so casually there that no one could read what he was thinking every time.

    "I''m already here, right? So why don''t we just start this discussion? I''m tired and wanted to sleep early." Boldly he said so made them there murmur to themselves, dissatisfied with that rude response given to their leader.

    Freya and Diego were only able to stare sharply at the young man. They cannot do anything as they still need each other.

    ''Just wait until I find Drake, you won''t be useful anymore. '' Freya only able to talk like that I n her mind for now.

    "Fine, to not waste any more time, let us begin." Diego started and then looked at Freya.

    "I just got a news, Dream Land already got four out of seven, the twin stone so far. Now, all of the six princes, also the princess and the Queen are in Elysium Land to get the twin stone that is said to be in their possession. They will be back this weekend. The King is left by himself in the palace now. If you ask me, this is a very good time for us to devise a coup strategy. We already got one of the twin stones.It can''t be hard to find another two. What is difficult now is how we want to capture all the six princes so that they want to be on the platform willingly for the last wish. " Freya said at length.

    Aspen smirks there after hearing that.

    "Are you sure about that? Last time I checked, King Liam is also the one that''s hard to be handled. Not just the six princes. " He state the truth. Even without the magical stones, King Liam is one of the powerful men out there.

    "Are you afraid even you can use the twin stone? " Freya deliberately asked.

    Aspen''s face there changed instantly. However, he did not answer the question.

    Freya smiled triumphantly.

    "All of you don''t have to worry about that. The queen and I have made an agreement. She will help me on the condition that all of the royal family will not be in harm, including the king. People in the Dream Land also can''t be in any harm. Also she wants to make the second wish. "

    Once again the people at the table from murmur here and there after hearing what Freya just said.

    "Why do you make such a reckless deal?" Aspen spoke again.

    "Aspen! Watch your words." Diego tries to remind the young man about who he and Freya were.

    "I''m sorry father and mother. But this time I agree with Aspen. The deal is definitely too difficult for us to implement. Especially about the queen wanted to make the second wish. We can''t let that happen." One of the people there spoke up. Also supported by others.

    "I know what you''re all thinking but it doesn''t mean we''ll just let the queen do that. She''s just a naive person the more you know of her. I just use her to get Liam and then I will be finish her. But as I have already made a blood deal with her, I won''t be able to be on the platform to make the wish. "

    "You what?" This time Diego was really shocked by what his wife told them. Freya smiled as she looked at her husband.

    "Sacrifice must be made to achieve our objective. First to make Drake as our King of Dream Land. Second, become the group that is feared by all the lands in this world. No one will be able to belittle us again."

    Each is now become silent there.

    "So one of us needs to be with Diego if I can''t make it." Freya began to see those who were there one by one. Looking for who was able to make that great sacrifice, but all of them ran their eyes away from looking at her.

    "That''s not so important right now. Now how do we want to attack Dream Land? With King Angus, who is good at war strategy and weapons on their side, it''s quite difficult. Its not like we have a lot of troops." Aspen asked again. Apparently he seemed quite interested now in their discussion.

    "We have our black magic. No one can stop us if we do that together. The only way for Dream Land to win is if Elysium Land is on their side, but not anymore. The greatest of the Elysium Land cannot interfere because it''s been a long time since they cooperated. If he did, it would violate a political agreement that other lands will surely question as well. " Freya explained.

    "So we have to move slowly. We have to attack the castle at a time they don''t expect. So that they won''t have time to ask for help." Diego added there.

    All of them there began to nod and understand what was being said.

    Aspen was silent as he recalled what happened while he was in Coastal Land, monitoring all the six princes a few weeks ago. One person who was not a threat to them before made him interested all of the sudden as it seemed she was different from the others.

    "That princess of the winter region, who married to the first prince. Who is she actually?" Aspen began to look at Freya. Expect an answer.

    "What do you want to know? She''s just a princess and you don''t have to worry about her. She''s just a weakest link. The one we should worry about now is that Princess Jieun. The chosen one which we don''t know what her abilities. Until now I can''t read her. " Freya gripped her hand tightly there in displeasure. She can''t believe all of her powers can''t penetrate the girl.

    "Is that so?" Aspen didn''t feel the same way, but as Freya said like it like that, he just shrugs his curiosity away for now.

    After the discussion finally calmed down, Diego started making a decision.

    "Get ready, we will go to Dream Land tomorrow. We need to move as fast as possible before all the six princes return. The time has come."

    ______________

    Meanwhile, in Elysium Land,

    "Lia... come out now... get in here..."

    Lia, who was sleeping next to her husband started turning here and there. Her face, which was now wrinkled, seemed to be having a nightmare, wet with sweat. After a while, battling with herself, Lia finally woke up with a loud gasp.

    "Huh!" Her breathing fluctuated quite fast at that time. She felt that she was dreaming but she could not remember what she was dreaming. Only her body started to tremble.

    Slowly she sat up in bed and looked at Ray''s face, which was still sound asleep at the time. Lia was a little relieved that her husband was not awake because of it. While rubbing her sweaty face, she was talking to herself now.

    "What kind of dream is that? It feels like someone really called me."

    But, just as she was about to calm down, the voice that had been calling to her began to echo again in her ears.

    "You are finally up. Lia... come out now... get in here..." A woman''s voice slowly called to her then. Lia doesn''t know if she should be scared or not, but her curiosity starts to germinate. Making her slowly get out of bed, wearing her cloak and out of the room heading outside.

    The farther she walked, the louder the voice calling to her. As if showing the direction in which she should move at that moment. From a distance, Syaoran who could not sleep and was still walking outside observing Lia''s behavior.

    "Lia? What is she doing in the middle of the night like this? Is Ray with her?" Syaoran began to wonder.

    He wanted to leave the area, but when he walked, he was increasingly convinced that Lia was alone there, and now she even walking out of the palace area.

    Syaoran did not know what to do then, but afraid of her safety as he is the one who sees this, he finally follows her.

 Chapter 187 - THE CHOSEN ONE

    "Come closer my child..."

    Lia, who still seemed to be unaware of her behavior and focusing on the voice that she had heard from before, walked on without looking around. She was getting further and further away from the palace of the Elysium Land and heading towards the forest.

    "Lia!  Stop!"

    Seeing Lia aimlessly getting farther away, Syaoran who had been following her since earlier started calling even though at first he only planned to follow in silence. His feeling was suddenly feeling uncomfortable as he suddenly realized that Lia didn''t look like she always was.

    Lia ignored the call. It was as if she hadn''t heard and was still walking away. The stunned Syaoran now ran towards her and although in hesitation, he pulled Lia''s hand there. Try to stop the movement of the girl.

    Lia stopped because of the strong grip on her hand, but she still not looking at Syaoran. Her eyes and mind seem to focus on other things.

    "Lia? What''s wrong?" Syaoran knew something was wrong then. She looks possessed.

    Not knowing what to do, Syaoran released his grip on the girl and let her walk away. Of course he was still following from behind out of curiosity.

    Arriving inside the forest. there is a building that looks ancient there and Lia starts to enter it. Syaoran carefully monitored the environment, worried if anything bad was going to happen. Even though this is Elysium Land where crime or bad things are hard to happen, he cannot be complacent.

    Lia walked to the center of the building and then a light began to envelop her. Syaoran wanted to move closer to her but both of his legs suddenly become stiff, unable to move.

    "This is..."

    Realizing something, Syaoran widened his eyes when he saw the light coming out of the floor surface of the building looked similar to that of being in a secret room in their palace in the Elysium Land. The platform to make the last wish!

    Syaoran was even more shocked when he saw Lia, who was in the middle of the platform as if activating something in the building. What differentiates is that the platform just contains one circle in the middle while in their palace the place where the person need to make the last wish have two circles. Mean two people need to make the wish, but this?

    Syaoran becoming more confused each time.

    "What is this?" Syaoran asked himself.

    Meanwhile, Lia, who was in the middle of the platform suddenly cried.

    "Who am I?" She asked that to herself so suddenly.

    At the same time, where Syaoran wonders what is going on, Lia watches what happened in there thousands of years ago along with her own future.

    "I''m sorry I had to show all this to you. We didn''t have much time as you need to get back to Dream Land later." A brightly glowing woman began to appear in front of Lia at that moment.

    Lia was a little scared looking at her. She looked like a human, but didn''t feel like it. Like she is a ghost or something.

    Syaoran who was also watching what was happening tried to move his body. Afraid if something happens to Lia then. Ray will beat him to death and he will not doubt about that if he didn''t do something. But, as he struggled to move his frozen body, one hand grabbed his shoulder from behind, making him stop moving immediately.

    "Lord Ivan." Syaoran promptly mentioned his name.

    Lord Ivan smiled at the fifth prince before beginning to speak.

    "Don''t worry. She needs to go through all this. It''s her fate." Lord Ivan said that calmly as he looked at Lia.

    "What do you mean?" Syaoran did not understand.

    "She is the chosen one."

    Syaoran was so shocked at that moment and quickly turned towards Lia.

    "The chosen one..." He murmurs that to himself.

    "Is that mean..." Syaoran looked back at the man next to him, wanting to ask Lord Ivan again the question that started to come to mind but Lord Ivan nodded faster before he finished his question.

    "Aera or Jieun is not the one that the legend told, Lia is."

    "But... How come?" Syaoran said while looking at Lia again. He didn''t expect any answer to that question.

    At the time, Lia,

    "Who are you? What am I looking at just now?" Lia asks the woman.

    "I am you." The woman said. Lia is even more shocked by the fact that she did not expect.

    "What do you mean?"

    "This is not the time for you to know about all that. What is important now that you are awakening, your power that has been hidden for so long is now back."

    "My power?" Lia looked at both her hands.

    "You hold the final key to this world peace, also the disaster.  When and how you can use that it depends on fate.  Remember, the time will come and guide you for it. For your safety, don''t say a word about what happen this night to anyone.  We will meet again, when the time comes. " The woman now looked the other way, as if wanting to leave. The light that was there began to dim.

    "No, wait! What..." Lia tried to ask further, but the woman looked at her for the last time while smiling making her silent. As if wanting to tell her that everything will be fine.

    Then the light there disappeared completely, making the area there now becoming dark, but still illuminated by the moonlight which was still bright.

    Lia sat on the floor at that time as if losing her strength. Syaoran who was also now able to move after the light that was there disappeared, unconsciously continued to run towards Lia who was still in a state of confuse.

    "Lia, are you okay?" Syaoran who was now kneeling in front of her, started to ask.

    Slowly, Lia glanced at Syaoran who was suddenly there.

    "What are you doing here?" Lia asked in a weak tone.

    "I..." Syaoran then looked around. Looking for Lord Ivan, who had been there, but now he just disappeared.

    "Where is he?" Seeing Syaoran who seemed to be looking for someone, Lia also looked around.

    "Who?" Seeing no one there, Lia began to ask for certainty.

    "Just now, Lord Ivan is here with me, but now he''s gone." Syaoran explained there.

    Lia gathered her strength there and tried to get up, but her body felt too tired and wanted to fall back to the floor, but on reflex, Syaoran held her hand there preventing her from falling. Both of them now looked at each other.

    Reminding about her husband Ray, Lia quickly pulled her hand away from the man. She doesn''t want to make mistakes. This person who is with her at this time is not yet completely out of her heart, so she knows this is dangerous. She needs to take care of her heart so that she can move on completely.

    Noticing this Syaoran is aware of his mistake.

    "I''m sorry. I just want to help."

    Lia nodded there, understanding. But still felt nervous in her heart. She knows, Ray will be furious if he knows she is with Syaoran, alone like this.

    "Do you see what happened just now?" Lia asked to confirm.

    "I do. Lord Ivan said you are the chosen one which everyone is looking forward to and not Jieun."

    Lia sighs quite deeply there because she also doesn''t quite understand what is happening to her.

    "For now, can you keep that as a secret?" Lia pleaded.

    "Why?" Syaoran wants to know why she asked so.

    "I need to figure out about my own self first before anything, also the woman that appear before me just now also ask me to keep silent about what just happen. She said the time will come to guide me. So, can you do me the favor?"

    Syaoran watched Lia, who was waiting for an answer from him at that time.

    "Even Ray?" He suddenly called the name.

    Lia face look shocked hearing the question..  She was only able to remain silent.

 Chapter 188 - SUDDENLY BEING CALLING BACK

    "Ugh!"

    Eun-Woo wakes up with his head feeling so dizzy. He never felt this bad in his whole life. One hand was placed on his head at that moment, as if trying to relieve the pain with it.

    Suddenly his neck felt cold making him open his eyes wide.  Jieun is there beside him and begin to massage his head slowly. Her cold hand is the one that makes him feel wide awake and comfort.

    "Jieun..." Eun-Woo finally mentions her name.

    Jieun just keep smiling to him. She has been awake for a long time and waiting for him to wake up as well. Unexpectedly, Eun-Woo takes quite a while to wake up from their fainting.

    "How are you feeling?" Eun-Woo started asking her in worried but an overwhelming feeling started entering inside himself. His whole body suddenly trembling and he can''t even hear Jieun''s answer to his question.

    Eun-Woo raised both sides of his hands and started looking there as if wanted to figure out something.

    Jieun now looking at him with a realization. He must feel something like what happen to Ray before. Something that she can never understand it.

    Eun-Woo brought his hands to his face and started to chuckle while covering his face from Jieun''s view. Behind that the eyes began to flow tears for some reason. He also didn''t know what this feeling was so it could make him cry.

    Jieun, didn''t know what to do thinking what the best to comfort him. After much consideration, she come closer and hug him there while stroking his back. Hoping that this is enough to help.

    At the door of the treatment room, both Jieun and Eun-Woo didn''t realize that the other princes stood there en masse while looking towards them. They already know that Eun-Woo already finds his twin stone from Queen Anna and that is why they are here to see his condition. But looking at them now, all of the princes are slowly leaving to give them privacy.

    After a while, all of them including Lord Ivan and Queen Anna are now at the dining table for breakfast. No one is talking but Jieun and Eun-Woo can feel there are eyes looking at them while Syaoran then glanced at Lia who looked casual even with the strange thing that happened to her yesterday. But he, can''t seem to calm down after seeing those things.

    Suddenly a white dove flew into the room and perched on Lord Ivan''s shoulder. At his feet appeared to be a letter bound there in the leg of the dove.

    Seeing that, Lord Ivan began to take the letter and as soon as the paper was in his hand, the pigeon continued to fly away.

    All eyes are now on Lord Ivan as its very rare to get a letter at a time like this. Moreover, when they saw Lord Ivan''s always smiling face, it now changed even though he had not yet read the contents of the letter.

    "Meet me outside when you''re all done eating. We need to do something." Lord Ivan suddenly spoke as he began to get up from his seat. He already finished everything on his plate.

    Queen Anna looked at Lord Ivan''s behavior at the time and when their eyes finally came clash to each other, she knew something was going on and it must have something to do with them all.

    ''Is the time coming soon?'' She asked herself that.

    Shortly after Lord Ivan left, one by one of them finished their food and started following Lord Ivan''s words just now and went straight out of the palace.

    Lord Ivan stood in the middle of the courtyard looking up at the sky.

    "We are here." Queen Anna informing after walking close to him.

    Slowly Lord Ivan turned his body to look at them all as he looked at their faces one by one. All of the six princes, princess Mia, Jieun even Ayana. He watches all of them with faces that are hard to read.

    "Let''s get your twin stone. We didn''t have much time. Dream Land is in danger." Lord Ivan said while looking at Prince Leo.

    "I''m here The Greatest." Out of nowhere, Emma suddenly appeared there before they all had time to ask the Lord a question.

    "How are things?" Lord Ivan actually assigns Emma to monitor what is really going on right now in Dream Land as soon as he reads the letter that he get earlier.

    "Bad. King Liam didn''t get a chance to call his alliance and even King Angus still hasn''t got this news. They are clearly smaller in group but they are ... much more powerful." Emma with a serious face.

    "What exactly is going on here?" Ray as the first prince, the eldest, finally cannot wait anymore to know about what is going on. Lord Ivan and Emma seems to be speaking something he can''t understand.

    "Dream Land is now besieged by the Vollmond troupe. Looks like they want to try to take over the castle while you''re all here. But their real plan is definitely to gather all of the magical stone."

    "What do you mean by that? They know about the wish that can be made with the stones?" Eun-Woo also can''t wait to know more.

    "With Freya as their leader, of course they know."

    All of them were shocked to hear that even though they all to some extent knew about that.

    "They wanted a place in this world. Accepted and not looked down upon or rejected by other human beings. Doing the wish from the magical stone may be the easiest way for them to achieve that goal." Lord Ivan explained.

    Ray gripped his hand tightly then. He never expected that war would happen like this.

    "I have a plan that needs all of you to help but first lets get Leo''s twin stone. We will discuss about that after." Queen Anna also said with seriousness at the time.

    ''This time, even one mistake, I can''t let it happen..'' Anna said in determination in her heart.

 Chapter 189 - DREAM LAND BEING ATTACK

    In fast, they all followed in the footsteps of Lord Ivan. All of them came out of the palace and headed for the forest area. All of them patiently followed except Lia and Syaoran. They know where the Greatest took them all then. They''ve both been there!

    Despite feeling uncomfortable with the situation she was experiencing, Lia lifted her face and looked around. Try to see the areas that she couldn''t see clearly before, because she was there at night. In his heart he hoped that what happened to her before would not happen again. At least not now when she''s not ready.

    Syaoran who knew Lia''s worries was only able to keep quiet. He still remembers his promise to keep what happened before as a secret. Its not like he betrayed his brother or something but, seeing Lia''s face that begging him, he just can''t say no even though all this time ''saying no'' to the girl is his specialty.

    "What is this place, Lord Ivan?" Prince Ray finally speaks after he sees they all seem to have arrived as Lord Ivan has stopped his steps.

    "The sacred places of this Elysium Land." Lord Ivan said as his face seemed to remember something.

    "Something painful and lonely things once happened here ... But what happened was, the sacrifice that happened gave life to others." Lord Ivan said yet none of them understood the true meaning of his words.

    "What do you mean by that?" Ray asked not understanding but Lord Ivan kept changing his words.

    "We didn''t have much time, come here Prince Leo."

    Gulping slightly as he got nervous with whatever was coming next, Leo walked forward to approach Lord Ivan.

    "The twins stone is in the center of this place. No one can calling for it except you. Call for it and the stone will appear for you." Lord Ivan told him before leaving and invited the others to also give space to Leo to do the deed.

    Confused by what that means, Leo then stood there and closed his eyes. Try to find the hiding power. He didn''t take it long as the stone finally calling up for him. After a few minutes the whole area started to turn yellow.

    Those who were there had to close their eyes because of the light. Their eyes were too sore to see what was happening! After a while, they could finally see Leo who was now sitting on the floor, looking down. They know the yellow stone is now finally complete.

    Returning to Elysium Castle, they are now preparing to return to Dream Land to face the enemy. They didn''t know what they were going to face but whatever that is, they need to deal with it! Like or not.

    "Now we just need to find the last stone. Violet stone." Ethan said looking at his hand. Only his twin stone determines which party will be able to do the last wish but to get the twin stone in such a short time is not something easy. The fastest is to snatch it from the enemy. Which he knew would not willingly give that to him.

    At the same time, Lord Ivan watched them all from afar with a serious face.

    "Adele, Emma, ??even though we don''t have any political ties with the Dream Land ... because of Jieun ..."

    "I understand my Lord." Adele continues to say that even though Lord Ivan has not given further instructions. She already knows what is her role. Her daughter also nodded in understanding by her side. Accepting the new role that their king wanted.

    "I''m sorry but I count on both of you." This time Lord Ivan looked at them with a smile on his face.

    Queen Anna hasn''t spoken since. Too many things are now playing in the mind. However, as she can feel that their time to return to Dream Land is getting closer, she now walks closer to all of the six princes and the others to tell them her thought.

    "Can all of you listen to me now?" In a rather loud voice, Queen Anna began to speak. Ask all of them to pay attention to him and of course all of them are.

    "We were facing something that was hard to describe, we didn''t know what the real situation that we had to go through anytime soon. I didn''t have any experience in war also a power like all of you but I know the Vollmond troupe and what Freya did behind Liam''s back all this time.The previous King and I already plan for the final battle since so long and I really hope for all of your help.Your job is to snatch the last twin stone and bring it to the secret room.There, I will make the last wish to save all of you also this world. "

    "But Queen Anna ..." Jieun who knew about the sacrifice that needed to be made by whoever made the last wish try to say something but one look given by Queen Anna to her at that time made her bite her tongue.

    "No hesitation is needed. This has to do with life and death. We cannot allow the Vollmond Troupe to win this war."

    "But what if ..." Prince Ray tried to express his doubts but stopped.

    "If something bad happens ... protect the crown prince and leave the Dream Land. Go to our allies for help. That will be our last fight." Queen Anna said without looking at Ray.

    Ray is a little surprised as he knows the crown prince in question is his. If something happen to him, the next person in line which is Leo needed to be safe. What Queen Anna means is, one of the six prince needed to be alive no matter what.

    "I''m not saying this to scare you guys. But our enemies are not random. Black magic is not something that is easy for us to manage even with ingenuity and strategy. Luck play the great role the most. But I promise all of you, I will try my best to make sure everything is according to plan. What all of you need to do is grab the last twin stone and bring it to me. " Queen Anna finally said that in determination. In her mind she never stopped saying that everything should go smoothly! For Aera!

    After that, the long -awaited time has finally arrived. Lord Ivan looked at Jieun who was a bit far from him at that time. There is only one hope. She needs to be alive no matter what but he can''t say it out loud.

    "I will come back next time ... father." Jieun suddenly said that while looking towards Lord Ivan. Everyone there was shocked hearing that, even her husband Eun-Woo. Because they didn''t know.

    Lord Ivan was a little trembling when he shook him but he tried his best to smile now. A very genuine one.

    "I will be waiting." He said while looking at Jieun who was disappearing at that time.

    After a while,

    "This ... this can''t be Dream Land." Jieun said as soon as they came out of Elysium Land and now stood on a nearby hill a little far from the Dream Land castle as Adele and Emma teleport all of them there.

    The clouds were grayish black, the wind was blowing but it felt dim. All they could see was the darkness all around. All of them now become speechless. Didn''t think that in just a few days they weren''t here, such an incident befell Dream Land. It seems like they just stood in another world.

    "We will make it through." Eun-Woo said that and can be heard by all of them.  All they need now is passion!

    This is not yet the end ....